《The Beginning Of All Sins》


 Chapter 1

    The Beginning of All Sins


    kadik


    Chapter 1


    A man hugged Olivia in bed. He held her hands, and their hands were locked together.


    However, he was calling someone else¡¯s name. ¡°Naomi, Naomi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Naomi. I¡¯m Olivia. It¡¯s Olivia.¡±


    But why would he care? He stared at her face that looked a lot like her sister¡¯s. He stared for a long


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    time before kissing her.


    When they woke up the next morning, she sat on the bed, holding the nket. Her head was still down,


    while the man had dressed properly, looking at her while sitting next to her.


    He had a handsome and intimidating face. He seemed rather cold.


    The man was Tyler Harris, the ex¨Cfiance of Olivia¡¯s older sister from the same father.


    Olivia Jones was an illegitimate daughter. Her father by blood found her when she was fifteen. She had


    a sister, Naomi Jones, who was six years older than Olivia.


    When Olivia was eighteen, Naomi got engaged to a man from a prestigious family in Tide City. They


    were childhood sweethearts.


    A man in a fancy suit came to pick up Naomi on the day she got engaged. That was when eighteen-


    year¨Cold Olivia saw the man her sister had loved for years.


    He looked mature and handsome. He would smile when he looked at Naomi. Everyone envied her


    back then, saying she was born to enjoy the good things in life.


    However, everything went downhill three yearster, the year they were supposed to get married.


    Naomi fell seriously ill with leukemia. She couldn¡¯t have children, and she nearly died several times.


    In a desperate attempt to find a suitable bone marrow donor, the whole family underwent tests, but


    none matched hers. They couldn¡¯t even find a match at the bone marrow bank.


    In ast¨Cditch effort to save Naomi¡¯s life, Olivia¡¯s father begged her to be her sister¡¯s surrogate. The


    idea was that the child could potentially donate the needed bone marrow.


    Olivia had been a good girl since she was young and had a boyfriend she loved. She struggled with the


    decision and kept refusing.


    However, when Naomi¡¯s condition became critical, her father pleaded with her, ¡°Help your sister, Olivia.


    If you¡¯re willing, she¡¯s willing to break up with Tyler. You¡¯ll rece her to give birth to a child.¡±


    Olivia had always yearned for her father¡¯s love, even though she knew he didn¡¯t truly care for her. She


    couldn¡¯t say no when he begged.


    Chapter 1


    Naomi¡¯s mother, Mrs. Jones, also begged and reminded Olivia, ¡°Think of this as a kindness we did for


    you when we paid for your mother¡¯s medical bills when she was sick.¡®


    Feeling trapped, Olivia sent a text to her boyfriend Jacob, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s break up, Jacob.¡± She turned


    off her phone before he could reply, and she never answered his calls again.


    Within a month, Naomi¡¯s three¨Cyear engagement to Tyler was called off, and Olivia got together with


    him.


    She now sat on the bed, clutching the nket, her heart pounding. She asked, ¡°Can I take a shower?


    The man, who had been sitting quietly next to her, responded after a long time, ¡°You can if you¡¯d like.


    He didn¡¯t leave immediately like he usually did. Instead, he stayed and said, ¡°Good job. Let me know if


    you need anything¡±


    It was a formal expression of gratitude. Olivia looked up at him. What she saw was his cold face. She


    figured he must have truly loved Naomi, or he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to such a ridiculous n.


    She stared at him nkly and nodded. ¡°Hmm, I just want my sister to be¡­ well, my father as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he responded and then asked like a gentleman, ¡°Should I send you home?¡±


    She shook her head quickly. ¡°N¨CNo need. I can go home by myself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t push it and allowed her to make her own choice. He was mature and wise.


    Olivia felt dizzy as she left the hotel alone. The scorching sun made her heart ache. When she got


    home, Mrs. Jones brought her a bowl of medicine and asked her to drink it. She didn¡¯t know what it


    was, but she finished it quickly under Mrs. Jones¡¯s urging.


    Mrs. Jones hoped the child woulde soon. Olivia¡¯s father and she were old, and Mrs. Jones couldn¡¯t


    be Naomi¡¯s surrogate. She ced her hopes on Olivia.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure how long this would continue.


    Mrs. Jones added, ¡°You must take more initiative, Olivia.¡± She wanted to leave after saying that.


    Olivia didn¡¯t realize she had the power to discuss things with them. She just felt ashamed and


    embarrassed, like she was being watched.


    She tugged on Mrs. Jones¡¯s sleeve. ¡°A¨CAunt, can we do the pregnancy test first?¡±


    Mrs. Jones looked at her and considered it. She knew they couldn¡¯t rush it. She sighed and said,


    Sure.¡±


    Chat 2

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Tyler was indeed not great atforting girls. He had no clue what he said that had upset her.


    He furrowed his brows for a few moments, realizing she didn¡¯t want the candies. He fell silent before.


    eventually setting them aside.


    After a long drive, the car suddenly stopped, and Olivia was taken aback as she looked at the hospital


    outside the window.


    Tyler didn¡¯t know they were heading to the hospital. He asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re at the hospital, do you want


    to visit your sister?¡±


    Olivia looked nervous. In truth, she hadn¡¯t visited Naomi since she was admitted to the hospital. They


    weren¡¯t close.


    Tyler knew how distant they were from each other. They were many years apart, and they had different


    mothers. It made sense that they weren¡¯t close.


    ¡°She¡¯s been moody. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy if you visited.¡± He said it casually, without any pressure.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Olivia had been clenching her hands when she heard this. ¡°Has her illness¡­ gotten worsetely?¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t answer her. She instinctively clenched her hands again. She knew her sister¡¯s condition


    must have been terrible.


    They fell into a terrifying silence. After an unknown amount of time, she finally heard him speak, How


    great would it be if Naomi were as healthy as you.¡±


    There was a hint of weariness on his face, and worry was etched between his eyebrows. It seemed like


    he was saying that if they had to choose between the two daughters of the Jones family to be healthy,


    he hoped it would be Naomi.


    Olivia tightly pressed her lips together. She had no idea how to respond to his statement. She sat there


    with her head bowed, feeling guilty. She looked somber.


    But deep down, she believed it wasn¡¯t her fault that her sister was sick¡­


    When she was young, she had heard something. When the Jones family took her in, Mrs. Jones took


    Naomi to see a fortune teller. The fortune teller had said that the family should not have two daughters.


    It was just that her mother died when she was young, and she had no other ce to go, so her father


    was forced to bring her home. Tyler must have heard about that, right?


    Her heart felt like an empty hourss, and the emptiness inside her was tearing her apart. She thought


    that perhaps she was the cause of her sister¡¯s illness.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was hesitating to get out of the car. She was scared and didn¡¯t dare to


    look at Tyler out of the corner of her eye.


    Chapter 3


    2/2


    Sensing her silence, Tyler realized that he might have said something inappropriate. He exined, I¡¯m


    sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything bad.¡± His words sounded warm, but if one listened closely, there was a


    hint of distance in his tone.


    He added, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sure your sister misses you too.¡±


    Tyler got out of the car first.


    However, a storm seemed to be raging in Olivia¡¯s heart, and it couldn¡¯t be calmed. She stopped when


    she followed Tyler to the ward.


    Naomi happened to see them as shey in bed, looking surprised. ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect to see them together, and Olivia also found it strange that she hade


    with Tyler.


    Just as she was unsure of what to say, Tyler stepped forward and exined while holding the jacket he


    had just taken off, ¡°I bumped into her on the way here, so I brought her along.¡±


    He was tall, with a slim waist and long legs. Standing there, he exuded a sense of seriousness in his


    ck cks and shirt. It was the posture and style of a confident man.


    It was theposure that came from running a sessful business for a long time.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Tyler sat down beside the bed, looking gentle. ¡°Are you feeling better? Would you like to eat an apple?¡±


    Naomi shook her head while lying in bed. ¡°I feel terrible. I don¡¯t have any appetite.¡± Then, she called out


    eagerly to the person at the door. ¡°Come in, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia watched everything happening in the room as she entered slowly. It felt quiet and strange inside.


    Her palms wouldn¡¯t stop sweating, while Tyler seemed much more at ease. He tucked Naomi


    1. in.


    Naomi asked, ¡°What would you like to eat, Olivia?¡±


    ncing at Naomi and seeing her seeming normal, Olivia realized she was the only one feeling


    strange. She made an effort to chase away the odd feeling and answered as naturally as possible.¡±


    Anything.¡±


    Naomi smiled upon hearing that and said to Tyler in a coquettish tone, ¡°Go wash the grapes, Tyler.


    Olivia loves them.¡±


    He replied, ¡°Sure.¡± He didn¡¯t want to interrupt the sisters and removed his hand from Naomi¡¯s to head


    to the ward¡¯s pantry.


    Even after he left, Olivia continued standing there. Naomi waved at her eagerly again. ¡°Come here,


    Olivia. Sit here.¡±


    They weren¡¯t close. Even though they lived in the same house, they hardly spoke to each other. It felt


    strange to Olivia, but she was a good girl. She walked over after Naomi called out to her and cautiously


    sat beside the bed..


    Naomi inquired, ¡°How¡¯s school?¡±


    Olivia clenched her hands when she heard that and teared up. ¡°Not bad.¡± She looked down, appearing


    reluctant to engage in conversation with her sister. They fell into silence for a while.


    Fortunately, the nurse arrived at that moment. Naomi told her, ¡°Get Olivia a ss of milk.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ms. Naomi.¡± The nurse then went to the fridge to fetch the milk.


    In reality, Olivia was cautious as she sat there, keeping her head down the whole time.


    When the nurse handed her the ss of milk, her head remained low. Unfortunately, she was careless


    and failed to hold it properly, causing the entire ss of milk to spill on her.


    She jumped in response to the cold milk, and Naomi was also startled, looking at the nurse.


    The nurse quickly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Olivia. I didn¡¯t hold it properly.¡±


    Olivia waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not grabbing it properly. I¡¯ll clean it up.


    Chapter 4


    272


    She rushed to the pantry before Naomi could say anything. However, when she got there, she


    suddenly remembered that Tyler was washing grapes.


    She froze as she looked at him.


    Tyler had unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them up, exposing his muscr forearm beneath the ck


    shirt. He was bent over, carefully washing the grapes.


    Water flowed throug his fingers, and his slender fingers brushed over the clear grapes, with water


    droplets dripping from them. It was strange that what came to Olivia¡¯s mind was him holding her hand


    with his grape washing fingers while panting.


    Her heart seemed to rumble, and she felt panicked, struggling to breathe.


    Tyler noticed her at the door and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She pinched the wet part of her denim pants and replied very softly, ¡°I spilled milk on myself.¡±


    Seeing her wet pants, he picked up the grapes and moved aside to make space for her. ¡°Come clean


    yourself.¡±


    Olivia went inside upon hearing his words. Perhaps her mind was in chaos because she didn¡¯t notice a


    grape that had fallen on the ground. She identally stepped on it, causing it to burst beneath her


    shoe.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The purple juice stained her white shoe, and she couldn¡¯t help but lose her bnce and fall forward,


    screaming.


    Tyler, who had just turned around, reacted quickly. He set the te down casually and grabbed her


    waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    Olivia¡¯s face smashed against his chest, and she grabbed his shirt, wrinkling arge portion of it. She


    could smell his familiar sandalwood scent.


    They were both breathing heavily, panting.


    The freshly washed grapes bounced off the te, scattering all over the floor. They were dirty once


    again.


    Chapter 5

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Blushing, Olivia backed away from Tyler¡¯s embrace and lowered her head to see the mess on the floor.


    She bent down to pick up the grapes. At the same moment, he also bent down.


    They both reached for the same grape simultaneously, their hands touching. His hand was wet and


    warm.


    Olivia looked down and instinctively withdrew her hand. As for Tyler, he naturally noticed her reaction


    and also pulled his hand back.


    People outside heard themotion, and Naomi quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia?¡±


    Tyler calmly replied when he heard Naomi¡¯s voice, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Olivia remained silent and unmoving. She allowed him to pick up the grapes from the floor and wash


    them again.


    ¡°You clean yourself. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± he said as he headed back to the ward, rolling down his sleeves.


    Olivia stood there with her heart still racing, gripping the corner of the basin instinctively.


    While she


    spent some time cleaning the milk stain off herself, the sound of running water drowned out the


    conversation between Tyler and Naomi in the ward.


    When she finished cleaning and returned to the room, she saw Tyler picking up his jacket. ¡°I need to


    go. I can¡¯t take Olivia home, but I¡¯ll have my driver pick her upter. She can keep youpany.¡±


    Olivia secretly clenched her fists. Tyler probably would like to avoid spending time alone with her.


    However, Naomi said, ¡°I don¡¯t need herpany. Can you take her with you?¡± She then held Tyler¡¯s


    hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler looked down, and their eyes met while she happened to look up. As they gazed at each othe


    nobody understood what they saw in each other¡¯s eyes.


    He only agreed when the janitor had finished cleaning the pantry. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Naomi removed her hand from his arm after hearing the answer she wanted.


    Olivia watched in surprise, standing there stunned. She understood the hidden dynamics at y. She


    saw one person pushing her out, while the other was trying to push her in.


    So who was she in this scenario?


    Tyler, who had been standing there, turned around and said to Olivia, who had been silent, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    ¡°He seemed ready to leave after saying that.


    Olivia opened her mouth, but she swallowed her words when she saw Naomi¡¯s hopeful eyes. She


    followed Tyler.


    The car ride home was silent. Olivia clearly sensed the underlying tension between him and Naomi,


    372


    but it was subtle.


    Fortunately, they finally arrived at the Jones¡® residence in silence. Tyler said, ¡°I won¡¯t escort you inside.¡±


    His words conveyed a sense of avoidance and distance, which Olivia acknowledged with a simple, ¡±


    Thank you, Tyler.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood for further conversation. All she wanted was to escape as quickly as possible.


    However, as Olivia was about to get out of the car, Tyler called out to her, ¡°Olivia,¡±


    Her hand, which was in the process of opening the car door, froze as she looked at the person beside


    her with uncertainty.


    What happened between me and Naomi has nothing to do with you,¡± he calmly exined. He was


    referring to the push¨Cand¨Cpull situation at the hospital.


    Being caught in the middle of such a situation could hurt anyone. Fortunately, Olivia was clear about


    her ce. She pursed her lips for a while before responding, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tyler. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tyler looked at her for a long time after hearing that, then replied tly, ¡°Alright.


    Quickly, Olivia exited the car after this brief exchange and hurried towards the Jones¡® residence.


    The car paused at the door for a few moments before eventually driving away. Tyler remained in the


    car, watching as Olivia ran toward the house.


    After a while, he looked away, tapped the door handle, and the driver made a turn, taking him away


    from the house.


    Once Olivia arrived home, she found many messages from her ssmates asking about what


    happened between her and Jacob. She deleted all the messages.


    For the next few days, she stayed at home, too afraid to go to school.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Jones would make her soup every day to nourish her. Olivia understood the meaning behind


    those soups, so she didn¡¯t refuse them. Whenever Mrs. Jones served her the soup, she would drink it.


    Sometimes, she wondered if she was viewed as a human being by them or merely as a tool to extend


    her sister¡¯s life.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Olivia lived in a daze, and soon, half a month had passed.


    One morning, she took a pregnancy test to the bathroom. She had used it a couple of times now, so


    she had be familiar with the process. She felt ashamed and uneasy as her hands trembled while


    holding the manual, making it difficult for her to read.


    During the anxious and excited few minutes of waiting, she stared at the result. When she saw the


    clear single line on it, she didn¡®, allowed


    the instructions and tected a


    again.


    When the same result appeared before her eyes, she closed her eyes while standing in the bathroom,


    her expression devastated.


    Why did this happen? No, she was still not pregnant.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As if she had lost her soul, she went downstairs.


    Mrs. Jones jumped up from the couch when she saw her and rushed over. ¡°How did it go, Olivia? Did


    you take the test?¡± Worry filled her voice.


    Olivia remained silent for a moment. Mrs. Jones urged her, holding her hands. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She then handed the pregnancy test to her.


    Mrs. Jones felt as if something heavy had crushed her when she saw the single line on the test. She


    stepped back involuntarily.


    In the end, she mumbled, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Olivia shared the news with Naomi when she arrived at the hospital. Disappointment clouded her


    sister¡¯s pale face upon hearing the news.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only stammer out an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Naomi.¡±


    Naomi mustered a weak smile andforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Olivia. Don¡¯t stress too much.¡±


    Tyler happened to arrive at the hospital at that moment. Mrs. Jones was waiting at the door and


    approached him when she saw him.


    ¡°Tyler, she¡¯s still not pregnant.¡± Her words caused him to furrow his brows, and he appeared somber.


    She continued, her voice trembling, ¡°Tyler, Naomi can¡¯t wait much longer¡­ I don¡¯t think you want to


    lose her too.¡±


    ¡°I know. Please calm down.¡±


    Olivia immediately looked over when she heard the conversation outside. She saw Tyler talking to Mrs.


    Jones with his head down.


    She shuddered and averted her gaze.


    Chapter 6


    2/2


    After some more conversation, Mrs. Jones entered the ward and said, ¡°Olivia, Tyler would like to talk to


    you.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists and nodded. She left the ward and walked over to where Tyler was waiting for


    her at the door.


    Suddenly, he extended his arm, taking her by surprise as she didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.


    Unbeknownst to her, he closed the door behind them, shielding their conversation from Mrs. Jones


    and Naomi¡¯s view.


    ¡°Did you take the test this morning?¡± He spoke first after shutting the door, his gaze lowered, and his


    eyes remained gentle.


    Olivia struggled to respond, saying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He asked again. ¡°How many times did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Twice,¡± she answered, still looking down. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking supplements, but I¡¯m still not pregnant.


    Tyler tried tofort her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s my problem.¡±


    She fell into silence after his words. As a young woman, she had only been in a rtionship once. She


    and Jacob had never engaged in any intimate activities, so she didn¡¯t immediately grasp what he was


    implying.


    She merely looked up at him with confusion.


    ¡°I understand that you didn¡¯t want this, so I didn¡¯t push you earlier because I didn¡¯t want to frighten


    you,¡± he said with a hidden meaning.


    Her realization was slow, and she only recalled what Mrs. Jones had mentioned. ¡°Do you mean we


    haven¡¯t spent enough time together?¡± she asked, her voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°If you still find this weird, you can try treating me as a friend.¡±


    A friend? Would friends sleep together? Olivia had no idea how to navigate this situation at all.


    Tyler had been waiting for her response quietly.


    Olivia knew that Naomi couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and Mrs. Jones wouldn¡¯t allow her to drag this out.


    She felt as if she were standing at the edge of a cliff with nowhere to run.


    The previous two times had been very traumatizing for her. She had trembled for a long time, struggling


    to breathe. Finally, she managed to squeeze out two words, seemingly inpromise, Got it.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler only responded tly after a while, un


    I¡¯ll send you hometer.¡±


    He didn¡¯t linger after saying that, perhaps thinking that the conversation hade to an end. He turned


    around and went back into the ward.


    Olivia clenched her hands that dangled at her sides.


    Inside the ward, a nurse was taking care of Naomi, who looked beaten down by the news and had lost


    her appetite.


    Mrs. Jones was panicking, and she appeared relieved when she saw Tyler enter. ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    Tyler knew what she was going to say and ignored her, choosing to sit next to the bed andfort


    Naomi instead. ¡°Maybe you should eat something that you find delicious? You have to eat, no matter


    what.¡±


    Naomi was currently undergoing treatment, and proper nutrition was important.


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.


    ¡°We have porridge. I¡¯ll feed you,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Why did this happen to me, Tyler?¡± Naomi looked sad and held his hand.


    As he reached for the porridge, he gently took her hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.


    Okay?¡± Warmth and care filled his face.


    Naomi responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat some.¡± Only then did she calm down and start cooperating with him.


    as he fed her the porridge.


    Meanwhile, Olivia stood at the door, watching her sister¡¯s reliance on Tyler and his evident love and


    care for her.


    Her thoughts drifted to Jacob. When she had been unwell, she would also depend on him.


    Unfortunately, those moments were a thing of the past, never to return.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy for her sister, and that envy weighed heavily on her.


    2/2


    At six in the evening, Olivia left the hospital with Tyler. The car ride home was filled with silence.


    As the car moved, Olivia realized that they were not heading to the Jones¡® residence. She looked at


    Tyler, who didn¡¯t offer an exnation but instead asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s grab something to


    Pat¡±


    Unease settled over Olivia once again. She gripped her seatbelt and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,


    thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tyler replied tly.


    The car continued to move, and it eventually pulled over after an unknown period of time. Olivia had no


    idea where they were. It was dark and quiet, with no one in sight.


    She wore a dress that day and felt a little cold. The sound of cicadas filled the air. She had a sense of


    what might happen.


    Tyler sat in silence after the car came to a stop, while Olivia¡¯s heart pounded so hard it felt like it might


    burst.


    In the next moment, he hugged her. As this happened, she curled up like a startled bird, her hands


    pressed against her arms.


    Their breathing quickened, and they both began to pant. Neither of them spoke, and the scent of


    sandalwood grew closer.


    His lips were inches away from hers, and he sensed how tense she was. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared. Rx.¡±


    She wanted to run, she truly did. However, in this confined space, she managed to control herself.


    He whispered into her ear, ¡°Come closer, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    With little experience in such matters, Olivia struggled to adjust. She could only follow his instructions,


    rxing her body and resting her face on his shoulder.


    Her breath was chaotic. At that moment, he grabbed her waist, bringing them even closer.


    Both of them were now panting, and amidst the chaos, he called out softly, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She was confused as to why he was calling her, her mind in disarray.


    ¡°Sit up straight.¡±


    She was unwilling to do that. Their breathing grew increasingly ragged, to the point where they couldn¡¯t


    distinguish whose breath belonged to whom.


    Tyler waited and waited, but Olivia refused to cooperate. It seemed like he lost his patience as he


    kissed her lips.


    The familiar sensation overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how two people who hardly


    knew each other could be so intimate.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Tyler only released Olivia after they had kissed for a while.


    Olivia felt rather troubled and mentally unprepared. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He didn¡¯t pressure her and waited for her response.


    Moonlight streamed in through the window, illuminating their faces. He looked extraordinarily


    handsome in the moonlight, with the tip of his nose almost touching hers.


    Neither of them moved at that moment. They simply stayed like that.


    However, at that very moment, Jacob flooded Olivia¡¯s mind. Jacob was the only thing on her mind. She


    couldn¡¯t fully ept the kiss.


    Tyler sensed that she might be thinking about someone else.


    ¡°We agreed that I¡¯ll keep the child after it¡¯s born, right?¡± Olivia asked, as if seeking a better excuse.


    ¡°Yes,¡± was his simple reply.


    She closed her eyes.


    The car was cold, with the heater off. They had forgotten to turn it on.


    Tyler closed his eyes and hugged her from behind.


    Then, someone¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was on the floor on the right side of the car. They both


    looked over at the same time, still holding each other.


    It was Olivia¡¯s phone, and Jacob¡¯s name appeared on the screen. She had blocked his number earlier


    but secretly unblocked itter on. This was his first call to her since then.


    After Jacob hung up, Mrs. Jones called. Olivia knew that she called at this time to probe.


    Tyler let go of her, and she moved to the passenger¡¯s seat. Neither of them answered those calls.


    After a while, he asked, ¡°Should I take you home?¡±


    Olivia had dressed properly and returned to the passenger¡¯s seat. She sat with her legs closed and


    responded softly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was 2 A.M. when Tyler dropped Olivia off at her house. Exhausted, Olivia entered the living room.


    Mrs. Jones came to her in a panic, asking, ¡°Did Tyler take you home?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Olivia said softly.


    Mrs. Jones¡® eyes held mixed emotions, but she saw the exhaustion on Olivia¡¯s face. She calmly told


    her, ¡°Alright, go get some rest.¡±


    2/2


    Olivia felt an odd sense of being watched butcked the energy to dwell on it. All she wanted was to


    take a shower upstairs.


    When she was about to enter the bathroom, Mrs. Jones said, ¡°Olivia, you shouldn¡¯t take a bath.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand, which had been reaching for the bathroom door, stopped and slowly slid away. ¡°Okay,¡±


    she replied, then turned back to her room.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The next morning, Mrs. Jones didn¡¯t inquire about the details of the previous night when Olivia caine


    downstairs, nor did she ask where they had gone. She simply served her a bowl of soup.


    Olivia was afraid that she would ask. The uneasiness of having her privacy invaded had been bothering


    her. She felt as if she had been exposed to the world, naked and vulnerable.


    After finishing the soup, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to school now.¡± She had taken leave earlier, and since it


    had ended yesterday, she needed to return to school.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Mrs. Jones replied.


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything more and left the house. She took a taxi to school while holding her phon


    With her head down, she nced at the screen. There was a phone number, and it disyed Tyler¡¯s


    name. He had saved it in her phonest night for convenience, he had said.


    She held onto her phone tightly.


    Today, she had a physical education ss, which was an elective. They ranps on the field while the


    teacher blew the whistle. Olivia usually had good stamina, but today was different. She found herself


    panting after running just twops.


    She felt weak and tired.


    Afterward, the teacher allowed them to do as they pleased.


    Sophie Pearce, Olivia¡¯s friend, caught up to her. She grabbed her shoulders and asked, ¡°Is it true that


    you and Jacob have broken up?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to hear Jacob¡¯s name. She tried to leave, but Sophie held onto her arm. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Reluctantly, she stopped and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you usually need a reason to break up. Is it because he¡¯s from an ordinary family?¡± Sophie asked.


    Olivia shook her head. She had neverined about Jacob. On the contrary, she envied him. He


    had a peaceful and loving family with parents who cared for him.


    That was why she dreamed of having her own house after getting married to him. It did not have to be


    big. She would be happy that they could live together.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything in response to Sophie¡¯s question. She was too exhausted. She


    panted as she made her way to a nearby chair and sat down.


    Sophie noticed that Olivia seemed out of sorts today, so she asked, ¡°Do you want to have lunch with


    me? My parents are hosting a gathering with some influential people. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    Sophie came from a wealthy family in the banking industry, and she was considered a second-


    generation rich kid. She attended gatherings that ordinary students could only dream of being invited


    Chapter 9


    olivia had no interest in such events


    But Sophie persisted, shaking her and saying, ¡°Come on, Olivia. 68 with me¡±


    With no other option, Olivia reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay¡±


    So they went to lunch together at noon.


    However, as they arrived at the luxurious hotel, Olivia began to regret her decision. Unfortunately,


    Sophie didn¡¯t give her a chance to back out, dragging Olivia into the elevator


    The elevator doors closed before Olivia could react, and she falled to notice the mysterious smile on


    Sophie¡¯s face.


    Olivia was hesitant as the elevator doors opened. She had never attended such a gathering before,


    and anxiety coursed through her. ¡°Forget it, Sophie. I don¡¯t think I can do this.¡±


    But Sophie forcefully pulled her along and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. Let me tell you, it¡¯s a rare


    opportunity to meet these powerful tycoons. I¡¯ll show you a surprise.


    Before Olivia could object further, Sophie opened a dark wooden door. Olivia looked up when she


    heard the noise.


    Inside the room, there was arge round table, a dazzling chandelier hanging above it, and crystal


    clear wine sses adorning the table. The people sitting around the table were of unknown identity and


    background, but they looked stunning.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Jacob, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, under the bright


    lights. He was raising his ss in a toast, bowing humbly to Tyler.


    Tyler, dressed in a ck suit with a dark blue tie, held a wine ss and looked at Jacob, who was


    toasting him with humility.


    Jacob was also in a suit, but it seemed ordinary on him. Standing in front of Tyler, he appeared


    insignificant.


    Clearly, this was a gathering of power and wealth, leaving Olivia in shock.


    Sophie leaned in and whispered to her, ¡°I arranged for my parents to introduce Jacob to some


    influential people. Even my parents have to show them respect. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll rise in the future.


    Remember how arrogant he used to be at school? I was worried he wouldn¡¯t be humble, but he¡¯s doing


    great!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia barely registered what Sophie was saying. She was fixedly staring at the two figures before her..


    In just a few seconds, Tyler heard themotion and turned to look. From a distance, he saw Olivia


    standing at the door.


    He frowned. ¡°Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Chapter 9


    Two different voices, belonging to two different men, called her name at the same time.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Sophie¡¯s father promptly stood up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Tyler. My daughter said she¡¯d bring a


    ssmate along, but they¡¯rete due to traffle. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    How would Tyler mind it since it was David Pearce? Being the gentleman he was, he replied, ¡°Not at


    all. Having some younger people at the table can liven up the atmosphere.¡±


    Turning to Olivia, Tyler beckoned, ¡°Come here, Olivia.¡±


    She walked over to the round table, calling out, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    Before David Pearce, Sophie¡¯s father, couldprehend what was happening, Tyler walked toward


    Olivia, looking rather pleased as he stood beneath the chandelier.


    Tyler introduced her to the people seated at the table, saying, ¡°This is Olivia, Naomi¡¯s sister.¡±


    The mention of Naomi, the Harris family¡¯s future daughter¨Cinw, prompted the people at the table


    to make the connection.


    to


    David Pearce finally caught on to the situation. Sophie¡¯s ssmate was rted to the person next to


    him, and she was Jacob¡¯s girlfriend. He said to Tyler, ¡°Shall I get a chair for Olivia?¡±


    Tyler set down his wine ss and nodded in response.


    David summoned an attendant to fetch a chair for Olivia, cing it next to Jacob.


    Meanwhile, Tyler¡¯s secretary poured wine for everyone, and Tyler began to wipe his hands with a


    napkin. He paused when he noticed David¡¯s arrangement.


    Unaware of Tyler¡¯s subtle reaction, David asked, ¡°Is this arrangement okay?¡±


    Tyler nced at David, who was starting to get anxious. Finally, he replied tly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He then put


    down the napkin.


    Everyone took their seats once Tyler did, and the lunchmenced. Jacob, sitting beside Olivia, asked


    with a smile, ¡°Olivia, what would you like to eat?¡±


    Olivia remained silent, unresponsive to his questions.


    ¡°Would you like some juice?¡± Jacob asked further.


    But Olivia continued to be silent. Jacob, being mindful of the formal asion, decided not to press


    further.


    David then spoke up, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Jacob is an exceptional young man. He has consistently ranked at the


    top of his ss. He is majoring in finance, and he will be graduating soon. I hope you can take him


    under your wing and offer rmendations.¡±


    Tyler nced at him with a neutral expression. ¡°If Mr. David speaks so highly of him, he must be


    exceptional. It would be only natural for me to rmend him.¡±


    Chapter 10


    2/3


    Jacob rose beside Olivia, lifting his ss with an air of charisma yet humbly spoke, ¡°A toast to you, Mr.


    Tyler.¡± He then tilted back his ss, downing the wine in one go.


    Olivia¡¯s stomach churned with worry. She was well aware that Jacob couldn¡¯t hold his liquor.


    Socializing in such a manner had never been Jacob¡¯s strong suit.


    In contrast, Tyler, seated across from them, remained Indifferent and watched the proceedings. He said


    to his secretary, ¡°Get it done.¡±


    David did not expect Tyler to agree to that so easily. It caught himpletely off guard.


    Olivia¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her knuckles whitening as she pondered Tyler¡¯s motives.


    Before she could piece her thoughts together, Jacob filled his ss again and lifted it with a tremor of


    emotion in his voice. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯re still studying, and you have a promising future ahead. Just focus on


    doing well,¡± Tyler advised.


    ¡°I will, Mr. Tyler,¡± Jacob assured him with a respectful nod, then turned to Olivia with rosy cheeks, his


    eyes brimming with boundless optimism.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet Jacob¡¯s gaze. She avoided looking around and focused her


    attention on Tyler, who sat opposite her.


    Tyler¡¯s eyes met hers as well.


    The room buzzed with lively conversation, but Olivia felt like she was on pins and needles, isted in


    her difort.


    Tyler had never raised his ss until the lunch ended, but nobody dared to say anything about it. After


    that, he left with people crowding him.


    However, just as he got into the car, he heard amotion at the hotel¡¯s entrance. Looking in that


    direction, he saw Sophie dragging Olivia out while Jacob was chasing after thetter.


    ¡°Can we talk, Olivia?¡± Jacob asked, holding her hands as soon as he reached her.


    Olivia turned to look at him.


    Seeing her teary eyes, Jacob felt a pang of guilt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on, Olivia? You can tell


    me anything, and we¡¯ll get through it together, okay?¡±


    From the car,


    Tyler observed the emotional scene unfolding outside. He watched Olivia suppressing her emotions


    and tears as Jacob held her face.


    But then, as if she had been shocked, Olivia abruptly pulled away from Jacob¡¯s touch. She couldn¡¯t


    face Jacob. She needed to leave immediately.


    Olivia quickly looked around for something.


    Tyler understood her intentions. He signaled to his secretary, who exited the car and approached


    Chapter 10


    Olivia. ¡°Ms. Olivia, Mr. Tyler has offered you a ride.¡±


    Olivia felt as though she had been thrown a lifeline. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    3/3


    Jacob wanted to say more, but she shook him off and went into Tyler¡¯s car without even turning her


    head. Soon, the secretary also got into the car, and it drove away.


    As Olivia looked out the window, she watched Jacob recede into the distance. She felt devastated.


    Then, from behind her, a soft male voice spoke tly, ¡°What? Can¡¯t bear to leave him?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Olivia asked in a somber tone, ¡°Why did you help him?¡± It was the question that weighed most heavily


    on her mind. ¡°Was it because of our rtionship? Was it out of pity or mercy? Did you feel like a


    benevolent savior when he bowed to you? I don¡¯t need your help. I would only see it as humiliating


    him.¡±


    Tyler hadn¡¯t anticipated the sudden transformation of the timid rabbit from a moment ago into a cat


    baring its ws. Her sudden change took him by surprise as he looked at her flushed cheeks.


    Deciding to address her concerns, he instructed the driver to pull over. Once they were alone in the car,


    he put the blinds on the windows, turning the space into a private area for their conversation.


    Olivia looked at him with flushed cheeks, realizing they were now in an enclosed space.


    Suddenly, Tyler reached out to touch her face. She instinctively tried to evade his touch, but he


    managed to grab her chin firmly, gently guiding her face toward his own.


    She ceased her attempts to evade him and lowered her head into his palm, her eyes brimming with


    tears.


    She wasn¡¯t a cat with sharp ws; her temperament was more akin to that of a gentle sheep. After


    impulsively venting her frustration, she felt deted like a balloon.


    ¡°Are you sad because of Jacob?¡±


    Olivia did not deny that.


    ¡°Are you seeking justice for him?¡±


    She remained silent.


    ¡°What if I told you that I helped him because of our rtionship?¡± he continued, his voice soft. His face


    drew nearer to hers as he spoke.


    Olivia felt a strong urge to run away, to withdraw her head from his palm, Yet, as soon as she tried to


    do so, he took hold of her hand, causing her to blush instantly.


    Her heart raced when he held her hand, and he spoke softly, ¡°Olivia, I didn¡¯t feel right in my conscience


    either, so I wanted to make amends for him. I never intended to humiliate him.¡±


    Olivia took the phrase ¡°conscience doesn¡¯t feel right¡± deeply to heart, and her tears began to flow.


    When she saw Jacob toasting to Tyler, thoughts of her rtionship with thetter raced through her


    mind. She thought that if he knew everything, he might feel tormented.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this better for him?¡± Tyler continued. ¡°Would you rather see him forever bowing to people or


    entertaining them in a suit that doesn¡¯t fit him?¡±


    No, she didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want to see Jacob in such a state. He should be spirited, neither


    too humble nor too arrogant. He shouldn¡¯t be the way he was today, bowing to people.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 11


    212


    ¡°I can help him achieve sess, Olivia. Wouldn¡¯t that make us both feel better?¡±


    Olivia looked up at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Tyler responded with a brief and t confirmation.


    Guilt began to creep into everyone present. Olivia thought that if her sacrifice could lead to a better life


    for Jacob, then why not do it? After all, it seemed like the only thing she could do for him now.


    Her hand, which had been tightly clutching his wrist, gradually loosened its grip. She sat there in front


    of him, feeling adrift like a ship without direction.


    Tyler reached out to touch her face again, caressing her cheek with his fingertips. They gazed at each


    other, forgetting to breathe.


    She found it quite romantic, but it was also something she couldn¡¯t quite get used to, making her want


    to pull away.


    Suddenly, he kissed her lips. Initially, she had wanted to resist and escape, but she didn¡¯t know how.


    After a few moments of kissing, her resistance gradually faded away.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    1/2


    While it was only a managerial role for one of the farming projects, it was an unprecedented move.


    The secretary hesitated, saying, ¡°Mr. Tyler, would it be inappropriate.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected this arrangement and held her breath for a moment.


    Tyler responded tly, ¡°Contact him.¡± He seemed unconcerned as he made the decision.


    The secretary conducted a background check on Jacob, and it turned out to be quite ordinary. His


    family hailed from a rural area, and while he had impressive grades in school, it didn¡¯t necessarily


    justify being handed a managerial position at the prestigious Harris Group so easily.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler¡­¡± The secretary attempted to seek rification again.


    Tyler looked directly at her, silencing her without a word.


    Olivia, stunned by the unexpected turn of events, stood there not knowing how to react. Tyler nced


    at her, feeling no need to provide an exnation. She understood the situation perfectly.


    Ovee with a sudden impulse, Olivia started, ¡°Jacob-¡±


    He looked at her expectantly. However, she bit her lip and, in the end, refrained from saying what was


    on her mind.


    What she had wanted to say was that Jacob didn¡¯t need the job. Yet, she understood that he did need


    it.


    Tyler knew this too, observing her silence. He then told his secretary, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    Naturally, Olivia trailed behind them as they strolled around the farm.


    Along the way, some of the staff recognized Tyler and stopped them, asking, ¡°Are you Mr. Tyler?¡±


    What position did the Harris family hold in Tide City? They were major phnthropists, ranked as the


    top phnthropists in Tide City¡¯s education sector every year. Their reputation was well¨Cknown.


    throughout the city.


    When the Harris family purchased the farm, the residents who lived there were concerned they might


    be forced to leave. However, to their surprise, they weren¡¯t evicted. Instead, they were offered


    employment at the farm.


    It was widely understood that Tyler¡¯s decision had made this possible, earning him the sincere. respect


    of the people at the farm.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With a warm smile, Tyler confirmed, ¡°Yes, I am.


    One of the vigers eagerly presented him with a basket of cherries. ¡°Mr. Tyler, these cherries were


    grown in our orchard without any pesticides. They¡¯re fresh. Please ept them.¡±


    Tyler expressed his gratitude and epted the basket of cherries, inspecting the glistening fruit with


    interest.


    E


    Chapter 13


    212


    Olivia, who was ustomed to seeing him behaving high and mighty, was surprised by his current


    attitude and eptance of the gift.


    The viger was overjoyed and continued to express his gratitude, while Tyler gracefully acknowledged


    each gesture of thanks.


    After the viger departed, he handed the basket of cherries to Olivia. Without waiting for her to


    decline, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    For a moment, she was lost in thought, clutching the basket of vibrant red cherries, before catching up


    with them.


    Later that night, they cuddled together.


    Tyler rested his face on her shoulder, sensing her lingering unease.


    Olivia had a sense of fear that she couldn¡¯t quite ce, and she didn¡¯t want to remain in his embrace


    any longer. Tyler, attuned to her feelings, released her, and she sat apart, covering herself with her


    clothes.


    He switched on the car¡¯s interior light, casting a dim, warm glow in the darkness. He nced at her, his


    expression tinged with mncholy.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    10


    ¡°I¡¯ve dressed myself,¡± Olivia said.


    All the car¡¯s interior lights illuminated at once as she spoke. She averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed


    with embarrassment.


    Tyler sat silently beside her, extinguishing his cigarette. Finally, he broke the silence, his voice calm. I¡¯ll


    take you home.¡±


    The drive to the Jones¡® residence was about half an hour away. Olivia¡¯s emotions were a jumbled


    mess. She couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the car any longer and hastily opened the door, intent on leaving


    Tyler, surprised by her sudden desire to leave, reached out as if to take her hand. ¡°What are you.


    doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make my own way home,¡± she replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s a half¨Chour drive,¡± he countered.


    Olivia hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get a taxi.¡±


    Tyler frowned. Before he could react, she slipped out of his grasp and vanished into the darkness.


    ¡°Olivia-¡°he called out from the car.


    Ignoring him, Olivia hailed a taxi and quickly departed.


    Tyler wanted to get out of the car, but it was clear he was toote.


    The house was eerily silent when Olivia arrived in the living room. Anxious about encountering Mrs.


    Jones, she headed upstairs without ncing back. She shut her bedroom door forcefully, leaning


    against it.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, memories of her intimate moments with Tyler flooded her mind. She


    couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    Initially, she thought she could remainposed, but her feelings had changed. Guilt consumed her.


    Mrs. Jones returned home without noticing Olivia¡¯s arrival. The next morning, during breakfast, she


    inquired, ¡°Olivia, didn¡¯t you go to school yesterday? When did youe home? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t


    realize when you returned.¡±


    Olivia, absent¨Cmindedly eating her porridge, chose not to respond.


    After observing Olivia¡¯s reluctance to speak, Mrs. Jones studied her for a few moments before adding


    more high¨Cprotein meat to her bowl. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. That¡¯s not good. You should eat more.¡±


    As long as Mrs. Jones didn¡¯t feed her anything unusual, Olivia thought it was eptable. She kept her


    head down, determined to eat until she felt like throwing up.


    Charl


    Later, Mrs. Jones suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to visit Naomi in the hospital today? Your


    dad will return home in the afternoon, and he¡¯ll be at the hospital.


    Olivia¡¯s phone on the table rang just after Mrs. Jones made the suggestion. ncing at the screen, she


    saw Jacob¡¯s name.


    She tightly gripped her phone. A somber expression lingered on her face for a while before she replied,


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Unaware of Olivia¡¯s rtionship with her boyfriend, Mrs. Jones chose to look away, pretending she


    hadn¡¯t noticed. She even thought it was better that she had a boyfriend. Once Naomi recovered, things


    would return to normal.


    In the afternoon, Olivia apanied Mrs. Jones to the hospital to visit her sister. Upon arrival, they


    found her father, Darren Jones, chatting with Naomi, who was in good spirits andughing.


    When Mrs. Jones arrived, it was natural that she rushed to care for her daughter.


    Naomi greeted her mother enthusiastically. She had been smiling as she examined the gift Darren had


    bought her from abroad.


    Meanwhile, Olivia lingered nearby, unable to move closer. She observed everything as though she


    were an outsider.


    At that moment, it was Naomi who noticed Olivia¡¯s presence. ¡°Dad, Olivia has been standing there..


    You haven¡¯t talked to her.¡±


    Darren pped his forehead, not believing he had forgotten about Olivia. He quickly turned to


    apologize, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I was so worried about your sister that Ipletely forgot your


    were here.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking she had already gained enough, Olivia quickly reassured her father, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dad. We


    spend every day at home while Naomi is in the hospital. You should be with her.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Everyone in the room turned their attention to the


    entrance, where Tyler and his secretary had arrived.


    Tyler wore a subtle smile as he spoke, ¡°What are you guys talking about? You all, seem quite cheerful.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s face lit up when she saw him. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re here! Look at what Dad brought me from his


    business trip. He still thinks of me as a child.¡±


    Tyler stood at the door, focused on Naomi. It was only after entering the room that he noticed Olivia


    standing nearby. He paused and looked at her.


    As soon as Olivia saw his eyes on her, she quickly looked away to avoid his gaze.


    Tyler also averted his eyes and proceeded to Naomi with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re forever a kid to Mr.


    Darren.¡± He stood by Naomi¡¯s bedside, and his eyes remained gentle as he looked at her.


    Naomi held his hand affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me too. I¡¯m upset now, hmph.¡±


    Chapter 14


    3/3


    Tyler returned the gesture, his voice alluring. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted if you followed your treatment like a good


    girl.¡±


    Olivia looked down when she saw them holding hands, while Tyler subtly nced at her from the


    corner of his eye.


    Only then did Mrs. Jones speak up, asking, ¡°Come here, Olivia. Come and chat with your sister.¡±


    Olivia obliged and walked over, standing by Naomi¡¯s side. Tyler stood next to her.


    Mrs. Jones asked, ¡°Tyler, did Olivia¡­ go out with youst night?¡± Her question was somewhat cryptic,


    leaving Olivia feeling ufortable. Even Darren looked awkward when he heard that.


    There was a delicate secret hovering in the air.


    Olivia remained silent, unable to bring herself to respond. Tyler, however, answered casually, hmm, I


    drove her homest night.¡±


    Mrs. Jones smiled with a hint of mystery and continued, ¡°I saw her boyfriend calling her this morning. I


    thought they were togetherst night.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together, standing there silently as no one said anything.


    ¡°Mm


    Soon, Naomi chimed in with a smile, ¡°Mom, Olivia is an adult. You don¡¯t need to watch over her all


    the time.¡±


    Mrs. Jones fell silent at Naomi¡¯s remark, and Tyler quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a chat with


    the doctor. You guys go ahead.¡±


    Naomi let go of his hand. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He left the room. Olivia was tormented standing there, and after about twenty minutes of Tyler¡¯s


    absence, she felt the room growing stuffy. She spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, Dad.¡±


    Her voice was barely audible, and nobody seemed to hear her. She waited for a while before finally


    leaving the ward.


    As she walked out, she unexpectedly crossed paths with Tyler, who was leaving the doctor¡¯s office.


    She froze, not anticipating this encounter.


    Tyler turned around upon hearing her approach, and their eyes met.


    Just as Olivia was about to walk away, Tyler moved toward her and handed her a tube of ointment.


    Confused, she looked at him.


    ¡°I got this ointment from the doctor,¡± he exined. ¡°I may have gone a bit overboard yesterday. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe that Tyler would bring up such a private matter in public. While he was being


    caring, the timing seemed inappropriate.


    She felt torn about whether she should leave or ept the ointment. After a long silence, her cheeks


    began to flush, the redness spreading to her ears.


    Tyler could tell what she was thinking about. He reassured her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal ointment. You


    don¡¯t need to be embarrassed.¡±


    Olivia wasted no more time hesitating after his reassurance. She quickly reached out to take the


    ointment from his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going outside for some fresh air, Tyler.¡±


    He withdrew his hand, looking indifferent, and replied, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    The ointment felt awkward in Olivia¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t just toss it away, but keeping it felt equally


    ufortable.


    When Tyler returned to the ward, he found Naomi engrossed in a conversation with her parents.


    Despite being ill, Naomi still took great care of her appearance, dressing nicely even without makeup.


    She was currently yfully chatting with her parents, appearing quite happy, like a little girl.


    In contrast, Olivia had always been the quiet one.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tyler had always been aware of her existence as Naomi¡¯s sister. She was the unacknowledged,


    illegitimate child. On the day of their engagement, how old had she been when he visited the Jones?


    She had been quite young at the time, standing on the sidelines, almost invisible. He had glimpsed her


    a few times since then. She always kept her distance, watching from afar.


    In contrast to the beloved Naomi, Olivia had been almost invisible within the family.


    Tyler recalled that she had been skinny and fair¨Cskinned.


    He clenched his fists by his sides. Not only was her skin fair, but it also seened delicate, prone to


    bruising. Like a freshly bloomed flower, easily crushed with a single touch.


    At night, after returning home with Mrs. Jones and her father, Olivia found a text message on her phone


    from Jacob. He informed her that he had been hired by the Harris Group.


    When she saw the text, she couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. However, her expression quickly


    shifted to one of shock, and she tightly gripped her phone.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on her bedroom door. Olivia¡¯s body tensed at the sound, and she leaned


    against the door, nervously eyeing it while clutching her phone.


    Mrs. Jones had been concerned about Olivia¡¯s continued contact with Jacob, so she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you.


    Chapter 15


    going to sleep yet, Olivia?¡±


    2/2


    Olivia wiped away her tears and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± She promptly switched off the room


    lights.


    Mrs. Jones only left her room once she noticed the lights were turned off.


    Over the next few days, Olivia either attended school or worked her part¨Ctime job. She deliberately


    avoided any contact with Tyler and had yet to cross paths with Jacob at school.


    Sophie had informed her that Jacob was busy with work, to the point where he couldn¡¯t attend school.


    Olivia felt relieved upon hearing this news,


    As had been her routine for the past few days, after attending her sses, Olivia hurried to her part-


    time job at the hotel. Once she changed into her uniform, her supervisor instructed her to serve drinks


    to guests in a private room.


    Carrying a tray with drinks, she approached the private room and knocked on the door. ¡°Hi, I¡¯ve brought


    the wine you ordered.¡±


    Inside the room, Tyler was leaning back and listening to the person beside him. He looked up suddenly


    when he heard the voice and immediately locked eyes with her.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± He frowned and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    She was dressed in the hotel uniform, wearing a tube top with a fitted jacket, and a snug mini skirt that


    showcased her slender legs. She had ck stockings on her feet and her hair was tied up, revealing


    her soft, fair, and cute face.


    In addition to Tyler, there were several other people in the private room, and they all turned their


    attention to Olivia with heightened interest.


    They resembled a group of hungry predators eyeing a delectable piece of meat.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    1/2


    Chapter 16


    Olivia had never expected to encounter Tyler at her part¨Ctime job. She froze in shock, her hands


    trembling as she held the tray of drinks.


    Tyler frowned, puzzled by her unexpected presence. He had no idea that the daughter of the Jones.


    family was working in such a lowly position.


    Olivia clenched her hands tightly, avoiding making eye contact with him at all costs.


    One of the guests closest to Tyler asked, ¡°Do you know her, Tyler?¡±


    Tyler remained silent, his gaze cold and unyielding as he continued to scrutinize her.


    Olivia steadied her grip on the tray and attempted to regain herposure. She took a deep breath


    and slowly approached the private room, attempting to appear unfazed.


    Another guest in the room directed a question at Olivia, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She had to be cautious not to offend the customers, as the management of a prestigious hotel was


    strict. Olivia replied slowly, ¡°Coco.¡±


    The guest who inquired about her name smiled and responded, ¡°Coco, what a lovely name. Pour me at


    ss of wine, Coco.¡±


    Olivia nodded in acknowledgment and gave a small bow to Tyler before attending to the guest¡¯s


    request. She reminded herself that it was her job, and despite the intense stares directed at her, she


    acted as if she were unaffected while carefully pouring the wine.


    However, her tight¨Cfitting uniform entuated her figure, making her look even more alluring as she


    leaned forward. This drew the attention of the somewhat tipsy men, particrly her waist, which


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    seemed to invite hands to touch it.


    Suddenly, a warm handnded on her waist, causing her to let out a startled cry. She jumped back and


    evaded the touch, her eyes darting to the person responsible.


    Her scream caught the attention of everyone in the room, including Tyler, who was seated nearby.


    Olivia failed topose herself from the scare. She would usually know how to deal with such a


    situation, but it was different today. She panicked as soon as she saw Tyler.


    Observing Tyler¡¯s increasingly displeased expression, one of the guests sitting next to him remarked,


    ¡°What are you doing, Dave? Is this the right ce for that?¡±


    Dave, who had ced his hand on Olivia¡¯s waist, withdrew it with a smile in response to the reprimand.


    ¡°I apologize, I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    The conversation shifted to a lighter topic, and the room returned to its previous cheerful atmosphere.


    Despite the change in topic, Tyler¡¯s icy demeanor persisted. He picked up his wine ss and finally


    Chapter 16


    272


    addressed Olivia, who stood across from him. ¡°You may leave,¡± he said casually, his words devoid of


    emotion.


    With that simple instruction, the menacing res from the other guests dissipated.


    Olivia, still feeling dazed and overwhelmed by the incident, squeezed the tray in her hands and quickly


    left the room. As she left, she struggled to snap out of her daze. Walking forward after some time, she


    resumed her other tasks.


    It was around 2 P.M. when she left another private room. Ahead of her, she spotted Tyler standing in


    the corridor.


    She froze, her surroundings dimly lit and romantic, and her lips pursed in response.


    Tyler stared at her for a long time as she stood in the corridor. The lighting cast long shadows, and with


    each step he took toward her, the quiet atmosphere intensified.


    He came to a halt in front of her, his expression emotionless and his tone devoid of warmth as he


    asked, ¡°You¡¯re working here?¡±


    Olivia hesitated, unsure how to exin herself. After a moment, she responded, ¡°Yes. Can you¡­


    please not tell my sister and dad?¡± She looked at him, her fair neck illuminated by the soft lighting.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her, and he questioned, ¡°Do you need money so badly?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Olivia remained silent, unwilling to disclose the reason she needed money.


    Tyler, not known for prying, continued to stare at her. One of them had her head lowered, while the


    other stood stoically. The dimmed lighting in the area added a touch of romance to the atmosphere.


    He said tly, ¡°Wait for me in the car park after work.¡±


    Olivia made no reply.


    Tyler shifted his gaze away from her and turned towards the private room, his shadow gradually


    receding from her,


    Finally, Olivia moved.


    Both of them finished their respective work at 6 P.M. Tyler left the establishment, descending to the


    basement car park. He noticed someone standing by the elevator.


    A brief nce in her direction was all he gave before continuing on his way. With a coat in hand, he


    strode purposefully towards his nearby car.


    Olivia had no choice but to trail behind him in silence.


    Once he had unlocked the car and gotten inside, Olivia stood hesitating at the door, as if contemting


    whether to enter or not. Meanwhile, he waited inside the car without looking at her.


    This awkward standstillsted for about half a minute before Olivia finally decided to get into the car.


    The car remained quiet, as did the car park after Olivia had settled inside.


    Tyler suddenly broke the silence with a direct question, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected him to broach the topic so quickly. Instinctively, she lifted her face to look at


    him.


    He met her gaze and repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t you need money? How much do you need?¡± Her reluctance to


    speak was obvious, almost tearing her skirt in her unease.


    Tyler spoke slowly, his words deliberate, ¡°You¡¯re Naomi¡¯s sister, so you¡¯re my sister too. Let me know if


    you need money. Let me know how much you need.¡±


    With no further boration, he started the car and drove out of the car park.


    The breeze flowed in as the car moved, gently caressing Olivia¡¯s face. She refrained from asking about


    their destination, and he remained silent. Together, they sat in a wordless contemtion.


    Eventually, he pulled over. After the car came to a stop, Tyler lit a cigarette without instructing Olivia to


    get out of the vehicle.


    The tension in the car became unbearable for Olivia. She struggled to speak, her words emerging with


    difficulty, ¡°My family has always taken care of me. I just want to earn money to be independent.¡±


    Chapter 17


    2/3


    She kept her statement brief, revealing her desire for independence, to possess her own home, and to


    leave the ce that had never truly been her own.


    Tyler¡¯s expression rxed. He lowered his head to watch the rising smoke between his fingers.


    ¡°You want to be independent. Even so, you should focus on your studies instead of working at a ce


    like that,¡± he remarked, his brows furrowing.


    Olivia said nothing, only speaking again after a long silence, ¡°I can¡­ make more money there.¡±


    Without her realizing how much time had passed, Tyler extinguished his cigarette outside and reached


    out to tilt her face upward.


    Startled, she met his gaze with her pale face.


    He looked deeply into her sparkling eyes. ¡°Quit your job, and I¡¯ll give you the money you need.


    Her lips quivered, and she cast her eyes downward, her eyshes fluttering like a butterfly taking flight.


    With his head still lowered, Tyler continued to gaze at her. After a while, he withdrew his hand from her


    face. Simultaneously, she lowered her hand as well.


    Their hands touched identally. Startled, Olivia quickly pulled her hand away, but Tyler immediately


    took her hand into his. Her breath caught in her throat, and they sat there without making eye contact.


    Both remained still.


    After a while, he slowly entwined his fingers with hers. The car¡¯s interior was dimly lit, casting shadows


    on half of their faces, adding an air of intimacy to the moment.


    Olivia could hear her heart pounding in her chest.


    In a hushed tone, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hotel?¡±


    The memories of their previous encounter in the car flooded Olivia¡¯s mind, causing her to hesitate.


    ¡°Have you been avoiding me?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned soft and seductive as he asked the question.


    Indeed, she had been avoiding him, but he had not reached out to her either.


    He repeated, his tone flirtatious, ¡°Hmm?¡± His deep and husky voice exuded sensuality, devoid of the


    cheerfulness of a young boy.


    For a brief moment, they fell into silence once again. No words were exchanged.


    He continued to ask, ¡°Did you use the ointment?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face flushed under the dim lights, and she tilted her head, responding somewhat out of context,


    ¡°About Jacob, thank you.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler looked at her as she spoke, and a lengthy silence ensued.


    Later on, he guided her out of the car, and they made their way to a hotel, with him leading and her


    following closely behind. He took her to the hotel elevator after securing a room.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Olivia stood behind him, but he reached for her waist and pulled her


    inside. In that moment, she felt like her body was merely following his lead, losing control over her


    own actions.


    She had no recollection of how they ended up in the hotel room. All she knew was that he held her


    rightly the moment they entered the room.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    In the hotel room, Tyler gently held Olivia¡¯s face, and their eyes locked onto each other.


    He leaned in and kissed her lips, a kiss filled with an undeniable intimacy. Their lips pressed together


    for a while, their breaths mingling closely as they finally parted


    That night, Olivia didn¡¯t return home. Mrs. Jones woke up twice during the night, at 1 A.M. and AM, but


    Olivia was nowhere to be found.


    Tyler¡¯s car only left the hotel the next day. He dropped her off at school directly, and when she opened


    the car door to get out at the school entrance, he reached out and took her hand. She froze instantly


    and looked at him, uncertain.


    ¡°Text me?¡± he asked.


    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he meant by that, but after a moment, he rified, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some


    clothes.¡±


    She pursed her lips and nced at her current outfit, realizing that wearing what she had on the night


    before was rather inappropriate now. With her bag in hand, she nodded after some hesitation.


    Only then did he release her hand, allowing her to step out of the car. She hurriedly made her way


    inside the school.


    Tyler, too, seemed a bit disheveled. He was dressed in the same shirt and cks as the previous day,


    and they were visibly wrinkled. It was a rare sight to see him looking so unkempt.


    When Olivia arrived at school, she received a bank transfer notification on her phone. Pausing to check


    it, she saw that a significant amount of money had been deposited from an unfamiliar ount.


    She gripped her phone, overwhelmed by the unexpected financial windfall. She didn¡¯t need that much


    money right now. All she hoped was that Tyler wouldn¡¯t reveal to her family that she had been working


    at the hotel.


    Looking at the unfamiliar ount number, she decided to ept the money for the time being and


    continued on her way to ss.


    In the evening, Olivia received a text message from Tyler asking, ¡°Are you done with school?¡±


    She did not reply after reading the message.


    A little whileter, Tyler sent another text, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the school entrance.¡±


    Quickly after leaving the ssroom, Olivia put her phone away. Sophie approached her at that


    moment, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not working part¨Ctime tonight, Olivia. Will you have dinner with me?¡±


    Her heart raced with anxiety when she heard Sophie¡¯s voice, fearing that Sophie would notice she was


    wearing the same clothes as yesterday. Thankfully, Sophie seemed oblivious to her attire. Olivia


    replied, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something I have to deal with at home. I have to go now.¡±


    Chapter 18


    2/2


    Sophie looked like she wanted to say more, but Olivia quickly left the ssroom.


    When she arrived at the school entrance, she saw Tyler¡¯s car waiting for her.


    He had been busy with meetings all day, and exhaustion was evident as he rubbed his temples while


    sitting in the car. Upon spotting Olivia, he put his hand down.


    She entered the car and settled into the passenger seat.


    Tyler had changed his clothes and looked fresh again. He drove away from the school.


    She hesitated and then said, ¡°Actually¡­ You don¡¯t have to buy me clothes. I¡¯ll change at home.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring her protest, Tyler continued driving and took her to a lingerie store at the shopping mall. A


    shop assistant weed them as they entered.


    Olivia kept her eyes downcast and avoided looking at the merchandise. Tyler, on the other hand,


    appeared as nonchnt as ever as he picked up a whitece lingerie set and handed it to her, asking, ¡±


    What about this?¡±


    In reality, Olivia rarely bought lingerie. Her mother had passed away when she was young, and she


    hadn¡¯t received guidance about her body when she moved in with the Jones family.


    She had learned about such matters during puberty and in college. Consequently, she hardly


    purchased lingerie, nor did she regrly rece her old ones. She would wear the same sets for years


    until they wore out.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected Tyler to notice this detail about her. She felt awkward and self¨Cconscious


    standing in the lingerie store, as if she were being scrutinized.


    Tyler then said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Go try this on.¡±


    Blushing, Olivia gave a brief nod in response.


    Chaber 19

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The shop assistant escorted Olivia to the changing room, and Tyler patiently waited in the store¡¯s


    waiting area,


    Upon removing her clothes, the shop assistant was taken aback to see Olivia wearing ill¨Cfitting lingerie.


    She gently whispered to Olivia as she helped her take off the lingerie, ¡°You should choose well¨Cfitting


    lingerie withfortable material. Is this onefortable?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily surprised. It was the first time she had considered thefort of lingerie. She


    replied, ¡°Mm¨Chmm, this is good.¡±


    The shop assistantmented, ¡°Your boyfriend has great taste. This styleplements your breasts


    perfectly. They¡¯re so perky. Youth is a wonderful thing. The color makes you look bright and sexy. As a


    woman, I¡¯m even seduced just looking at you. Imagine what it does to your boyfriend.¡±


    She yfully winked at Olivia, who was not used to having someone scrutinize her body in such a


    manner.


    Luckily, Olivia swiftly tried on the lingerie and put on her clothes before walking back to Tyler. The new


    lingerie provided her with an improved posture, and she no longer hunched her back.


    Tyler nced at her and remarked, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face flushed, finding it hard to believe that it was Tyler who had apanied her to buy


    lingerie.


    After that, the shop assistant brought several more lingerie sets for Olivia to try. Perhaps noticing


    Olivia¡¯s shyness and flushed cheeks, she cleverly told Tyler, ¡°You can feel howfortable this


    material is. It¡¯s breathable and light on the body.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe that the shop assistant was encouraging Tyler to touch the lingerie. She reacted


    quickly, grasping his wrist. ¡°No need, that¡¯s too many for me.¡±


    Unaware of the intimacy of her actions, she only realized afterward. She was still holding his wrist,


    which felt as hot as a burning iron, making her flustered.


    Tyler stared at her hand gripping his wrist.


    A man¡¯s wrist was more robust and muscrpared to a boy¡¯s. Olivia felt the urge to retract her


    hand from touching his masculine wrist.


    However, Tyler appeared unfazed, as if he didn¡¯t find her actions unusual or inappropriate. He asked,


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want more?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied straightforwardly this time.


    Tyler went along with her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take these.¡± He proceeded to make the purchase.


    After leaving the lingerie store, he took her shopping for clothes. Once again, they returned to the car,


    Chapter 19


    and he drove her to school.


    She held onto several bags as he looked at her. ¡°I won¡¯t walk you in,¡± he stated.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything,¡± he added.


    Olivia contemted for a while before speaking, ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re doing all of this for my sister¡¯s sake. You


    don¡¯t have to be so kind to me. Also, I¡­ want to do this.¡±


    Tyler gazed at her rather pale face and responded evenly, ¡°Olivia, your sister would want me to treat


    you well too.¡±


    After hearing his words, Olivia fell into silence.


    They sat silently in the car for a long time. Tyler¡¯s phone rang, and it was located in the storage


    compartment beneath the armrest.


    He nced down at the phone, noticing it was a call from Naomi.


    Olivia also looked over when she heard the ringing, but she quickly averted her gaze. She exited the


    car with her bags before Tyler answered the call.


    Tyler only picked up the call as he watched her leave the car.


    Naomi asked, ¡°What took you so long to pick up?¡±


    ¡°I was unavable just now. Should Ie over now?¡± he replied.


    Only did Naomi rx, mumbling, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She had been patiently waiting for him at the


    hospital.


    When he arrived at her bedside, he inquired. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°I ate well and had a good rest,¡± she responded.


    He ced the snacks he had bought for her on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. Just taste them. They¡¯re


    bad for your health.¡±


    Her expression dimmed upon hearing hisment. After a brief moment, she perked up and took hold


    of his hand. ¡°Tyler, were you with Oliviast night?¡±


    He raised his gaze to look at her.


    She knew she was being irrational with her question, considering it was she who had requested his


    involvement in Olivia¡¯s life. However, as events unfolded, she felt like she was losing control and had


    lost sleep over it the previous night.


    Tyler knew what she was worried about. He responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She began to panic. ¡°Then did you¡­¡±


    Her words changed his gentle expression, and he sternly called out, ¡°Naomi!¡±


    Chapter 19


    3/3


    She felt even more aggrieved hearing the sharpness in his voice. She couldn¡¯t help but entertain her


    own troubling thoughts, even though she knew better than to hope he¡¯d say otherwise. Her conflicting


    emotions left her feeling distressed.


    Naomi berated herself for her foolishness. How could they not have be intimate? On one hand,


    she wished Tyler would deny it, but at the same time, she secretly fretted over the possibility. She felt


    conflicted.


    His angry tone made her feel even worse, and she looked visibly upset.


    Realizing that he had let his pent¨Cup emotions get the better of him, Tyler looked at her pale face and


    recognized the error of his ways. Heposed himself and controlled his emotions. ¡°Focus on your


    recovery, Naomi. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Grateful for the olive branch he extended, she nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked at him with hope. ¡°Tyler, once I¡¯m better, everything will


    back to the way it was, won¡¯t it? You¡¯ll always love me, right?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    It began to pour when Olivia returned to school. She sat by the window, watching the rain outside and


    feeling as gloomy as the pouring rain itself.


    She was discreet about not taking the clothes Tyler had bought her home. Instead, she left them in her


    school dormitory.


    After washing the lingerie, she hung it on the balcony. The wet, white lingerie swayed in the wind.


    As Tyler drove away from the hospital, he felt annoyed. He continued driving for a while before pulling


    over under a tree by the street.


    The rain poured down, and the car windows were tightly shut. Inside the car, he sat and smoked. The


    smoke filled the car, and his expression remained nk amidst the silent swirls of smoke.


    Thoughts of the previous night unexpectedly filled his mind as he smoked. He continued to smoke, one


    after another, in the pouring rain, until he crushed thest cigarette in the ashtray.


    His life felt as trapped as the relentless downpour.


    While sitting by the window, Olivia contemted her situation. Eventually, she decided to send Tyler


    a text message,


    consisting of only two words: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her heart raced after she sent the message, and she remained silent, lips pursed.


    The rain poured until midnight, gradually stopping the next morning. By that time, Tyler had replied


    with four words: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She thought about it and texted him again. ¡°Tyler, can I buy you a meal? To thank you for what you¡¯ve


    done for Jacob.¡± She was actually quite nervous after sending that text.


    He respondedter in the afternoon: ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Her heart felt like it was on a rollercoaster ride. At that moment, it was at its peak, and she knew it


    would plummet in the next second.


    She quickly replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the evening, Tyler arrived at her school precisely at 6 P.M. He was driving a different car she hadn¡¯t


    seen before, and she didn¡¯t know the license te.


    Whispering as she got into the car, Olivia asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± She wrinkled her nose


    as she detected a faint smell of cigarette smoke in the car.


    Tyler rolled down the window to let the smoke dissipate, then turned to her. He noticed she was


    wearing the dress he had bought for her, which looked perfect in white.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their eyes met briefly, but Tyler looked away first. He responded to her question, ¡°Are you sure you.


    Chapter 20


    2/3


    want to buy me dinner?¡±


    She nodded with seriousness. She also wanted to return the money he had given her, but she hadn¡¯t


    mentioned it yet.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Olivia was unsure. She couldn¡¯t afford expensive restaurants, and cheaper


    ones might not suit Tyler¡¯s status. She was feeling troubled.


    Tyler, in his usual cold manner, cut off her self¨Cimposed trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll pick the ce since you¡¯re treating


    me.¡±


    Starting the car, he drove away from the school. Olivia expected that she would have to spend a lot


    judging by his tone, but she didn¡¯t really care where they were going. The breeze felt refreshing after


    the rain.


    After half an hour of driving, they arrived at an exclusive establishment. Olivia was taken aback by the


    ce he drove into.


    Tyler got out of the car first. She hesitated as she slowly exited the car, realizing that it was an


    expensive ce.


    He nced at her and said coldly, ¡°What, you¡¯re unwilling to spend so much?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m wondering if I brought enough cash with me,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to thank me for Jacob? Where¡¯s your sincerity?¡± Tyler remarked, leaving Olivia


    perplexed and a little frustrated.


    Tyler then walked into the establishment. She followed behind, feeling that he seemed colder today,


    though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination.


    Trying to shake off her distracting thoughts, she followed him inside.


    When they arrived, uniformed staff approached them and greeted them, inquiring how many people


    would be dining.


    ¡°Two people,¡± Tyler replied.


    They were led to a courtyard, and Olivia followed along. Tyler sat down naturally in a private room, but


    she hesitated.


    He looked at her after taking his seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You dare not sit?¡±


    The staff also watched her, so she quickly took a seat across from him.


    He handed her the menu, and she nced at it briefly, feeling overwhelmed. It was so expensive!


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Tyler asked, looking at her.


    She shook her head quickly and passed him the menu. ¡°You¡¯ll order, I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Tyler nodded and perused the menu. He ced an order without looking up. ¡°One lobster thermidor,


    squid pae, cheese tter, duck confit, grilled oysters¡­¡± He almost wanted to order more.


    Chapter 20


    3/3


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us. Isn¡¯t it a little wasteful to order so much food?¡± Olivia asked, feeling a bit shy.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Tyler ordered two more dishes before handing the menu to the staff. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Bring at bottle


    of red wine.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked at his rather cold face and wondered if they were going to finish the wine themselves. Are


    we¡­ drinking?¡±


    He ignored her.


    She was at a loss, unable to understand what she had done today to anger him. Just yesterday,


    everything had seemed fine between them, leaving her baffled and unable to pinpoint the cause.


    The staff soon brought the wine, and Tyler poured it into the sses. Olivia couldn¡¯t drink, so she


    stared at her ss.


    Tyler picked up his wine ss and swirled it, his gaze fixed on her. She fidgeted with her dress and


    whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    He responded with a simple, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Olivia spoke again, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯d like to return you the money.¡± She took out a


    card from her pocket and ced it in front of him slowly.


    He looked at the card, his face expressionless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take your money,¡± she insisted.


    He remained indifferent to her words, leaning back in his chair and cing his hand on the table.¡±


    Sure.¡± After picking up the card and giving it a brief nce, he continued, ¡°I respect your decision.¡±


    Throughout the meal, he neither spoke nor ate, only swirling his ss of wine but not drinking it.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure if she had said something wrong. She sensed tension in the room¡¯s atmosphere as


    she nervously picked at her food.


    He asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    She quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and put down the cutlery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go if you¡¯re done.¡±


    His tone was rather mean. She couldn¡¯t understand his attitude today and looked at him with wide


    eyes.


    He put down the wine ss and picked up the napkin on hisp, getting the staff¡¯s attention. ¡°Bill,


    please.¡±


    Olivia wanted to offer to pay, but she swallowed her words after seeing his grim face.


    He got up and stood there, staring at her. ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± He looked


    intimidating under the white light.


    2/2


    Sirting text as Tyler in the car. Olivia felt a strange tension in the air. It was raining again, and the


    atmosphere inside the car was beacy. She finally gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Did I make you mad,


    quier panced at her and frowned. He denied, ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask more. However, she soon added, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi home.¡±


    She reached for her seat belt to unbuckle it after saying that. But he grabbed her, and for a moment,


    she almost fell into his embrace, ber hair brushing against his nose.


    She locked at him, bewildered.


    Blocked fierce. ¡°How are you getting a taxi when it¡¯s pouring outside?¡± He then grabbed her shoulder


    and adjusted her cor. Her chest moved subtly, and he could see the strap of the white lingerie he had


    bought for her.


    They were dose, and their fragrances mixed. It felt romantic. Their breathing tangled as they looked


    imatischer¡¯s eyes


    She remained still, waiting. She was waiting for what they had done before to happen again tonight.


    Sowever, be created some distance between them and said, ¡°Sit still.¡±


    Tithe mette frac scoopped


    Olivia renomed to school in a daze. While standing in the field, Sophie suddenly appeared behind her


    and pamet her back ¡°Where did you go, Olivia? I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡±


    Olga hadn¡¯t expected to run into Sophie in the field. Just as she was about to answer, she suddenly felt


    a numbling in her stomach.


    She pushed past the people around her and squatted by the street, retching.


    Sophie quirky came over, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia? Are you


    sick?¡±


    Olinda fair better after throwing up, though her face was flushed, and her eyes were teary. She shook


    ber bead ¡®I don¡¯t know. I just suddenly felt sick. Maybe it¡¯s motion sickness.¡±


    ¡°Have you experienced motion sickness before?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, then suddenly stopped. She looked up at Sophie, and her face paled.


    Her first thought was that she had yet to get her period this month.


    And the second thing was that she might be pregnant

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia?¡±


    Sophie asked, still concerned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Olivia only responded after a while, stammering, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m okay.¡± She added, ¡°I¡¯d like to rest. Go ahead


    with your thing-


    Sophie did have something to attend to, so she couldn¡¯t stay long in the dormitory. She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    go ahead. Call me if there¡¯s anything at all.¡±


    After making sure Olivia was okay, Sophie left.


    Once Sophie was gone, Olivia had mixed feelings.


    ¡®Am I pregnant?¡® she kept asking herself, gripping her cor tighter as she felt her heart racing. It


    was the first time she had felt so scared.


    Tyler didn¡¯t immediately leave after dropping her off at school. Instead, he sat in the car for almost half


    an hour before driving away.


    The next day, Olivia was in a daze. She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to go to the hospital after all. She


    couldn¡¯t even concentrate on what the lecturer was saying in ss.


    At lunchtime, even Sophie noticed that something was wrong with her. She asked with concern, ¡°Are


    you really okay, Olivia? You¡¯re very pale.¡±


    Since yesterday, not only had she looked pale, but she also hadn¡¯t been eating much.


    Olivia shook her head in response to Sophie¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m really alright.¡±


    She tried to force herself to eat more, but Sophie continued to watch her with concern.


    When she was resting in the dormitory at noon, she contemted texting Tyler to tell him that she


    might be pregnant. However, after picking up her phone multiple times, she put it down without sending


    the message.


    On the third day, she went to the canteen with Sophie. However, she felt lizzy along the the dizziness


    faded, she lost consciousness and passed out.


    way.


    Before


    She only heard Sophie saying, ¡°Olivia-¡± before darkness filled her vision, losing consciousness.


    Tyler was in the middle of a meeting when he received a phone call. He told the person on the other


    end, ¡°Hmm, okay. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    He immediately got up from the table, leaving the puzzled managers behind without exnation. He


    turned to his secretary and said, ¡°This meeting is adjourned.¡±


    Rushing to Olivia¡¯s school, he went straight into the clinic. Sophia was with Olivia, talking to her. Sophia


    quickly lifted her head when she heard themotion at the door. ¡°Mr. Tyler!¡±


    Chapter 22


    w


    Olivia had just regained consciousness. She didn¡¯t know whom Sophia had called when she passed


    out. However, when she heard Sophia call Tyler¡¯s name, she looked up and was stunned when she


    saw him standing there.


    Tyler stood there in his suit, silently gazing at Olivia¡¯s sickly face on the bed before walking in.


    Sophia got up from the bed and greeted him again, ¡°Mr. Tyler.¡±


    In reality, she was nervous to see himing in. She didn¡¯t know whom to call when Olivia passed out,


    but she recalled their rtionship and decided to call her father, asking him to pass the message


    to Tyler.


    Tyler thanked Sophia as he approached the bed. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡±


    She quickly waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Tyler. She vomited, and the doctor gave her a drip.¡±


    His expression turned cold when he heard the word ¡°vomit.¡± Olivia looked away, gripping the bed.


    ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital. You should go to ss,¡± Tyler said to Sophia. Sophia


    thought it was best to leave, so she nodded and followed his suggestion, leaving the clinic.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The clinic fell silent once Sophia left, with only the sound of the curtains swaying in the wind.


    Olivia looked visibly distressed, keeping her head down.


    Tyler asked, ¡°When did you start vomiting?


    She knew she couldn¡¯t avoid this conversation any longer. She closed her eyes, her voice barely


    audible. ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    He continued in a cold, indifferent tone, ¡°Do you feel unwell apart from that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had my period this month.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check¨Cup,¡± he suggested.


    She looked down and agreed softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He bent down slightly and asked, ¡°Can you


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± As she tried to get off the bed, she became unsteady on her feet, and he quickly reached out to


    support her.


    She panicked when she fell into his embrace. They were in school, after all. However, he promptly


    released her and only held her arm. He asked while looking down, ¡°Are you standing steadily now?¡±


    She responded so quietly that it was almost inaudible.


    He drove her from the school, and as they made their way, Olivia¡¯s mind was filled with a whirlwind of


    thoughts. She couldn¡¯t determine if she felt relieved, weighed down, or devastated.


    Meanwhile, Tyler, who was driving, nced at her face in the rearview mirror and appeared upset after


    that quick observation. He then shifted his gaze away, focusing on the road.


    In silence, they arrived at the hospital. Tyler apanied her through a series of check¨Cups. During


    this time, he went to the smoking area at a distance to have a cigarette.


    Olivia stood alone, unsure of his feelings. She stole a nce at him from where she stood. All she


    could see was his emotionless profile.


    Her heart pounded like distant thunder.


    Tyler took nearly ten minutes to finish smoking. When he returned and stood in front of her, she asked,


    ¡°Should we tell Naomi?¡±


    He responded coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the report.¡±


    Her face remained pale, almost transparent, as she looked fatigued. ¡°You and Naomi will be relieved if


    I¡¯m really pregnant.¡±


    Tyler continued to stare at her, his expression unreadable.


    Chaque 23


    After about five minutes, the doctor emerged from the examination room.


    Olivia stood there tensely, unable to muster the courage to approach. She was afraid to hear the


    doctor¡¯s verdict.


    Tyler went up to the doctor and asked tly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The doctor held the report and replied, ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant. She has gastroenteritis and excessive


    mental stress.¡±


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Olivia¡¯s body rxed, and she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tyler asked.


    The doctor replied with confidence, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Olivia quickly looked at Tyler when she heard that. He remained expressionless, his feelings hidden.


    Without hesitation, he inquired with his usual expression, ¡°Does she need to be admitted to the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not serious. She just needs medicine,¡± the doctor reassured.


    Tyler remainedposed throughout the ordeal. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The doctor left soon after, leaving Olivia stunned by the unexpected oue. She couldn¡¯t believe she


    wasn¡¯t pregnant.


    Tyler approached her. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s only gastroenteritis.¡±


    Her disappointment was palpable. She felt drained.


    She was still not pregnant¡­


    Olivia remained silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought¡­ I misunderstood.¡±


    The cries of babies around them grated on her nerves.


    Tyler didn¡¯t dwell on the mistake. He simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Olivia hesitated but eventually moved to follow him. Unbeknownst to her, her knees were weak,


    causing her to stumble forward. Unexpectedly, Tyler reached out and caught her, surprising her. She


    quickly raised her head to look at him.


    As she fell into his embrace, it felt like a tremendous weight had been lifted from her. The daze she had


    been in for the past few days disappeared.


    She asked from within his embrace, ¡°What do we do now that I¡¯m not pregnant?¡±


    Their eyes met. Hers were red and teary, filled with regret.


    Tyler frowned and looked at her in silence. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault if you don¡¯t get pregnant after we try


    again. Let¡¯s go with the flow.¡±


    Exhausted, she had expended all her energy waiting for the test result. He held her tightly, patting her


    head and whispering into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    She buried her face in his chest and remained silent, using his presence as support.


    To onlookers who didn¡¯t know the situation, they appeared to be an intimately hugging couple.


    Unfortunately, they were not.


    Finally, with his assistance, Olivia stood up. She withdrew her hands from his shoulders, and as she


    Chapter 24


    did, Tyler took hold of her wrists.


    2/2


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her hands trembled, and she curled up slightly, but she made no attempt to pull away. She said, ¡°I¡¯m


    much better now. I can walk on my own.¡±


    He paid no heed to her words. Instead, he held her hand and led her out of the corridor.


    Once they reached the hospital¡¯s basement parking lot, they got into the car. Olivia finally withdrew her


    hand from his, and he allowed her to do so. Their palms were mmy, the stickiness lingering. Starting


    the car, he drove away.


    When they arrived at the school, Tyler reminded her, ¡°Remember to take the medicine the doctor


    prescribed.¡±


    She responded politely, saying, ¡°Sorry for wasting your time today.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Tyler responded tly, ¡°Hmm.¡± He didn¡¯t say more. His gentleness at the hospital seemed like a distant


    memory, as if he had reverted to his usual coldness.


    Olivia finally opened the car door and stepped out. As she did, she heard a voice from behind her,


    calling her name, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Startled, she turned to see Jacob standing about five meters away. The sight of him hit her like a gust


    of wind, freezing her in ce as she stared at him.


    Jacob quickly closed the distance between them, a puzzled frown on his face. He couldn¡¯t quite make


    out whose car it was, but he did recognize that Olivia had gotten out of a ck car. As he approached,


    he realized it was Tyler¡¯s car.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler?¡± Jacob called out toward the car.


    Tyler rolled down the window and looked at him.


    Jacob instantly smiled when he saw him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you. I thought I was mistaken.¡±


    In response to Jacob¡¯s friendly smile, Tyler asked, sounding like a concerned elder, ¡°Have you just


    come back from the office?¡±


    Jacob smiled as he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here for Olivia. I also need to pick up some things that were left


    behind.¡±


    Tyler nodded and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    But Jacob had another question. ¡°Did you drop Olivia off at school?¡±


    Olivia felt her heart skip a beat as she heard Jacob¡¯s question.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tyler nced at her, then responded promptly, ¡°Yes, I brought her here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of her, Mr. Tyler,¡± Jacob expressed his gratitude as Olivia¡¯s boyfriend.


    However, he failed to notice the subtle change in Olivia and Tyler¡¯s expressions after.he said that.


    Tyler didn¡¯t offer many words, simply going along with Jacob¡¯s thanks. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s something I


    should do.¡± There was a chill in his eyes as he spoke.


    Olivia stood there, trying to find her voice, and eventually asked, ¡°Why are you here, Jacob?¡±


    She instinctively wanted to keep her distance from him now. If she could grow spikes on her body, she


    would resemble a porcupine, bristling and wary. Her heart raced.


    Jacob approached her. ¡°I heard from Sophie that you¡¯re not feeling well, so I came here just to check


    on you. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you at the entrance. How are you feeling, Olivia?¡±


    Jacob noticed something amiss immediately. Aside from her paleplexion, she was biting her lip,.


    looking unwell. He was concerned, and he reached out to feel her forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±


    Chapter 25


    22


    As his hand touched her forehead, Tyler instinctively looked in their direction.


    Panic welled up within Olivia, an inexplicable anxiety. Almost instinctively, she took a step back. I¡¯m


    fine, Jacob. I just have the flu, and I¡¯ve already taken my medicine.¡±


    But Jacob held onto her hand. ¡°No, I must take you to the hospital.¡± He then felt her trembling hand and


    frowned. ¡°What¡¯s really going on, Olivia? You¡¯re shivering


    At that moment, Tyler, who was still in the car, interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken her to the hospital, and


    she¡¯s been prescribed medicine. It¡¯s just gastroenteritis and the flu. Just make sure she rests properly.¡±


    Jacob was relieved to hear that, but he continued holding Olivia¡¯s hand. He responded immediately,


    Thank you, Mr. Tyler. I¡¯ll take her back to the dorm to rest.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t reply, just nced at Olivia and eventually said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he looked away, rolling up


    the window.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Jacob approached Olivia after Tyler left, moving closer as if he wanted to touch her cheek. She felt a


    surge of fear as he neared, but he took hold of her shoulders. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    He held her tightly in his arms. She felt utterly drained.


    Meanwhile, Tyler had driven some distance away. However, he nced at the rearview mirror when he


    stopped at a traffic light and saw them hugging


    Jacob¡¯s sole concern was Olivia¡¯s well¨Cbeing. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the dorm.¡± He held her hand and


    led her forward, but she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Jacob.¡±


    He was


    as willing to give her anything she desired. He replied when he heard her, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    When they took a seat at the restaurant they used to frequent, Jacob busied himself with serving her,


    fetching utensils and napkins.


    Olivia sat there, observing his actions. In the past, watching him had always made her smile like a fool,


    but today, she couldn¡¯t muster that happiness.


    When their food arrived, Jacob ced a slice of meat onto her te. ¡°Eat more meat, Olivia. You need


    protein.¡±


    She didn¡¯t eat. He couldn¡¯tprehend why she wasn¡¯t touching her food. ¡°You said you were hungry.


    Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Instead, she stated firmly, ¡°Stop looking for me, Jacob. We¡¯ve broken up.¡®


    This time, she spoke with unwavering seriousness, no trace of hesitation. She knew the slightest


    hesitation would give him hope, and she had no intention of giving him any.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His hands holding the utensils paused, and he stared at her.


    Olivia had no desire to stay, so she rose from her chair. As she stood, Jacob reached out to grab her


    hand, his expression equally serious. ¡°Can you tell me the reason?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else,¡± she dered.


    ¡°Who is it? Will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Olivia shook off his hand heartlessly. She wanted to leave.


    Jacob blocked her and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re not telling the truth.¡±


    Olivia pushed his hand away and looked straight at him. ¡°You want the truth? Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.


    What¡¯s the point of your hard work? You¡¯ll always be at the bottom, no matter how hard you try. What¡¯s


    the point of marrying you? Topete with you? Stop dreaming. How much time do I have to fight with


    you? Jacob, wake up.¡±


    She had no idea how she managed to say all that.


    Chapter 26


    22


    Jacob took a step back, stunned to hear those wordsing from her mouth. ¡°Is that your truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡®


    The restaurant was filled with other university students, and all eyes were now on them.


    Olivia showed no concern for his dignity as she asked cruelly, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask


    me?¡±


    Jacob stood there in silence, his expression nk.


    Pushing the chair away from her, Olivia departed without looking back. She appeared resolute, as if


    she had finally shed a heavy burden.


    However, as she reached a street corner, she began to feel suffocated. She squatted on the ground


    and sobbed, her hand covering her mouth. She allowed herself to cry for only a brief moment, well


    aware that Jacob was still at the restaurant and mighte out at any time.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    1/2


    Olivia quickly got up and continued walking, her f


    pale.


    Finally, she had parted ways with the boy she had liked for years¡­


    That night, she didn¡¯t dare to return home. She stayed in the dormitory, where she developed a fever.


    She felt as if she were in a daze, as if she had lost her soul.


    The next day, she was roused from her sleep by a barrage of phone calls. She was drenched in sweat.


    ncing at her phone, she saw numerous missed calls from Sophie, mutual friends of hers and


    Jacob¡¯s, and many ssmates.


    One text message from Sophie caught her attention: ¡°Olivia, something happened to Jacob.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hands trembled as she read the text. She immediately called Sophie, and thetter answered


    right away.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia! You finally called back! Jacob is at the police station!¡±


    Olivia inquired, ¡°Why is he there?¡±


    ¡°H¨CHe got into a fight at a barst night. He seems to have really beaten the other person badly.¡±


    ¡°Gosh. He just got a job at the Harris Group. Is he out of his mind? He¡¯ll have a stain on his record.


    now! None of us can visit him!¡±


    Olivia repeatedly told herself to stay calm. She replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    She hung up the phone, her mind racing. In the next moment, her phone rang again, and she


    answered.


    ¡°Olivia, Jacob offended a second¨Cgeneration rich person from a prominent family. Even my dad can¡¯t


    help him with his connections.¡±


    All Olivia said was, ¡°I understand,¡± then ended the call.


    In reality, her mind was in chaos. She knew that Jacob was jeopardizing his future because of what she


    had said to him the previous day. What should she do now? How could she save him? How could she


    ensure that he didn¡¯t end up with a permanent stain on his record?


    Her heart jolted, and a name came to mind¨CTyler.


    She wasn¡¯t certain if he would assist her, but he had told her to reach out no matter the circumstances.


    It felt as though a fragile string in her heart was on the verge of snapping.


    With trembling hands, Olivia dialed the number. It rang three times before someone picked up, but


    there was silence on the other end.


    She no longer cared. She couldn¡¯t even control the tremor in her voice as she said, ¡°I need to see you,


    Tyler. I need a favor.¡±


    Chapter 27


    2/2


    Tyler could sense that something was amiss on her end, and his brows furrowed. He was in the midst.


    of entertaining at a noisy restaurant, but he rose from the table. ¡°Calm down and tell me what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Jacob got into a fight at a bar, and he¡¯s at the police station. They told me he seriously injured the


    other person, and he might end up in jail with a tarnished record.¡±


    Tyler was stunned to hear that.


    Someone beside him approached to offer a toast, but he blocked the person with his hand holding a


    wine ss. He then handed the wine to his secretary and left the table, stepping outside.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Trying not to sound panicky, Olivia lowered her voice. ¡°Last night.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at school.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet first. Wait at the school, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    Olivia was drenched in cold sweat when she hung up. Soon after, she hurriedly got out of bed,


    grabbing whatever clothes she could find and quickly washed up, waiting for Tyler¡¯s associate to pick


    her up.


    An hourter, he called again. She rushed to the entrance and spotted a car. Without hesitation, she


    got in. She had expected only the driver to be inside, but to her surprise, Tyler was seated there as


    well.


    With her head bowed, she took a seat beside him.


    Tyler gazed at her pale face for a while before asking, ¡°Who did he fight with?¡±


    Olivia replied, her voice catching, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    He asked again, ¡°How would you like me to help him?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Olivia thought that if he could help her this time, she¡¯d be willing to do anything for him. She begged,


    ¡°Can you ensure he avoids jail time and clears his record? His future can¡¯t be ruined,¡±


    Tyler scrutinized her face and expression, observing that her world appeared to be crumbling


    He idly toyed with a lighter in his hand, spinning it twice. ¡°You should understand this isn¡¯t an easy


    situation to resolve, especially considering he¡¯s currently employed at the Harris Group.¡± He looked


    cold.


    Listening to his response, Olivia had a growing sense of dread. ¡°I¨CI know,¡± she faltered, her face


    dimming as she fell silent for a moment.


    He continued, ¡°Why do young people seem so intent on ruining their futures?¡±


    Olivia¡¯splexion paled, her lips trembling. ¡°Please help Jacob, Tyler. I¡¯m willing to do anything as


    long as you help him.¡±


    Tyler looked at her with an unfathomable expression for a long moment. ¡°Is there anything you


    wouldn¡¯t do for him?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t fully grasp his meaning, looking even more humble now. How could he not see that she


    was begging?


    His expression turned grim as he instructed the driver, ¡°Inquire about this. Find out who he¡¯s offended.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The driver immediately responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyler.¡± He then got out of the car right away to make a


    call.


    Inside the car, it was quiet¨Cone upant silent and the other with hands resting on her knees, both


    wearing expressionless faces.


    Nearly six minutester, the driver returned to the car after the call. ¡°I made the call. Jacob did indeed


    offend someone powerful. He¡¯s the second son of the president of Longevity Group.¡±


    Tyler asked further, ¡°What are their demands?¡±


    The driver hesitated before answering, ¡°They didn¡¯t specify any conditions, which means they want


    him behind bars.¡±


    Olivia clenched her hands so tightly that her fingernails threatened to pierce her palms.


    Tyler looked at her.


    Olivia was at a loss for words, uncertain what else she could say. Still reeling fromst night¡¯s fever,


    this sudden and unforeseen crisis was undeniably overwhelming. She blinked back tears, her humility


    even more pronounced.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything. She couldn¡¯t appeal to her family, so she had no choice but to beg him.


    Tyler averted his gaze and instructed the driver, ¡°Arrange for my secretary to speak with the president


    of Longevity Group¡±


    The driver answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyler.¡± He proceeded to make another call.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Tyler addressed her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. I¡¯ll do my best to resolum die


    situation, okay?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected him to help her. In her current state, she was uncertain how to express her


    gratitude. All she could manage were two forced words, ¡°Thank you


    He didn¡¯t look at her nor respond.


    After almost an hour, the driver, who had been outside the car, returned. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of, Mr. Tyler.


    He¡¯ll be released the day after tomorrow.

 Chapter 29

    1/2


    Chapter 29


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect such a serious matter to be solved so quickly. Her fingers trembled.


    Tyler, with his indifferent expression, frowned slightly upon hearing her words. ¡°Okay, deal with the


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Olivia felt as if she were in a dream. She had no idea what conditions they had set or what Tyler had


    offered to resolve the matter so swiftly. He made no mention of the details.


    Her body felt weak, but she decided not to inquire further. She would pretend she knew nothing.


    knowing she might never be able to repay this favor.


    ¡°Tyler, whatever you need me to do¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡± Her sincerity was apparent as she looked down, her


    thickshes casting a shadow on her face.


    Tyler chose not to acknowledge her statement and instead said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to focus in


    ss today. Let¡¯s get an IV drip at the hospital now. You can apany your sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tyler.¡±


    The car drove away from the school and headed to the hospital.


    Upon arrival, Tyler apanied her to receive the IV drip. Coincidentally, they ended up at the same


    hospital where Naomi was receiving treatment. After hearing about Olivia¡¯s illness, Naomi expressed


    her intention to visit, but Tyler discouraged her, saying that Olivia would be finished soon.


    Naomi respected his wishes and refrained from insisting on visiting.


    After Tyler hung up the call, Oliviay in her hospital bed, her fever having spiked to 40 degrees


    celsius. She hadn¡¯t even noticed how unwell she was feeling. If not for being taken to the hospital, she


    might not have realized how bad the fever was.


    Tyler got up from the couch and walked to her. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Determined not to be a burden any longer, Olivia replied with embarrassment, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay


    with me, Tyler. I¡¯ll head home after the drip.¡±


    Assessing her condition, he asked, ¡°Are you


    sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Sensing that something was amiss, that she was feeling sorrowful, Tyler didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he


    settled into a chair beside her bed, drawing near to her. His face was in close proximity to hers as he


    regarded her closely. He asked quietly, near her ear, ¡°Is he that important to you? So important that


    you¡¯d do anything for him?¡±


    A subtle tension lingered in the air.


    2/2


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cityou hit her lips hard that it left a mark and drew blood


    ¡°scount or the hibe mark


    In a wait wice, she responded, ¡°Yes, be¡¯s important. Back when we were together, he had a promising


    he in¡¯t want him to run it because of me.¡±


    I


    Daler sognessin remained inscrutable, revealing nothing of his thoughts.


    Warwnie. Sami was upstairs, adamant about checking on Olivia. She could sense that something


    Tyler¡¯s tome when he spoke to her. She got the help of a nurse to assist her downstairs, brating it as a


    casual stroll When she arrived at the ward where Olivia was, she paused at the door.


    What mer her eyes was the sight of Tyler sitting very close to Olivia¡¯s bed, their faces seemingly in


    pesacius, yet no one was moving


    to mp


    Ste called out to him, ¡°Tyler *


    The moment they heard Naomi¡¯s voice, Olivia seemned momentarily shocked. She quickly withdrew


    Karmi semained at the door, observing the scene.


    Tyler¡¯s reaction was less dramatic than Olivia¡¯s. He merely nced in her direction and inquired gendy


    after a brief panse, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Se casually died Olivia in before getting up from the chair.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Tyler removed his hands from Olivia¡¯s nket. He looked natural as he stood there.


    Naomi wore a smile as she asked, ¡°Is something wrong with her? I got worried, so I came.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t keep any secrets and replied, ¡°Something happened with Jacob. We just handled it.¡± He


    then suggested, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Please talk some sense into her.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi, naturally knowing who Jacob was, walked over and headed straight for Olivia¡¯s bed. As she


    approached, Tyler stepped back, maintaining a respectful distance from Olivia.


    Naomi took a seat beside Olivia and gently held her hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me.¡±


    She appeared concerned, emanating warmth and care, which caused Olivia to feel a tad flustered.


    Nevertheless, she remainedposed in her responses. She exined, ¡°Something happened to him.


    He had a conflict with someone at a bar. Tyler helped me out.¡±


    Worrying that Naomi might be upset about it, considering she was the one who had begged Tyler for


    assistance, Olivia braced herself.


    However, Naomi didn¡¯t seem bothered by the situation at all. ¡°He should help you. You¡¯re my sister, and


    that makes you his sister too.¡±


    Tyler, standing nearby, saw no issue with Naomi¡¯s words. He asked a nurse to fetch a nket.


    Naomi went bn, ¡°So, is it resolved now?¡±


    With a despondent tone, Olivia replied, ¡°Mm¨Chmm, it is. He¡¯ll be released the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s something that can be resolved, it¡¯s not too serious. Promise me you¡¯ll tell me and Tyler if


    anything happens in the future, okay? Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself, and don¡¯t bear the burden


    alone.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback by the warmth she felt. It was the first time she had an inclination to get closer


    to her sister. She said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Naomi.¡±


    Seeing Olivia like this filled Naomi with sorrow and regret. She embraced her. ¡°Alright, my dear sister.


    I¡¯ve always cared for you and wish the best for you. Don¡¯t dwell too much on your rtionship with


    Jacob for now.¡±


    Although Olivia found it unusual to be hugged since neither of them was moving, she tried her best to


    adjust to the moment.


    Meanwhile, Tyler stepped out of the room to take a phone call. It was his secretary on the line.


    She reported, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Jacob is refusing bail. He insists on seeing Ms. Olivia the day after tomorrow.


    Tyler couldn¡¯t fathom why someone would reject the offer of assistance when they had caused so much


    trouble. He appeared mildly irritated. ¡°He¡¯s refusing to leave?¡±


    Chenler 3


    2/2


    Talk to him again.¡±


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m still bere talking to him, but he¡¯s unwilling to talk.¡±


    leep voice, Tyler instructed, ¡°Try again. If he insists, then let him stay there forever.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    After ending the call, Tyler remained outside for a couple of minutes. When he re¨Centered the room,


    Ointe could sense that something was amiss. She stole a nce at him, wondering if the call was


    rted to Jacob.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. Instead,


    bear


    Naomi and stood beside her as


    he said, ¡°You should return to your room and rest. Staying out for too long isn¡¯t advisable.¡±


    Given Naomi¡¯s current health condition, she needed to avoid exposure to too many germs.


    Consequently, not everyone could visit her in her ward. Staying in her own room was the safest course


    of action.


    Despite Tyler¡¯s caring advice, Naomi hesitated to leave. ¡°I want to stay with Olivia a little longer.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Tyler looked at Naomi, pretending to be mad. ¡°Stop being stubborn.¡±


    Naomi sighed, realizing she needed topromise. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Tyler took a nket from the nurse and gently wrapped it around her, seemingly worried she might


    catch a cold.


    Trying to be yful, Naomi said, ¡°No need to worry. We¡¯re just in Olivia¡¯s ward.¡±


    He replied seriously, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia, who was lying in bed, quietly watched them.


    After giving Naomi a warm hug, Tyler turned to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ll take your sister back. If you need anything,


    just talk to the driver, okay?¡±


    Olivia answered, ¡°Sure, thanks, Tyler.


    As they left, Tyler and Naomi started chatting happily. Olivia couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but she


    could see Tyler smiling.


    Tyler rarely smiled, except when he was with Naomi. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but notice that.


    Concerned for Olivia, Naomi asked, ¡°Is Olivia going to be alright by herself in the ward?¡±


    Tyler reassured her, holding her close. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. The driver will take her back to schoolter.¡±


    With a sigh of relief, Naomi nodded and walked ahead.


    Back in the ward, Olivia remained in bed with her IV drip until evening, but Tyler never showed up. It


    was his driver who eventually brought her back to the Jones¡¯ residence.


    In reality, she had been eagerly awaiting Tyler¡¯s visit, hoping to ask about Jacob¡¯s situation. However,


    her disappointment grew when he didn¡¯t appear. Reluctant to call him, she gave up on the idea.


    When she got home, she found her father, Darren, watching TV. An advertisement about a new


    medicine rted to Naomi¡¯s illness was on the screen.


    Olivia stood at the door, watching him intently, but he seemedpletely absorbed in the TV program.


    She walked over and called out, ¡°Dad.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He turned to look at her. ¡°No school today?¡±


    It had been days since she came home. She was surprised that her father did not even ask about that.


    She stood there for a moment, feeling a sense of disappointment. Nevertheless, she replied, ¡°I went


    to school and visited Naomi.¡±


    Dieter 1


    2/2


    Darren sighed. ¡°y, go rest,¡± without taking his eyes off the TV.


    In reality, Ollots still felt unwell and looked pale, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. She stood there, biting her


    lip, and eventually turned and went upstairs in silence.


    orning, Olivia called Tyler, unable to contain her worry about Jacob. She hesitated, fearing


    the might bother him, but her concern was too strong,


    Tyler answered the call in silence, and Olivia¡¯s breathing was barely audible.


    He waited for her to speak but, after a pause, she finally asked, ¡°Tyler, will Jacob be released on bail


    tomorrow?


    Tyler had just woken up, holding a ss of iced water. He was dressed in ck pants and a long-


    sleeved t¨Cshirt. Sitting on the couch, he replied, ¡°I think so.¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t entirely reassured by his response and pressed further, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯ll be released?¡±


    There was a long silence before Tyler gave a t reply.


    However, Olivia wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer. She mustered her courage and said, ¡°Tyler, can we


    meet?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Tyler wasn¡¯t sure why Olivia wanted to meet. After hearing her request, he fell silent for a few seconds.


    Olivia continued, ¡°I can go to you myself.¡±


    He remained quiet before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location.¡±


    Her tense feelings eased, and she replied gently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tyler ended the call first. After a minute, Olivia received a text message. It contained an address:


    Sandalwood Pce, Grand Continent. She held her phone tightly and pursed her lips upon seeing the


    address.


    Olivia took a taxi to the location. When she arrived, she was greeted by a vast area. The security was


    strict, and even the taxi had to go through a thorough check. Inside, she was amazed to see ake and


    a vast field.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She began to understand why people considered Naomi lucky. The Harris family seemed truly


    exceptional. While the Jones family was impressive, they paled inparison.


    The taxi stopped at a vi. After getting out of the car, Olivia entered through a grand wooden carved


    door and reached the lobby of Sandalwood Pce.


    Tyler was in a meeting with his secretary, chatting by the bar. Olivia stood there, unsure of whether to


    approach. It was her first time here, after all.


    Tyler paused his conversation with his secretary when he sensed someone entering. He looked


    towards the door and seemed to remember their meeting only upon seeing Olivia.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia clenched her fists. She seemed tense.


    s secretary, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Tyler said to his secretary,


    His secretary nodded and said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Tyler,¡± before leaving the lobby.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze remained on Olivia, who was a short distance away. He asked, ¡°You said you wanted to


    see me. Why are you just standing there?¡±


    Olivia started moving and walked toward him. She greeted him softly, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    He nced at her and then headed to the bar. ¡°What would you like to drink? Water or orange juice?¡±


    Although he asked, he already had the orange juice ready. Not wanting to trouble him, Olivia replied


    softly, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Tyler nodded and took out freshly squeezed orange juice from the refrigerator. He poured her a ss


    and asked, ¡°Is there something urgent that made you want to see me?¡±


    Trying not to appear too anxious, Olivia stood in silence.


    Tyler slowed down while handing her the juice, sensing her hesitation. He put the juice down and


    Chapter 17


    2/2


    walled for her to speak.


    ¡°Tyler, what can I do for you? I¡¯m willing to help as long as it¡¯s within my abilities.¡± Her eyes were


    closed, and her lips were pursed, as if she was waiting for him to set conditions.


    Tyler didn¡¯t expect this response after waiting for her to speak for so long. He raised an eyebrow as he


    observed her trembling face. ¡°So, this is why you¡¯re here?¡±


    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°What do you think you can do for me?¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯te up with an immediate answer. She felt troubled but gradually moved closer to him.


    As they got closer, she leaned towards his face, stopping just a few centimeters away from his lips.


    Tyler remained still, watching her closely.


    She inched closer and gently kissed him. The kiss was soft, almost imperceptible. He continued to


    observe her.


    Olivia felt her heart racing as she pressed her lips against his. She then tiptoed, wrapping her arms


    around his neck, and kissed him softly.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Tyler remained still, allowing Olivia to kiss him.


    When she wasn¡¯t sure what to do next, he softly asked while looking at her, ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    The air felt thin as they stood so close, and Olivia was breathing heavily, her lips trembling


    ¡°No, I just wanted to express my gratitude,¡± she replied.


    His gaze was cold. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t help Jacob?¡±


    Olivia felt like the breath was being squeezed out of her. She had never considered that before, and it


    made her uneasy. She just wanted to ensure Jacob¡¯s bail


    Tyler asked again, ¡°What would Jacob think if he saw this?¡±


    His words shattered the facade of calmness Olivia had tried to maintain. Her face turned pale.


    He continued, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me when you have no experience in such matters?¡±


    Olivia opened her eyes and stepped back, panting heavily, feeling exposed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought it


    might help. I just want to do something for you and Naomi. It would be wonderful if I could get pregnant


    soon.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°A girl should neverpromise her dignity and judgment for a boy. Hasn¡¯t your


    father ever told you that?¡±


    Olivia felt like she had lost herst bit of dignity. She was heartbroken. No one had ever given her such


    guidance. All she had known since childhood was her father¡¯s presence, which was both close and


    distant.


    When had he ever advised her on how to behave with a boy?


    Tyler¡¯s shadow loomed over her face, and she looked down as she stood before him.


    He whispered in her ear, ¡°Listen to me. Jacob will be released tomorrow. I¡¯ve done everything I can. It


    depends on whether he wants to leave, understand?¡±


    Olivia looked up, her eyes glistening with tears.


    But Tyler stopped looking at her and left abruptly. She was in a daze, not expecting him to leave. She


    reached out and grabbed his sleeve. He stopped and nced at her.


    She whispered, ¡°Thank you, Tyler.¡±


    His expression remained indifferent as he replied tly, ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    She let go of his sleeve.


    Suddenly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. Take the card.¡±


    Olivia was confused, not knowing what card he meant. He handed her the card she had given him


    Chapter 33


    earlier.


    ¡°Take it¡± He showed it into her hand


    She hesitated. If she epted it, what would their rtionship be?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She withdrew her band.


    212


    He whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just don¡¯t want you to have to beg people.¡± There was a


    subtle tone of concem and care in his voice.


    She looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg again. Naomi wouldn¡¯t want to see you like that either.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Olivia believed that Tyler¡¯s care for her stemmed from his love for Naomi. That¡¯s why he took extra care


    of her, like the saying goes, ¡°If you love someone, you will love everything that belongs to


    She said, ¡°Okay. I understand, brother¨Cin¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, and her


    words trailed off.


    Tyler furrowed his brows for a moment but said nothing. He seemed to have epted her attempt to


    address him that way, considering it something an inexperienced child would do


    In the end, Olivia didn¡¯t visit Jacob. She called his parents.


    She thought that even if Jacob didn¡¯t think of himself, he should think about his parents. Should he


    really throw away everything they had sacrificed for him just because of her?


    The next day, Jacob was finally released from the police station when his parents arrived.


    Olivia didn¡¯t go to meet him. Instead, she waited at school. She didn¡¯t inquire about him, and he


    didn¡¯t contact her either.


    For the next few days, she stayed at school without going home or leaving the premises. However,


    Naomi called her to ask about Jacob. Olivia assured her that everything was resolved and expressed


    her gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you, Naomi. I appreciate what Tyler did for him.¡±


    Naomi asked her not to worry about it.


    After they hung up, Naomi felt a sharp pain in her chest. The nurse was busy in the pantry, but she


    rushed out when she heard themotion. She found Naomi had fallen from her bed.


    The nurse dropped the tray of pills in her hands in shock. ¡°Ms. Naomi!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Within minutes, nurses and doctors rushed to her ward.


    Olivia had been on her way to ss after the phone call with Naomi. However, she received an


    emergency call shortly after. It was Mrs. Jones calling


    She found it odd that Mrs. Jones was calling her at this time.


    Before she could say anything, Mrs. Jones¡¯s panicked voice came through as soon as she answered,


    Olivia! Come to the hospital right away. Your sister has fainted!¡±


    Her mind went nk upon hearing that.


    ¡°Olivia! Are you there?!¡±


    She snapped back to her senses and quickly replied, ¡°I¨CI am, Aunt.¡±


    22


    ¡°Get over here now.¡±


    Mrs. Jones hung up right away, and Olivia rushed to the hospital


    It was chaotic there. Tyler arrived just as the doctor was wheeling Naomi out on a gurney. He rushed to


    her side, calling. ¡°Naomi? Naomi?¡±


    But there was no response from her.


    The top medical team surrounded her, and the doctor approached Tyler. ¡°Mr. Tyler, we¡¯re taking her to


    the emergency room.¡±


    Knowing there was no time to lose, Tyler stopped calling out to Naomi. The nurses hurried ber into the


    emergency room


    Tyler turned to the doctor. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± His expression was cold.


    The doctor exined, ¡°She may need a blood transfusion, but it¡¯splicated. She has a rare blood


    type, and we don¡¯t have it in stock. We¡¯re checking with other hospitals, but so far, no luck.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    The doctor appeared worried as he replied after a pause, ¡°We might have to take a risk and use blood


    from her immediate family. Doesn¡¯t she have a half¨Csister? Although their bone marrow doesn¡¯t match,


    we can try to see if their blood type matches.¡±


    Tyler frowned, considering the options.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Is there a risk involved?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°We can only try and see,¡± replied the doctor.


    Tyler¡¯s expression darkened.


    Just then, Darren and Mrs. Jones arrived at the hospital. Mrs. Jones had overheard the conversation


    between Tyler and the doctor, and her tears were uncontroble. She rushed to the doctor and grabbed


    his hand.


    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve contacted her sister toe. the blood transfusion as soon as she arrives,


    she exined.


    Darren added, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s on her way.¡±


    can


    Tyler asked, ¡°Did you guys talk to her about it?¡±


    Mrs. Jones responded immediately, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask her. She¡¯ll definitely do it for Naomi.¡±


    Darren went along, ¡°No matter what, our priority now is to save Naomi. Taking the risk is better than her


    life being at risk.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°We might need a lot of blood from her.¡±


    Mrs. Jones expressed her concern, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just proceed with it, we can discuss the restter¡±


    Tyler frowned.


    Just then, Olivia arrived at the hospital. She spotted her father and Mrs. Jones immediately, along with


    Tyler standing next to them.


    She hurried over and asked, ¡°Aunt, Dad, is Naomi going to be okay?¡±


    Mrs. Jones looked at her with desperation and cried, ¡°Olivia, Naomi needs blood, and the blood bank


    doesn¡¯t have her type. You have to save her!¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment, processing the shocking news.


    The doctor inquired, ¡°Are you willing to donate blood? It¡¯s a significant amount, and it might affect your


    health.¡±


    Olivia stood there, stunned and uncertain of what to say.


    Tyler advised, ¡°Take your time to think about it.¡±


    After a brief pause, Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Tyler was surprised by her quick response. He had hoped she would carefully consider it.


    Mrs. Jones reassured, ¡°Olivia is young, Tyler. Donating blood won¡¯t harm her. She can handle it.¡±


    Chapter 35


    2/2


    Olivia fell silent for a moment, her heart pounding anxiously. She added, ¡°Our priority is saving Naomi.¡±


    Tyler stared at her for a while, concealing his emotions.


    The doctor, seeing their agreement, said, ¡°Alright, now that it¡¯s settled, please undergo a medical


    check¨Cup before heading to the emergency room.¡±


    Before Olivia could react, the nurses and doctor ushered her away. However, Tyler called out to her


    before she left.


    ¡°Olivia,¡±


    She stopped when she heard him and turned to see him standing behind her.


    He approached her with a serious expression. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, tell the doctor.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After a brief pause, Olivia nodded instinctively.


    Tyler continued to frown as he watched her. A momentter, he said, ¡°Go.¡±


    As Olivia was being led away, she kept her eyes on him until she disappeared from his view.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Outside the emergency room, Mrs. Jones was in tears, unable to contain her emotions. Darren tried to


    console her, urging her not to worry.


    Though Tyler hoped that Naomi would be okay, he wasn¡¯t a heartless person. He didn¡¯t want to harm


    another person just to save her. That¡¯s why he had urged Olivia to think it through.


    Moreover, besides him, who cared deeply for her, Naomi¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t considered the risks either,


    including Darren, who was Olivia¡¯s father.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the whole situation seemed somewhat inhumane, even


    though he fervently wished for Naomi¡¯s life to no longer be at risk. He stood there quietly, closing his


    eyes for a moment.


    A nurse asked Olivia, ¡°Are you anemic?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure; she knew very little about her own body. She replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    The nurse proceeded to draw her blood for testing. Olivia watched as the needle punctured her vein,


    causing a sharp, painful sensation that made her body tense up. But she endured it, keeping quiet.


    The nurse said to her, ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    And Olivia remained silent.


    Once all the tests werepleted, she was taken into the emergency room. Uncertain of what was


    about to happen, she could only follow the orders of the doctors and nurses.


    As she entered the emergency room, her eyes fell upon Naomi, who was lying at the first aid station.


    Naomi looked pale, her lips devoid of color, and Olivia grew paler too when she saw her.


    As shey on the adjacent bed, she could only hope and pray that Naomi would be okay.


    She had no idea how much blood they would take from her. Gradually, she begari to feel dizzy, the


    room spinning around her. The only sound she heard was the constant beeping of the medical


    equipment.


    The nurse asked the doctor, ¡°More?¡±


    The doctor answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that Olivia was bing increasingly pale, the nurse felt uneasy, but they had no other


    options. With determination, she continued to draw more blood.


    Olivia had no sense of time passing. She felt utterly drained, and exhaustion overtook her, causing her


    to drift into sleep.


    Chapter th


    212


    When she finally awoke, there was only one nurse beside her. All the doctors had gathered around


    Naomi


    They were both brought out of the emergency room at the same time. Tyler rushed to Naomi¡¯s side, but


    he paused when he reached her. His gaze shifted to the bed behind Naomi.


    Oliviay there,pletely pale and appearing exhausted.


    Tyler hadn¡¯t expected this oue. He bit his lip, standing by Naomi¡¯s side.


    Outside the emergency room, Mrs. Jones and Darren had been anxiously waiting for a long time.


    approached Naomi with great concern.


    Mrs. Jones threw herself at her daughter, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Naomi! Naomi!¡±


    They


    She stirred momentarily, whispering when she opened her eyes and saw her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m


    okay.¡±


    Darren held her hand. ¡°Did it hurt, Naomi?¡±


    Naomi remained silent, gazing at Tyler. He quickly bent down and gently caressed her face. ¡°Do you


    feel better now?¡±


    She said, ¡°Yes, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Tyler frowned as he patted Naomi¡¯s head and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you be alright. You hear


    Naomi trusted him wholeheartedly and nodded in response


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a dyed sense of ariety. He gently held her head for a moment. Then, be


    reminded Darren, ¡°Olivia is behind her.¡±


    Darren snapped back to reality and burried over to Olivia.


    Olivia had been observing their interactions from her bed. Darren had just remembered her presence


    and approached her. Naturally, he cared about her, but his concem for Mac was on aplenty


    different level.


    Tyler noticed everything, and his eyes turned cold.


    Naomi looked up at Tyler and asked, ¡°Tyler, did Olivia donate blood for me?¡±


    Tyler tried his best not to let his concem show. He answered, ¡°Yes. Your blood type is rare, and they


    couldn¡¯t find a match, so we had to ask Olivia to donate.¡±


    Weary, she closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡±


    Tyler whispered to her, ¡°Rest now.¡±


    Naomi nodded, and the medical staff wheeled her away, leaving Olivia in the room.


    Olivia responded to Mrs. Jones and Darren¡¯s attempts tofort her with silence and few words, but


    her eyes betrayed her disappointment and sadness.


    Tyler stood at a distance, watching her closely. He noticed the emotions hidden in her eyes.


    Mrs. Jones and Darren were primarily concerned about Naomi, who had just left the emergency room


    They looked toward Tyler for information.


    Tyler approached them and informed, ¡°They¡¯ve taken Naomi to the ward. Her life should no longer be in


    danger, she¡¯s stable for now.


    Mrs. Jones said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see her.¡±


    Tyler said nothing


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren agreed, ¡°Since Olivia is alright, let¡¯s visit Naomi


    They chatted with Tyler, who responded briefly with an inscrutable expression, not offering much more


    information


    After they left, Tyler remained by Olivia¡¯s side, watching her closely.


    Olivia seemed somewhat awkward as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Naomi is okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    2/2


    Cyle was uncertain about his role at this moment and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Thank you


    dine. Naomi is safe¡±


    Shenotted ¡°Win¨Chmm, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    She said suflete, as long as Naomi is safe, I¡¯m truly fine.¡± She knew that he was worried about


    Fitover be insisted. ¡°If you feel sad, Olivia, it¡¯s okay to cry.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want is cry, not at all. She was content that her blood had matched Naomi¡¯s. She mumbled,


    Edon¡¯t want sy just feel a little dizzy.¡±


    Byler¡¯s heart achet when he heard her speak so vulnerably, almost childlike. He gently held her hand


    for a fires noment.


    She felt his warm, dry hand, closed her eyes briefly, and remained silent.


    ather a diort while he withdrew his hand and spoke in a t tone, ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    She nodded ¡°y ¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Olivia had been recuperating at the hospital for the past few days.


    In the meantime, Naomi had sessfully pulled through the critical phase and was on the path to


    recovery. Her room was filled with liveliness and warmth, as the basked in the love of her parents and


    Tyler.


    However, Naomi couldn¡¯t help but think of someone. She asked, ¡°Mom, Dad, where¡¯s Olivia?¡±


    Mrs. Jones and Darren, who had been focused on Naomi¡¯s recovery, only thought about Olivis when


    she brought it up. Mrs. Jones reassured her, ¡°Olivia is doing fine, dear. She just needs some rest¡±


    Naomi felt guilty that her parents had been constantly by her side. She expressed her concern, saying,


    ¡°Dad, you should visit her more often. I might not have made it without her.¡±


    Tyler remained silent, listening to their conversation. Naomi requested the nurse to turn on the air


    purifier in her room.


    Darren smiled and said to her, ¡°Sure. Your mom and I will visit herter.¡±


    Mrs. Jonesforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s doing well.¡±


    Naomi urged them, ¡°Go now then.¡±


    They left the room at her insistence.


    Naomi turned her gaze to Tyler. ¡°Tyler, why didn¡¯t you remind my parents to visit Olivia? They¡¯re here


    with me all the time, and it makes her seem neglected. That¡¯s annoying


    Tyler approached her after talking to the nurse and stood by her bed. ¡°I can¡¯t be the one to do that.


    After all, she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Naomi had received an abundance of love during her critical period, but now she feltpelled to


    share some of it with others.


    Tyler bent down and spoke gently, ¡°Take care of yourself before anyone else.¡±


    She sighed and feigned annoyance. ¡°Why are you like that as well?¡±


    Tyler, who was distracted, just said, ¡°Mm¨Chmm, of course I am.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hospital room was filled with nutritional supplements, all provided by Tyler. He even arranged


    for a nutritionist to take care of her every day.


    Although Olivia knew he did it to express his gratitude for her role in saving Naomi, she felt that she


    would have done the same for Naomi even without these perks, simply because they were sisters. She


    chose not to mention the acts of kindness.


    Suddenly, Darren and Mrs. Jones entered her room, surprising Olivia. She sat up and greeted them,


    2/2


    Pris Jones Ammediatly sad concers as she approached Olivia¡¯s bed. ¡°Are you feeling better,


    How you trading par


    Parr weergented it made Olie quite happy. Instead of dwelling on her own condition, she asked


    tioun doing well.


    Mrs Jones coured her, ¡°Star¡¯s recovering nicely. Her life is no longer in danger.¡±


    jus peassured


    Olote muted grandiorly. ¡°That¡¯s great.


    Shares sighed. ¡°Olive, you¡¯ve endured a lot with Naomi.¡±


    peting louded, Olive responded with a heartfelt smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Dad, as long as Naomi gets


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mes futurs caressed her head. ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡±


    Star looked at Mrs Jones. It was a rare disy of closeness between them. They chatted for over an


    hour, and Olivia cherished theirpany.


    The following day, der gearing enough rest, Olivia visited Naomi again. However, the atmosphere in


    to¡¯s room was no longer as warm and cozy as it had been before Olivia¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The room was filled with an eerie silence. In the room were the doctor, Tyler, Mrs. Jones, and Darren,


    all wearing solemn expressions.


    Naomi, lying on the bed, had tears in her eyes, and despair filled her face.


    The doctor spoke with a grave tone, ¡°We¡¯re hopeful, but it¡¯s just the beginning. Although Naomi has


    ovee the crisis, her road ahead is uncertain. She can¡¯t live much longer without a bone marrow


    transnt or cord blood infusion.¡±


    Tyler remained silent for a long moment before addressing the doctor, ¡°We understand. You may leave


    now.¡±


    The doctor left the room, leaving the others in solemn contemtion.


    Olivia, standing near the door, spoke up softly, ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted to Olivia upon hearing her voice.


    Driven by instinct, Olivia stepped closer to the bed. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Mrs. Jones


    suddenly dropped to her knees before Olivia, wailing at the top of her lungs, ¡°Save your sister, Olivia!


    The sudden act of kneeling shocked Olivia, and Tyler observed the scene with a cold expression.


    Mrs. Jones didn¡¯t care about anything else; all she wanted was for Olivia to help save Naomi. Clutching


    Olivia¡¯s clothes, she implored, ¡°Naomi can¡¯t wait any longer. Why don¡¯t you do IVF? I know it¡¯s


    torturous, but it¡¯s the quickest option.¡±


    Naomi protested, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Olivia isn¡¯t a tool for me. You can¡¯t force her into this!¡±


    But Mrs. Jones remained unyielding, her desperation apparent. She begged, ¡°The doctor mentioned


    that cord blood could save Naomi too. I¡¯m begging you, Olivia!¡± She shook Olivia intensely, leaving


    her bewildered.


    Naomi intervened, ¡°This is my life, Mom. You can¡¯t impose this on Olivia. How young she is! How can


    you ask her to undergo IVF when she¡¯s so young?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The idea of countless needles and potential pain associated with IVF was daunting.


    Mrs. Jones sobbed, ¡°But what other options do we have now? She can¡¯t get pregnant. Tyler and Olivia


    need to speed things up!¡± Her words felt like an ufortable truthid bare, causing uneasiness


    among those present.


    Mrs. Jones seemed to have another idea and grabbed Olivia again, her actions bordering on hysteria.¡±


    Olivia, why don¡¯t you move in with Tyler for a month? If you still can¡¯t get pregnant by then, we¡¯ll


    proceed with IVF.¡±


    ¦°


    Olivia felt like a rag doll in Mrs. Jones¡¯s grasp, as if she were about to be torn apart.


    Meanwhile, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened as he watched Mrs. Jones¡¯s irrational behavior from the


    Chapter 39


    272


    sidelines.


    Mrs. Jones then turned to Naomi, as if seeking her approval. ¡°What do you think, Naomi? Let them live


    together before Olivia tries IVE.¡±


    Naomi fell silent. In the face of death, desires burned Intensely. She shuddered before turning her gaze


    toward Tyler, on the verge of tears.


    Tyler met her gaze. ¡°Naomi, do you not find this ridiculous?¡±


    Of course, Naomi understood the absurdity of the situation, but she felt trapped with limited options.


    She looked at Tyler for a prolonged moment before finally saying, ¡°If you¡¯re against it¡­ we can try


    IVF.¡±


    IVF carried certain risks, including potentialplications from medications and added risk to


    endometrial cancer during embryo transfer, although the risk was rtively low.


    Tyler said coldly, ¡°Naomi!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Mrs. Jones pleaded, ¡°Tyler, you love Naomi so much. Can you beer to watch her diete


    Naomi cast her gaze downward, unable to meet Tyler¡¯s eyes. Tears streamed down her face as the


    hugged her own body.


    Tyler, with a mixture of sorrow and anger in his eyes, eventually locked away from Naomi He


    suppressed his emotions, falling into a prolonged silence.


    Finally, driven by his love for Naomi, he consented to the n. ¡°IVF takes too long. This is about


    Naomi. Even if we¡¯re seeking help, we need to ensure Olivia¡¯s safety. Naturally, we¡¯ll need her


    agreement for this.¡±


    In truth, Naomi had hoped Tyler would agree to IVF. She never expected him to choose the alternative.


    Was he ming her for proposing such a drastic solution?


    Lost in her thoughts, she remained silent.


    Tyler paid no attention to Naomi¡¯s inner turmoil. Instead, he turned his gaze to Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s your choice,


    Olivia. You have the right to say no.¡±


    Mrs. Jones still knelt on the ground, her eyes pleading with Olivia. As for Darren, he was crying in


    desperation too.


    All eyes were fixed on Olivia, waiting for her decision. But did she really have a choice? From the


    beginning, it seemed she had none.


    Trembling and clenching her fists, Olivia was cornered.


    Tyler patiently awaited her answer.


    Five agonizing minutester, Olivia finally found her voice, her body trembling. ¡°Do I have to choose?


    No one responded; they merely waited.


    Mrs. Jones looked hopeful, as if she had staked all her hopes of saving Naomi on Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s lips quivered, and she struggled to find words. She felt as though she had no escape. Naomi


    and her father were silently pleading with her, adding to the overwhelming pressure.


    Tyler, on the other hand, remained emotionless, seemingly wishing for the matter to be concluded if


    she declined.


    ¡°You must save your sister, Olivia,¡± Mrs. Jones implored, clutching Olivia¡¯s hands with humility..


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s continued silence, Naomi sobbed, ¡°Stop pressuring her, Mom.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia managed to say. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your decision, as long as I can get pregnant.


    Naomi copsed onto the bed as if her spirit had been drained from her.


    2/2


    For Mrs. Jones, whether it was IVF or living together, the method didn¡¯t matter as long as Olivia could


    conceive.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for one more month. If you¡¯re not pregnant by then, you¡¯ll proceed with IVF, agreed,


    Olivia?¡± Mrs. Jones asked, hoping that Olivia could conceive naturally. IVF carried certain risks to the


    child¡¯s health.


    Choked with emotion, Olivia replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Jones breathed a sigh of relief and slumped to the floor.


    Tyler looked at her indifferently after hearing that.


    Olivia felt as though she were being tossed about like a speck of sand by the ocean¡¯s waves. She


    avoided making eye contact with Tyler, who stood across from her.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll take good care of Olivia,¡± Tyler stated tly, leaving Naomi unsure whether to be


    happy or sad about his words. Shey on the bed as if she had lost her strength.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know if they were fighting. She thought there seemed to be a hidden meaning in what he


    said, but all she could do was remain silent.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Tyler paid no attention to Naomi. Instead, he turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Go back to your ward, Olivia.¡±


    Realizing her position as an outsider in this situation, Olivia stiffly nodded and turned to leave, leaving


    the room in silence once more.


    Tyler then turned his attention to Mrs. Jones and Darren. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to her privately.¡±


    Understanding that they shouldn¡¯t interfere, both of them nodded and left the room.


    Once they were alone, Tyler looked at Naomi. Tears had been streaming down her face while he


    maintained a stern expression. ¡°Since this is what you want, I¡¯ll do it properly.¡±


    Back in her ward, Oliviay on her bed feeling like her heart had sunk into a bottomless abyss. She


    couldn¡¯t help but feel trapped, as if there was no way out of this situation.


    In less than half an hour, Tyler¡¯s secretary, Linda, arrived. She approached Olivia¡¯s bed and spoke


    gently, ¡°Ms. Olivia, Mr. Tyler asked me to pack your things. Is there anything specific you need from


    your school or home?¡±


    The rapidity of the situation caught Olivia off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    Linda asked again, ¡°Ms. Olivia?¡±


    Coming back to her senses, Olivia replied in a daze, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Linda nodded and got to work, packing Olivia¡¯s belongings in the ward.


    Olivia watched, still processing the speed of these events. She couldn¡¯t believe how quickly things had


    escted¨Cshe wasn¡¯t ready. With a hint of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Do we need to pack right now?¡±


    Linda, standing by the couch, replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning to school tomorrow? While we¡¯re packing


    the rest of your belongings, Mr. Tyler hopes that you¡¯ll stay at his ce tonight to familiarize yourself


    there.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mind raced. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this sudden change. She felt like she was caught in the


    middle of something she didn¡¯t fully understand. Fear, panic, and unease overwhelmed her as she


    considered the unfamiliar territory that awaited her.


    Linda waited for Olivia¡¯s response.


    After a moment of internal struggle, Olivia managed to say, ¡°Okay.¡± She then closed her eyes, battling.


    the turmoil within.


    Lindapleted the packing roughly half an hourter and returned to Olivia. ¡°We can leave now, Ms.


    Olivia.¡±


    Olivia was startled. She asked before leaving, ¡°Are we going with Tyler?¡±


    Chapter 47


    2/2


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He may need to stay with Ms. Naomi at the hospital for now.¡±


    Slightly relieved by this information, Olivia refrained from asking further questions. She felt better about


    the situation knowing that Tyler wouldn¡¯t be present at the house.


    That night, Olivia was brought to Tyler¡¯s home, the Sandalwood Pce, where she had been once


    before. Standing in the living room, she looked around, sensing an ominous darkness that seemed


    ready to engulf her.


    The house appeared enormous andbyrinthine, and she feared getting lost in its unfamiliar halls.


    Linda, sensing Olivia¡¯s hesitation, offered, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room upstairs.¡±


    Olivia epted the guidance with a simple ¡°Sure.¡±


    Linda led Olivia upstairs, briefly familiarizing her with the house. As it waste, they didn¡¯t engage in


    much conversation.


    After spending half an hour with Olivia, Linda left her alone in her room. Olivia felt a sense of


    trepidation about being in such a massive house all by herself.


    In a hurry, she entered one of the rooms, not caring about its purpose. The room was dimly lit, and as


    she moved to turn on the lights, she heard a car pull into the driveway followed by footsteps in the living


    room.


    ¡°You¡¯re home, Mr. Tyler.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Olivia froze when she heard the footsteps downstairs. Could it be Tyler? Had hee home?


    She clung to the door, a bit surprised that her fear had lessened a bit. Slowly, she left the dimly lit,


    unfamiliar room.


    As Olivia emerged from the room, Tyler walked into the living room, where he was greeted by the


    housemaid. They started talking when he spotted Olivia, who had just left the room.


    He paused and locked eyes with her from downstairs. Olivia gazed back at him.


    Tyler slowly ascended the stairs, approaching her until he stood before her. ¡°If you need anything, just


    let me know,¡± he said, referring to anything she might require in the house.


    Hearing that, Olivia felt uneasy.


    Tyler continued, ¡°You can set any conditions you¡¯d like, as long as I can meet them.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Olivia replied, ¡°Tyler, Naomi is my sister. I don¡¯t need any conditions


    orpensation from you. Also, I hope that you won¡¯t¡­ be mad at her.¡±


    Although she knew she shouldn¡¯t meddle in their affairs, Olivia didn¡¯t want their rtionship to


    deteriorate because of her.


    Tyler, however, seemed reluctant to discuss Naomi further. He gave a brief response and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    late, go get some rest.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was all he had to say. He turned and entered a nearby room, leaving Olivia standing there.


    Soon after, the housemaid approached Olivia and offered to show her to her room. ¡°Ms. Olivia, let me


    take you to your room.¡±


    Olivia had no idea if she had said something wrong. She shuddered before answering the maid, ¡±


    Okay.¡±


    The housemaid led her to a room and exined, ¡°This is your room. Mr. Tyler¡¯s room is next door. If


    you need anything, feel free to call for me.¡±


    No longer feeling alone, Olivia felt a sense of relief. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The housemaid added, ¡°Mr. Tyler asked me to bring you a ss of milkter tonight.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected that level of consideration from Tyler, but she gave a short response, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    The next morning, Olivia descended the grand staircase after getting out of bed. The house, with its


    vastness, seemed to amplify the sound of her light footsteps.


    When she reached the dining area, she saw Tyler having breakfast. He was dressed casually in home


    attire, but his expression remained serious.


    Chapter 42


    2/2


    Engrossed in reading a newspaper, he looked up as Olivia approached. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Olivia gazed down at her feet. ¡°It was okay.¡±


    He closed the newspaper and continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you might like, so I had the maid prepare


    a little of everything.¡±


    Olivia nced at the assortment of dishes set out just for the two of them, and it felt somewhat


    overwhelming. Not wanting to trouble him, she replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble


    for me, Tyler. I can eat whatever is avable.¡±


    Tyler said tly, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    They began eating in silence, the room filled with an unspoken tension.


    After a while, Tyler spoke up, ¡°I usually have work to attend to and socialmitments, so I won¡¯t be


    home most of the time. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Olivia pondered for a moment and considered herself fortunate to be staying there. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s alright, I have


    school anyway.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°Hmmm, sure. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±


    Olivia declined his offer. ¡°No need, Tyler, I can go on my own, I¡¯ll take public transportation.¡±


    Tyler respected her choice; he didn¡¯t want her to feel constrained in his home. ¡°Alright, just make


    yourself at home. I¡¯ll try toe home earlier tonight.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response, but she froze halfway through her nod. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she


    was reading too much into his words. The cutlery in her hands suddenly felt heavier.


    When Olivia returned to Sandalwood Pce that evening, Tyler was still out. The maid weed her,


    saying, ¡°Wee back, Ms. Olivia.¡±


    Concerned about dinner, Olivia asked, ¡°Are you busy preparing dinner?¡±


    The maid was surprised to hear that, but she replied right away, ¡°I haven¡¯t made dinner yet. Can you


    wait?¡±


    Olivia realized she misunderstood her, so she said, ¡°No, I¡¯d like to help since I have nothing to do.¡±


    The maid sensed Olivia¡¯s unease in therge house. After a brief pause, she agreed, ¡°Sure,e with


    me.¡±


    Olivia apanied the maid to the kitchen after setting down her bag. Together, they started preparing


    dinner.


    Compared to her sister Naomi, who was pampered, Olivia had learned how to do many things while


    living with her grandmother. She was quite skilled in the kitchen.


    While they were cooking, the maid shared a piece of information with Olivia. ¡°Ms. Naomi loves floral


    cookies. I¡¯ve been baking them for her for over ten years.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hands, which were kneading dough, froze as she heard that.


    At 9 P.M., Tyler finally returned home. The maid suggested, ¡°Ms. Olivia, why don¡¯t you help me


    wee Mr. Tyler?¡±


    Quickly washing her hands, Olivia headed to the living room.


    Tyler had just entered the room when Olivia, who didn¡¯t realize there was flour on her cheeks, called


    out, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    He happened to arrive in the living room. Olivia did not realize that there was flour on her cheeks. She


    called out to him, ¡°Tyler.


    Noticing that she had been busy in the kitchen, Tyler inquired, ¡°Why are you cooking?¡±


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Olivia exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do, so I decided to help in the


    kitchen while waiting for you toe home.¡±


    Chapter 43


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    2/2


    ¡°Olivia, if you ever feel ufortable here, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. There¡¯s no pressure at all.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t feel ufortable, Olivia nodded and returned to the kitchen.


    Tyler watched her leave. He then removed his the and went upstairs.


    When he went into the room, he saw white lingerie and a dress on the bed. He realized that this was


    Olivia¡¯s room, and he left right away.


    Tyler usually opted to sleep in the second bedroom, conveniently close to his study. He¡¯d often retreat


    there after finishing his work. However, the mald, thinking It Improper to offer the master bedroom to


    Olivia, prepared his usual room for her instead.


    Making his way to the master bedroom, Tyler changed and then headed downstairs for dinner.


    Olivia was already there, cing a bowl of soup she made in front of him. ¡°I made this, Tyler. Try it,¡±


    she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty. She quickly pulled her hands back after setting down the


    bowl.


    Seeing her in an apron, with flour dusting the tip of her nose and her hair slightly tousled, Tyler felt a


    warmth inside. He pondered whether this feeling stemmed from his emotions or was simply a reflection


    of the person Olivia was.


    He looked away, his expression turning stoic. He chose not to mention the flour on her nose.


    Chapter 44-

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Tyler scooped up a spoonful of soup and tasted it.


    wis


    Olivia watched him with anticipation and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The soup had a delightful sweetness and the fragrance of truffle oil. But Tyler responded in a matter-


    of¨Cfact tone, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t tell if he was just being polite, and her disappointment showed in her t response,


    Oh.¡±


    Tyler noticed the change in her tone but acted as though he didn¡¯t, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing,¡± before taking her seat across from him.


    The maid brought in the dishes and shared a bit of information with Olivia. ¡°Mr. Tyler is hardly ever


    home for dinner. This is the first time in half a year.


    Olivia was taken aback and looked at Tyler for confirmation.


    Setting down his spoon, Tyler exined, ¡°I¡¯m usually busy entertaining. But since it¡¯s your first day


    here, I should at least have dinner with you.¡±


    Olivia felt touched. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Tyler. Just stick to your routine. I can manage on my


    own.¡± Despite the imposing size of the house, she offered to be by herself.


    The maid informed him which dishes Olivia had prepared, and he tasted each one.


    Olivia was not sure if he liked them or not. She stared at him, relieved to see no signs of displeasure.


    As dinner came to an end, Olivia¡¯s heart raced, and she felt increasingly flustered. She stood by the


    table, unsure of what to do.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As if not noticing her awkwardness, Tyler asked, ¡°Do you want to take a walk?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll help with the dishes.¡±


    Tyler let her go, but he called her back, saying, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Olivia stopped and turned toward him, wondering why he had called her back.


    He could no longer hold back. He walked toward her, gently lifting her chin with his hand and patting


    the tip of her nose. ¡°There¡¯s flour on it.¡±


    Olivia felt like she was suffocating as he drew near, her nose tingling from his touch. She felt too


    embarrassed to meet his gaze, so she nodded in response.


    Tyler, sensing her nervousness, said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her, Olivia still felt flustered. She quickly headed to


    the kitchen, feeling lucky that the maid hadn¡¯t witnessed the interaction.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    212


    Tyler, on the other hand, went to the study.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After finishing the dishes, Olivia stood in the living room for a while, lost in thought. The maid came out


    of the kitchen and approached her, asking, ¡°Why are you standing here, Ms. Olivia?¡±


    Snapping out of her reverie, Olivia replied, ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± and added, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± She


    clutched the side of her dress, feeling resigned to her situation.


    As she entered the room, she nced at the lingerie and dressid out on the bed. She thought for a


    bit before heading to the bathroom.


    By the time she finished her shower, it was already 8 P.M. She waited on the bed, listening for Tyler¡¯s


    footsteps outside. However, by 10 P.M., there were no signs of him, only the sound of the lights being


    turned off.


    Tyler had been tirelessly working in the study, engrossed in a virtual meeting after taking a shower. It


    was around 11 P.M. when he began to feel tired and massaged his temples, contemting whether it


    was time to go to bed.


    Just then, a sound came from the door, catching his attention. He looked toward the entrance, where


    someone in a white nightdress walked in.


    Chapter 45


    Tyler stopped massaging his temples the moment he saw Oliviaing in. He raised his eyebrows and


    asked, ¡°Olivia?¡°.


    Olivia stopped in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping yet, Tyler? I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    He had not nned to sleep with her tonight, and he didn¡¯t expect her to approach him. He gazed at


    her with an unchanging expression and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡±


    Olivia gripped her dress nervously. ¡°Then ..¡±


    o back to your room,¡± Tyler cut her off abruptly. Its face remained impassive, giving no indication of his


    thoughts.


    She looks up at him, confusion in her eyes, She couldn¡¯t discern his intentions.


    Tyler turned his attention back to hisputer, dismissing her. ¡°I¡¯m still working¡±


    An idea flickered in Olivia¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t reconcile his contradictory statements. She stood


    there, her eyes wide with bewilderment.


    Tyler ignored her and kept typing on the keyboard.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Naomi¡­¡±


    Impatient, Tyler nced at her and snapped, ¡°Go to your room.¡±


    Olivia, teary¨Ceyed, felt helpless in front of his stern expression. After what felt like an eternity, she


    finally regained herposure and rxed her body. Looking down, she gave a brief response before


    quietly leaving.


    Tyler took a sip of his coffee and returned to his work, dealing with the documents expressionlessly.


    Back in her room, Olivia didn¡¯t turn on the lights. She cllubed into bed, closed her eyes, and clutched


    the nket.


    Feeling her dignity was crushed, she drifted in and out of sleep. Just as she was about to fall asleep, a


    heavy and warm body pressed against her.


    Her eyes snapped open, and her sleepiness vanished. She gripped the nket tightly, fear taking hold.


    Suddenly, warm lips met hers. The kiss felt intimate, and Olivia was taken aback.


    ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    Despite the intimacy, the kiss continued for a while before Tyler broke it off, moving to nt soft kisses


    on the tip of her nose. He lingered where the flour had been.


    ¡°Grab my neck,¡± he whispered into her ear.


    Chapter 45


    2/2


    At first, Olivia hesitated, her cheeks flushed. She even looked away briefly beforeplying, reaching


    out to grasp his neck.


    With her securely in his arms, Tyler lifted her from the bed.


    Bending his head down, he continued to kiss her passionately, as if savoring something precious in


    his embrace.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she might be infertile. After all, despite trying for a long time, she


    hadn¡¯t been able to get pregnant.


    In a choked voice, she said, ¡°I know you have no interest in me, but we will only be free as soon 1 as I


    get pregnant. You and Naomi will be together forever by then, and you¡¯ll stop fighting.¡±


    Her words seemed to add fuel to the fire. Tyler looked at her with a grim expression as he heard her


    pitiful plea.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had said it, but she meant nothing more than her plea for his understanding.


    He remained silent and continued kissing her, though it was clear he was trying to control and suppress


    his emotions.


    The next morning, Olivia helped the maid cook again, but her mind was clearly elsewhere. Her hands


    moved mechanically, and she didn¡¯t seem to be fully aware of her actions.


    The maid noticed that she had ced tomato skins into a bowl, saying, ¡°Ms. Olivia, you might cut your


    hand!¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s hand slipped, and she saw blood welling up from a cut on her fingertip. The pain


    startled her, causing her to drop the tomato and knife into the sink with a loud tter. She quickly


    brought her bleeding finger to her lips.


    Tyler, who had been sitting at the dining table reading the newspaper, heard themotion. He


    immediately set the newspaper aside and rushed into the kitchen.


    The maid was clearly concerned about Olivia¡¯s bleeding finger as she checked the injury. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s


    bleeding!¡±


    Tyler, now in the kitchen, saw Olivia sucking on her injured finger. Her lips were stained with the


    redness of her own blood. She appeared slightly panicked but quickly looked away.


    The maid quickly informed Tyler about Olivia¡¯s wound when he entered the kitchen. ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms.


    Olivia identally cut her finger while she was cutting the tomato.¡±


    Without much warmth in his tone, Tyler said, ¡°Get the first aid kit to stop the bleeding and clean her


    wound.¡±


    Olivia remained standing, her back to him, and she didn¡¯t make eye contact.


    He looked at her for a few seconds, then left when the maid brought the first aid kit over.


    After the maid cleaned Olivia¡¯s wound, she instructed her to stay away from the kitchen. Olivia


    obediently sat down at the dining table when she noticed Tyler.


    It was still dark outside since it was only six in the morning. Silence enveloped them; neither of them


    Chander 45


    spoke.


    Tyler set aside the newspaper he had been reading and asked, ¡°Is the cut deep?¡± It sounded like he


    was asking out of courtesy.


    Olivia bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± She avoided eye contact, and her eyshes


    trembled slightly in the gentle glow of the room.


    Tyler gave a t response, and theypsed into silence once again. He resumed reading his


    newspaper.


    Shortly afterward, the maid brought the first dish to the table and then returned to the kitchen.


    Wondering why they were up so early and appeared to have not slept much, she continued preparing


    food.


    Tyler put down the newspaper when the food was served. He noticed Olivia was still sitting there. Let¡¯s


    eat. You can take a napter.¡±


    Olivia had a ss in two hours, but her feelings were difficult to discern. Her pale face was tinged with


    a faint blush, resembling a delicate porcin doll with a touch of color.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    They ate their breakfast in silence while the maid continued to serve each dish.


    By 8 A.M., Tyler offered to drive Olivia to school. This time, she epted his offer as it was more


    convenient than taking public transportation, which might make herte for ss.


    With the driver at the wheel and Tyler engrossed in documents, Olivia gazed out the window at the


    beautiful morning sunlight, painting the world in golden hues.


    Tyler, still focused on his documents, asked casually, ¡°Is your finger really alright?¡± Although hist eyes


    remained on the documents, he listened closely for her response.


    She turned her attention from the window and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Curiously, she added,


    ¡°Does Naomi feel better today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital after dropping you off at school,¡± he answered..


    Olivia sensed that their argument must have been resolved since he was visiting Naomi. She


    whispered, ¡°She¡¯ll feel much better as long as you¡¯re not mad at her.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t respond to that.


    As they arrived at the school, Olivia reached for the door handle but momentarily forgot about the cut.


    on her finger. She gasped in pain just as she touched the handle.


    Quickly, Tyler reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Their eyes locked, and they both looked surprised, followed by an awkward yet romantic silence. Olivia,


    in particr, hadn¡¯t expected him to hold her hand, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated doing so either.


    For a few moments, they just stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Olivia didn¡¯t dare to pull her hand away


    Chapter 46


    and kept her gaze down in silence.


    After a while, Tyler didn¡¯t release her hand immediately. Instead, he simply said, ¡°Watch out.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Olivia slowly withdrew her hand. ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    Tyler also pulled his hand back. ¡°Alright, go to school now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±


    She got out of the car politely, now much more cautious, keeping a watchful eye on her injured finger.


    Tyler drove away after she entered the school.


    As Olivia walked into the school building, she could still feel the warmth on her wrist where Tyler had


    held her hand. She wanted to shake off that feeling, but it seemed as if it had left an imprint on her


    skin.


    In the afternoon, she decided to skip school with her friend Sophie, as the sses were not particrly


    important. Instead, they went shopping together.


    Sophie asked Olivia, ¡°So, where do you live now?¡±


    Olivia was browsing through a dress rack when she replied, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m staying at home.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve been staying on campus recently,¡± Sophie said, looking at a dress.


    Olivia sighed softly. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been staying at home.¡±


    While they were strolling down the street, they passed by a pharmacy with an eye¨Ccatching poster on


    the door. Olivia¡¯s gaze was drawn to it as if she were under a spell.


    ¡°Promote ovtion, a helping hand in your pregnancy,¡± read the catchphrase on the poster.


    Sophie noticed Olivia¡¯s gaze on the poster and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Caught off guard, Olivia panicked. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie didn¡¯t seem to sense anything unusual and simply grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the


    store over there. I heard they have new arrivals.¡±


    Olivia allowed herself to be led away, but she stopped abruptly as they reached the store. ¡°Sophie, I


    just remembered there¡¯s something I need to buy. Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Without giving Sophie a chance to inquire further, Olivia hurried away and disappeared from the


    store.


    She returned five minutester. Sophie was busy examining herself in the mirror. Upon seeing Olivia


    return, she asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Nothing much, just some cold medicine.¡±


    Sophie was shocked. ¡°You have a cold again?!¡±


    ¡°No, go ahead and try on the clothes.¡± Worried that Sophie might press for more information, Olivia


    Chapter 47


    wanted to change the topic.


    2/2


    Back at Sandalwood Pce in the evening, the maid¨Cworried that Olivia would help in the kitchen


    again said to her, ¡°Ms. Olivia, just rest. I don¡¯t need help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Though Olivia had wanted to kill time, she epted the maid¡¯s refusal. Feeling a bit bored, she


    ventured upstairs to change her clothes.


    Today, the maid had prepared a batch of floral cookies, and Olivia had nned to share them with


    her friends.


    Fearing she might forget to put them in her bag in the morning, the maid called upstairs, ¡°Ms. Olivia,


    I¡¯ve made some floral cookies. Can I put them in your bag?¡±


    Still in the process of changing, Olivia shouted back, ¡°Sure, please put them in my bag.¡±


    The maid opened Olivia¡¯s bag, which was resting on the couch, and discovered a box of medication


    Puzzled, she examined it closely. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    As she contemted the unfamiliar box of medication, she heard the sound of a car engine outside


    Wondering why Tyler hade home early that day, she decided to leave the medicine on the tabl and


    went to the door to see what was happening.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Tyler spottest the maid as he entered the house and asked, ¡°Is Olivia home?¡±


    The maid replied with a warm smile, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. She¡¯s changing upstairs.¡±


    Tyler nodded and proceeded to make his way upstairs. However, as he passed through the living room,


    something on the coffee table next to the couch caught his eye. He abruptly stopped and. reached for a


    box of medicine.


    The maid suddenly remembered that she had taken the medication out of Olivia¡¯s bag and quickly


    exined, ¡°Sir, I removed it from Ms. Olivia¡¯s bag.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s calm face became tense as he questioned, ¡°This is hers?¡±


    ¡°M¨CMmm¨Chuum, it¡¯s hers.¡±


    His expression turned cold. ¡°Is she upstairs?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid found his behavior odd but answered, ¡°Yes¡­ She¡¯s in her room.¡±


    Without further dy, Tyler proceeded upstairs.


    In the meantime, Olivia had just finished changing. She was at her vanity, removing her earrings, when


    the door suddenly swung open. Startled, she turned her gaze toward the door.


    She quickly stood up and stammered, ¡°T¨CTyler.¡±


    He stood in the doorway, his back to the light, casting a shadow over his stern face. Olivia was


    bewildered by his sudden appearance and his serious expression.


    Tyler, holding something in his hand, asked curtly, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she saw what he was holding. Emotions surged within her, and she rushed


    toward him, desperately trying to take it from him. However, he deftly lifted it out of her reach, dodging


    her attempt.


    Panicking, Olivia implored, ¡°Give it to me, Tyler.¡±


    He held it just out of her grasp and continued to stare at her. ¡°Are you nning to take this?¡±


    Feeling ashamed, Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer.


    Tyler then ced the box of medication directly in front of her and pressed, ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s


    in this?¡±


    Olivia was still confused. Tyler¡¯s expression turned stern as he continued, ¡°This contains an


    aphrodisiac. Was I not performing well in bed for you?¡±


    Her face flushed with embarrassment, Olivia panicked and muttered, ¡°It says that it can help with


    conceiving. I didn¡¯t realize-¡±


    Chapter 48


    212


    ¡°Do you understand the harm this could cause to your body?¡± he interrupted.


    Olivia had thought it was just a regr supplement, and her shyness prevented her from looking at him


    directly. Her cheeks were burning as she admitted, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Although Tyler was furious upon discovering the medication, he managed to restrain his anger. With


    patience, he told Olivia, ¡°Olivia, conceiving should happen naturally. Using something like this is


    extreme, and I don¡¯t want to see such things at home again. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°O¨COkay,¡± she replied timidly.


    He looked away coldly and left the room, the oppressive atmosphere dissipating with his departure.


    At dinner, Olivia appeared visibly defeated. She kept her gaze down and silently focused on her food.


    Tyler remained silent as well, and the maid wisely refrained from asking about the situation. After


    dinner, Tyler headed upstairs, and Olivia followed suit, her spirits clearly deted.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    They were lying in bed togetherte at night, with Tyler¡¯s arms wrapped around Olivia.


    After they had their intimate moment, Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to meet Tyler¡¯s gaze. She knew he was


    looking at her, and tears welled up in her eyes..


    Tyler finally released his hold on her, leaving a gap between them. Olivia Immediately wrapped herself


    in the nket, attempting to create a physical barrier between them.


    However, Tyler scooped her up into his arms a momentter, and she reluctantly opened her eyes.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower.¡±


    Following their shower, they dressed and returned to their normal selves.


    Olivia stood by the side of the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler remained seated on the bed, smoking, and simply responded with a curt nod. Smoke clouded his


    enigmatic expression.


    Olivia lingered in his room for a moment, contemting, before quietly retreating to her own room.


    Tyler continued smoking in his room. It was 1 A.M. when Olivia finally returned to her own room.


    The next morning, both of them woke up early and coincidentally left their rooms at the same time,


    running into each other in the hallway.


    Olivia halted upon seeing Tyler and called out to him, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    He looked at her and nodded in acknowledgment.


    Their exchange was brief, but Olivia initiated further conversation, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to help in the


    kitchen.¡±


    Tyler responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hurt your finger? You should pack your things and get ready for school.¡±


    He had already dressed in cks and a shirt, while Olivia was still in her pajamas. She nodded


    obediently in response.


    He then went downstairs.


    It was almost time for school, so Olivia returned to her room to freshen up and change.


    As Tyler read the newspaper in his usual manner, the maid, while serving his breakfast, inquired, ¡°Is


    Ms. Olivia noting down?¡±


    Tyler also found it odd. He nced towards the room upstairs and replied, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s still getting


    ready.¡±


    The maid went back to the kitchen after that.


    Tyler continued reading for a few more minutes until he heard the sound of the door opening


    Chapter 49


    273


    upstairs. Olivia appeared to be searching for something downstairs but couldn¡¯t find it. After a brief


    attempt, she closed her door.


    He sensed something was off, so he set aside the newspaper and headed upstairs. He knocked on


    Olivia¡¯s door, and after a long pause, she finally opened it.


    Olivia looked at him, visibly distressed.


    Concerned, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia struggled to put her feelings into words, her voice quivering as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to


    exin what had happened.


    Tyler immediately noticed that Olivia was struggling with the dress she was wearing.


    He observed her for a moment before she finally spoke up, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°The zipper is


    caught in my hair.¡±


    Despite the minor issue, it was urgent for her, and she had been sweating after struggling with it for a


    while. She contemted cutting her hair but couldn¡¯t find any scissors as she wasn¡¯t familiar with the


    ce. She was frantically searching for a solution.


    Tyler, appearing unfazed, responded, ¡°Turn around, let me take a look.¡±


    Olivia hesitated briefly, staring at him before eventuallyplying. She had only managed to pull the


    zipper halfway up, leaving half of her back exposed. There were handprints on her dress and a faint,


    pink mark on her ear.


    Tyler nced at her ear but focused on gently moving her hair aside. After finding out the source of the


    problem, he slowly zipped up the dress.


    In this moment, he was standing over her, while she remained beneath him, the room filled with


    silence.


    Once he finished, he stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°You¡¯re good to go.


    Olivia wrapped her arms around herself and stayed in the same position. She thanked him softly,¡±


    Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Tyler removed his hands from her back before leaving the room.


    Meanwhile, the maid had noticed their absence from the dining table and decided to investigate. She


    came upstairs and caught a glimpse of the situation, remarking, ¡°Breakfast is ready, sir.¡±


    Tyler headed downstairs, and the maid stared at them as they ate.


    Since it was gettingte, Tyler offered to drop Olivia off at school again. He asked, maintaining his


    courteous demeanor, ¡°Shall I pick you up in the evening?¡±


    ¡°I can go home on my own, Tyler.¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Chapter 49


    3/3


    She nodded and got out of the car.


    Tyler, dressed in a suit, and Olivia, in white sneakers and a simple dress, presented a somewhat


    contrasting image. It was as if a senior was dropping off a junior at school¨Cthey seemed toe from


    different worlds.


    Tyler¡¯s car garnered a bit of attention at the school, prompting Olivia to considering to school on


    her own the next day.


    Once he left, Olivia went to her ss. However, as soon as she entered, her phone rang. It was a call


    from Naomi.


    She bit her lip, recognizing the caller. She wasn¡¯t sure how to face Naomi at this moment but eventually


    answered, ¡°Hello, Naomi. I¡¯m in ss. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s voice was tinged with sadness as she asked, ¡°Has Tyler been busy, Olivia? It¡¯s been two days


    since hest visited me.¡±


    Olivia felt her heart race when she heard Naomi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Olivia sensed that something was amiss with Naomi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naomi?¡± She knew that Tyler and


    Naomi had been having a dispute but believed they were on good terms since Tyler mentioned visiting


    her recently.


    Naomi confided, ¡°I know he must still be mad at me.¡®


    Olivia thought Tyler might be sleeping with her the past two nights out of spite. Trying tofort her,


    she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s really mad at you.


    ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± Naomi responded, ¡°Go to ss, Olivia.¡±


    With no more to say, Olivia agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she was about to hang up, Naomi surprisingly asked, ¡°Oh, Olivia, did you guys do it the past few


    days?¡±


    Caught off guard by the question, Olivia hesitated and then answered honestly, ¡°We¡­ did.¡±


    There was silence from Naomi¡¯s end, making Olivia unsure of how she felt about it.


    Eventually, Naomi politely stated, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Go on with your thing.¡±


    The phone call left Olivia feeling uneasy. She decided to send Tyler a text once she reached her


    ssroom.


    ¡°Tyler, have you not made up with Naomi?¡± She held her phone tightly after sending the message,


    feeling drained amidst the ssroom chatter.


    Worried about the situation, Olivia visited the hospital after school. When she arrived at the ward,


    she was taken aback.


    Inside, Tyler was present, and Naomi was sobbing while hugging him.


    Olivia was relieved to see that Tyler wasn¡¯t mad at Naomi since his love for her was evident. Nothing.


    was more important than their happiness.


    She silently observed from the doorway, and Tyler eventually noticed her. Their eyes met briefly, and


    she quietly departed.


    He remained standing there after her departure, his gaze cast downwards, his expression filled with


    mncholy as he observed Naomi.


    When Olivia arrived home, Tyler was still out. He was only home when it was close to 1 A.M. He must.


    have been with Naomi at the hospital.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She walked out of the room when she heard the sound in the corridor. They happened to see each


    other.


    Taking the initiative, she inquired, ¡°You¡¯ve made up with Naomi, right?¡± Concern and care were


    Chapter 50


    2/2


    evident in her voice.


    It waste, so he looked tired. His response was concise, ¡°Mm¨Chmm, we¡¯re fine. She likes to act up


    sometimes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Olivia was relieved to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    However, Tyler¡¯s expression quickly turned cold, and he curtly added, ¡°Okay, go to bed. Leave me be.¡±


    Sensing his coldness, Olivia stood there, nodding silently.


    Tyler brushed past her and returned to his room without so much as a nce in her direction. The


    scent of disinfectant from Naomi¡¯s hospital room lingered on him.


    Olivia returned to her room while repressing what she was feeling. Standing in the dark room, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to cry.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Olivia took the subway to school the next day and received a call from Sophie on the way.


    ¡°Olivia! Check the school forum now!¡± Sophie sounded anxious, and Olivia wondered what had


    happened.


    As she was about to log into the campuswork, she received a text that left her frozen: ¡°So


    shameless!¡±


    Staring at the message, Olivia had a sinking feeling that something had gone wrong. Logging into the


    forum, she saw a headline that rmed her.


    ¡°Tide University¡¯s student is allegedly a sugar baby! Check out the pictures!¡±


    With trembling hands, she clicked into the photo album.


    The pictures showed Tyler dropping her off at school, and they were of high quality. Olivia¡¯s face was


    clearly visible, but Tyler was not seen in any of them, as he always remained inside the car.


    The only evidence of his presence was a photo of his hand, wearing a watch, holding onto Olivia¡¯s


    wrist. However, it was enough proof that it was a man¡¯s hand, not a student¡¯s.


    Sophie continued to panic on the phone. ¡°Say something, Olivia! What¡¯s up with the news?! Who was


    the man in the car?!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t regain herposure as she stared at the headline. She felt like she was standing on


    the edge of a cliff, ready to fall at any moment.


    ¡°Olivia? Are you still there?¡±


    It took her a while to snap back to reality. She blinked and responded, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Sophie bombarded her with questions. ¡°Who was that? How did you get photographed ? Didn¡¯t you say


    that you¡¯ve been staying at home? Why did a man send you to school?¡±


    Olivia was overwhelmed by the questions, not knowing where to begin with her answers.


    ¡°Your reputation will be ruined if this blows up, Olivia!¡± Sophie warned.


    In response, Olivia simply said, ¡°I know, Sophie,¡± and hung up. People around her were staring and


    discussing the news.


    ¡°She¡¯s the sugar baby. I¡¯m shocked,¡± she heard from the whispers of her ssmates.


    Closing her eyes, she clutched her phone tightly, as if it could relieve the pressure building within her.


    She walked away from the prying eyes, intending to go to ss as if nothing had happened. But the


    stares continued, and she couldn¡¯t escape the whispers.


    After walking for some time, Sophie caught up with her and stopped her. ¡°What exactly happened,


    Olivia? Tell me.¡±


    Chaplet $1


    2/2


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything, unsure of how to exin.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Sophie grabbed her arms and shook her. ¡°Is he really your sugar


    daddy?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo,¡± Olivia denied.


    ¡°Then who was the man in the picture?¡± Sophie asked, growing more anxious.


    Olivia¡¯s lips moved, but she hesitated to speak.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie stared intently at her until Olivia finally admitted, ¡°It¡¯s Tyler.¡±


    Chiches

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°Tyler?¡± Sophie seemed surprised by the answer and wanted to confirm, ¡°Mr. Tyler Harrier¡±


    Sophie chuckled in relief and said, ¡°I thought it was someone else. So it was Mr. Tyler Isn¡¯t it normal for


    him to take you to school? It¡¯s all just a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll clear your name on the forum right


    away.¡±


    But as Sophie reached for her phone, Olivia grabbed her hand. She seemned emotional, and Sophle


    looked at hot, confused by her actions.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Olivia began with difficulty, ¡°Forget it, Sophie. It¡¯s nothing. Let them say whatever they want.


    It¡¯s not the truth anyway.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand why she felt guilty, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was in a


    dangerous situation. She was afraid these rumors would consume her.


    ¡°What are you doing, Olivia? It¡¯s bad for your reputation if you don¡¯t clear your name,¡±


    Olivia pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯m begging you, Sophle, okay? Forget about it. I don¡¯t want this to


    blow up.¡±


    Sophie was stumped by Olivia¡¯s request but eventually agreed, saying, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Relieved to hear that, Olivia softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Still feeling something was wrong, Sophie hesitated for a moment but finally followed Olivia as she was


    dragged away.


    However, the situation turned out to be much more serious than Olivia had Imagined. The stares and


    gossip continued even after they entered the ssroom.


    The piercing stares felt like vicious whips, and students whispered among themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s her, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Look at the pictures.¡±


    Sophie tried to defend Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s not true! Don¡¯t specte without proof!¡±


    But nobody seemed to believe her. They preferred to believe in their own imagination.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how she managed to get through the day. When she returned to Sandalwood Pce


    in the evening, the maid noticed that she was clearly upset and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Olivia?¡±


    Olivia, who had offered to help in the kitchen before, no longer did so. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m


    going to my room,¡± without looking at the maid and quickly left.


    The maid was left confused.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 52


    2/2


    Tyler arrived homete, and the living room was quiet. The maid approached him, but he didn¡¯t ask


    anything. Handing her his coat, he gave a curt nod and went upstairs without wanting to engage in


    conversation.


    The maid wanted to say something but stopped when she saw Tyler wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk.


    As Tyler headed to his room, he didn¡¯t even pause outside Olivia¡¯s door.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was in her room, trembling. She hugged her nket tightly, her room filled with


    silence.


    She heard Tyler¡¯s footsteps, and she allowed the darkness to envelop her as silent tears streamed


    down her face.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Olivia was thest to wake up the next day. She hadn¡¯te downstairs yet, and Tyler was already


    reading the newspaper at the dining table.


    The maid paced anxiously, worried that Olivia would bete for school, but she hesitated to wake her.


    Finally, Tyler said, ¡°Go check.¡±


    As the maid was about to go upstairs, they heard a sound, and Olivia finally appeared.


    Tyler noticed that she didn¡¯t look well as she arrived at the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Tyler persisted, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Did you catch a cold?¡±


    She continued shaking her head. ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± She then poured herself a ss of milk,


    trying to avoid his gaze.


    He noticed her slightly swollen eyes.


    As they left the house, Tyler had been waiting in the car for Olivia, but she hadn¡¯t shown up. The driver


    kept checking the time. Finally, she emerged from the house and walked to the car. Tyler rolled down


    the window to look at her.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to school on my own, Tyler.¡±


    He reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re going to bete for your first ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    He stared at her for a long time before eventually saying, ¡°Okay, be safe. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    She responded, her voice choked with emotion.


    He stopped rolling up the window upon hearing her. He looked at her for a few seconds before finally


    closing the window.


    Separated by the tinted window, she stood there, waiting for him to leave.


    In her fourth year of university, Olivia had many responsibilities. She had a heavy workload with lots. of


    homework, and she had been working diligently in theb. At this time, she didn¡¯t want anyone to


    disturb her, so she did her best to ignore the stares and whispers around her.


    That day in theb, teams were being formed. Suddenly, one of the girls in her team said to the


    lecturer, ¡°We¡¯d like to change teams.¡±


    Olivia nced at them, curious about their request.


    The lecturer, seated at the main table, looked up and asked, puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    One of the two girls said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be on the same team with a problematic person.¡±


    372


    Her words caused an uproar in theb, and Olivia gripped the paper she was holding upon hearing


    them.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®problematic person¡®?¡± the lecturer asked,


    The girl then looked at Olivia, and all eyes in theb turned to her. At that moment, everyone what was


    happening.


    Olivia fell into a painful silence, feeling as though she were being consumed by a sea of fire.


    knew


    The lecturer looked at her as well. In reality, the lecturers were aware of the happenings on the school


    forum to some extent. The lecturer didn¡¯t immediately respond, just looking at Olivia.


    A heavy silence enveloped theb.


    ¡°Okay, please don¡¯t bring personal conflicts and opinions into theb. This is not a social gathering, so


    let¡¯s focus on our work and avoid gossip.¡±


    Fortunately, the lecturer didn¡¯t make things more difficult for Olivia. The lecturer had observed Olivia¡¯s


    usual behavior, recognizing her as a diligent student who didn¡¯t seek trouble or draw attention. Olivia


    generally performed well on the tasks assigned, so the lecturer decided to be lenient.


    The girl who had spoken up didn¡¯t expect this response from the lecturer and cast a quick nce at


    Olivia.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Olivia felt even more exhausted than the previous day when she returned to Sandalwood Pce, She


    walked to the door in a moody state, not even bothering to look up.


    The maid greeted her, saying, ¡°Ms. Olivia.¡±


    Without lifting her gaze, Olivia responded listlessly.


    The maid, sensing Olivia¡¯s mood, refrained from aslding any questions this time. Instead, she said, ¡±


    Rest on the couch, and I¡¯ll pour you a ss of juice.¡±


    Olivia replied absentmindedly, and the maid went to the kitchen to fetch the juice. However, when she


    returned with the ss, sh


    noticed that Olivia had gone to her room.


    Tyler arrived home earlier than usual, around 5 P.M. He was already in the living room when the maid


    approached him, saying, ¡°Ms. Olivia is home, but she went straight to her room.¡±


    Holding a box of cakes, Tyler nodded in acknowledgment.


    The maid noticed there was tiramisu in the box andmented, ¡°You must have brought these from


    your family home.¡±


    Tyler replied, ¡°Grandma asked me to bring them home. Put them on a te.¡±


    As the maid served the cakes, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Tyler¡¯s grandmother¡¯s favorite cake.


    The cake was expensive, and of course, there was a lot of it at his family home.


    She also wondered why Tyler was being kind to Olivia. Why bring the cakes home and ask her to serve


    them now? He rarely indulged in dessert, but thinking it through, it made sense since Olivia was


    Naomi¡¯s sister.


    Once the maid left, Tyler removed his tie and headed upstairs. After a couple of steps, he paused and


    turned to the maid, asking, ¡°Olivia¡¯s home?¡±


    The maid stopped as well and answered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look well.¡±


    Tyler had also noticed something was off about Olivia in the past few days. ¡°Okay, got it,¡± he said


    before continuing to his room.


    He came downstairs after changing and was on a phone call, presumably work¨Crted. He spoke for a


    while by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, gazing outside, before ending the call.


    When he returned to the living room, he nced around and then sat down on the couch.


    Just then, Olivia appeared, heading toward the kitchen to help. She hoped to keep busy and distract


    herself. However, she froze when she saw Tyler, who was reading a newspaper.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him toe home early today. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Tyler.


    Chapter 54


    272


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He put down the newspaper upon hearing his name and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks, momentarily uncertain. She eventually walked over to him and stood.


    nearby.


    Tyler, sensing the seriousness of the situation, asked her, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡®


    But Olivia remained silent.


    Tyler, growing visibly upset, continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    She shook her head in silence.


    Frustrated, Tyler took out his phone and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call


    your friend.¡±


    Panicking, Olivia rushed over and grabbed his hand. She looked utterly exhausted as she pleaded, It¡¯s


    really nothing, Tyler.¡±


    Despite her plea, Tyler¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°You¡¯re still not telling me?¡±


    Understanding that she couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, Olivia decided it was better to tell him herself, rather


    than having him ask Sophie.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    1/2


    ¡°Someone at school took pictures of you dropping me off and posted them on the school¡¯s forum. They


    say that you¡¯re my¡­ sugar daddy,¡± Olivia finally revealed.


    Tyler¡¯s expression turned grim as he processed the information. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice was almost inaudible. ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    His expression hardened even further. ¡°Why did you only tell me that now?¡±


    She released her grip on his wrist.


    ¡°Were you not going to tell me if I didn¡¯t ask?¡± Tyler fixed her with a stern gaze. ¡°Wait here,¡± he ordered,


    then stepped aside to make a phone call.


    Olivia stood there, unsure of how he would handle the situation. She listened as he inquired about the


    situation on the phone with the school director, his tone firm and unwavering.


    Even from a distance, Olivia could hear the school director exining the situation to Tyler. He listened


    attentively at first, but after a couple of minutes, his tone grew sharp and demanding.


    ¡°You must solve this today. I don¡¯t want such a rumor to spread in the school again,¡± hemanded


    before hanging up.


    Tyler walked back towards Olivia with a cold expression. He let out a sigh after a moment. ¡°Come with


    me.¡±


    Confused but obedient, Olivia followed him upstairs. He was already seated in a chair, smoking, when


    she entered the room. He frowned and extinguished the cigarette, releasing a puff of smoke..


    In silence, they sat there together. Tyler initially avoided looking at Olivia, instead focusing on the


    remnant embers in the ashtray.


    Olivia struggled to find words to address the situation, realizing how distant she had been from him. in


    recent days.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Finally, Tyler lifted his gaze to meet hers. In the next moment, he grabbed her wrist forcefully, pulling


    her towards him. Olivia instinctively tried to break free, but he sped the back of her neck. and


    pressed her face into his neck.


    It was an intimate gesture that left Olivia still and breathless. She copsed like a melted candle in his


    embrace, her soft sobs barely audible.


    Tyler felt the shock and humiliation she had endured over the past few days. He shifted his hand from


    the back of her neck to her head, shutting his eyes as he listened to her quiet cries.


    She was someone who dared not even cry too loud, so how would she tell him what she had gone


    through?


    Olivia clung to him like a frightened bird, her hand resting weakly on his chest but no longer


    Chapter 55


    212


    struggling. She finally gave up after realizing that he was hugging her tighter and tighter. She sobbed


    close to his car.


    In the dimly lit room, Tyler whispered into her ear, ¡°You should¡¯ve told me, understand?¡± His voice


    carried a blend of reproach and subtle empathy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you,¡± Olivia replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    The reason was that Olivia had no idea what their rtionship was. It seemed that rtionships could


    beplicated as soon as sex was involved.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you tell me?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. On the contrary, it¡¯s Naomi and me who put


    you in this position.¡±


    His words were whispered into her ear, creating an intimate atmosphere between them.


    Olivia could only cry weakly in his embrace.


    When she eventually looked up, their eyes locked onto each other. Neither could look away from the


    other¡¯s gaze.


    The soft lighting illuminated her teary face in the dim room, creating a romantic ambiance.


    As Tyler instinctively leaned closer to her lips, she dodged his advance. They remained silent, lost in


    their thoughts.


    She felt pain as she looked down, while he continued to stare at her face.


    However, after a few moments of hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her lips.


    They had never kissed outside the bedroom before. Olivia was still crying, and her tears mingled with


    their kiss. Nevertheless, he kissed her even more passionately, as if trying to erase the saltiness of her


    tears.


    It felt like he wasforting her.


    The


    school handled the matter swiftly. All news about it disappeared after that night.


    The following morning, Olivia couldn¡¯t find any news about the incident on the school forum. She


    appeared tired as she sat down at the dining table. The maid served her a ss of warm milk.


    Meanwhile, Tyler sat across from her and spoke, ¡°Drink the milk. I¡¯ve dealt with. the school. Nobody will


    bring it up again.¡±


    Her downcast expression flickered when she heard his words. Softly, she replied, ¡°Got it,¡± before taking


    a sip of the milk.


    He refrained from speaking further, merely observing her battered countenance as they both ate


    breakfast.


    Concerned that his presence might affect her, Tyler didn¡¯t arrange for his driver to take her to school.


    The stares she received at school were no longer as piercing, and the gossip had. dissipated.


    While she was lost in thought on her way to ss, Sophie patted her shoulder from behind.


    ¡°Olivia, the school released a statement stating that the person who dropped your off at school was a


    family member. They advocated for justice on your behalf.¡±


    For some reason, Olivia couldn¡¯t seem to brighten up. She replied gloomily,¡± That¡¯s great.¡±


    Sophie, on the other hand, was thrilled. ¡°Now everyone knows that youe from a wealthy family!¡±


    ne she


    came


    Olivia had typically worked part¨Ctime, leading most people to from an average family. When they saw


    those pictures, they jumped to the conclusion that she had a sugar daddy. Nobody had ever suspected


    it might be a family member dropping her off.


    Sophie continued, ¡°Mr. Tyler is family, after all. They would¡¯ve been shocked if they knew it was Tyler in


    the car.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tyler was a significant contributor to the school, with the Harris family making substantial annual


    donations.


    Olivia felt weary of Sophie¡¯s constant chatter and mumbled to herself, ¡°As long as the


    misunderstanding is gone now.¡±


    Sophie gripped her shoulders, trying tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody dares to gossip about you


    again.¡±


    Olivia merely gave a brief acknowledgment.


    After walking together for a while, they parted ways at a fork in the path, each heading in a different


    direction.


    Olivia went to theb and felt anxious when she arrived. However, to her surprise, the girls who had


    requested to change teams the previous day quickly apologized to her. They admitted they had been


    misled by the pictures.


    Her fear lessened when they apologized, and she softly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Her only hope now was for the incident to fade away as quickly as possible, leaving no trace behind.


    She remained in theb, conducting experiments until 9 P.M.. By the time she


    left, it was pitch dark outside, and a heavy rain was pouring down.


    Realizing she hadn¡¯t brought an umbre, she reluctantly decided to share one with a girl from theb


    on the way to the school entrance. The rainstorm was fierce, rendering the street vendor¡¯s umbres


    useless.


    As she contemted whether to call the maid to inform her of herte return, her phone rang. The


    caller¡¯s name read ¡°Tyler¡± on the screen, causing her heart to skip a beat. After a few moments of


    hesitation, she answered, her tone somber, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Are you still at school?¡± came Tyler¡¯s voice.


    At the entrance, there were only a few people around at that moment. Standing in a dark corner and


    getting soaked in the rain, she replied, ¡°Yes, I might be homete.¡±


    To her surprise, Tyler responded, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t bring an umbre, so I came to pick you up.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a ck car slowly pulled over in front of her.


    Olivia stared at the car. After a moment of silence, she put down her phone and got into the car,


    unaware that someone stood 100 meters away from her, holding an umbre in the dark and watching


    her every move.


    The car door closed, and she found herself sitting next to Tyler, with the loud noise of the rain now


    blocked by the car doors. The inside of the car was quiet, and neither of them spoke.


    A soft, warm light above the car illuminated their surroundings as they drove away from the school.


    After they departed, the person who had been watching Olivia from a distance remained motionless in


    the dark.


    At midnight in the Sandalwood Pce, Oliviay in Tyler¡¯s bed after taking a shower.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Tyler was supposed to attend a morning meeting, but he ended up missing it because he couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to get out of bed.


    At noon, they both sat down to have lunch at the dining table. Knowing that Olivia was in her fourth


    year of college and would soon graduate, Tyler inquired about her ns for the future.


    Olivia, who majored in medicine and frequently spent her time in theb, replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Sitting across from her, Tyler suggested, ¡°Are you busy today?¡±


    Perplexed by his question, Olivia looked at him for rification.


    ¡°Do you want to visit the Harris Group with me?¡± Tyler proposed after a brief pause. He added, ¡°My


    secretary happens to be off today, so you can do a one¨Cday internship.¡±


    Concerned about herck of experience, Olivia hesitated and worried if she would be a burden to him.


    ¡°But I have no¡­ experience, and I know nothing. Will I stir up trouble for you?¡±


    In reality, Tyler was worried that she would overthink at home. ¡°Think of it as taking a break. Besides,


    I¡¯m confident you can handle serving drinks. It¡¯s not a difficult task.¡®


    Clutching her cutlery, Olivia found the idea doable. Then, she asked, ¡°Tyler, since you want me to work


    for you, will you pay me?¡±


    This mischievous question caught Tyler¡¯s attention, and he set his soup bowl aside, giving her a


    serious look as he contemted her request. ¡°Tell me how you¡¯d like to do it, and I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Blushing slightly, Olivia backtracked, ¡°I was just kidding, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Seeing her embarrassment, Tyler suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you perform today. If you do a good


    job, I might consider paying you.¡±


    She smiled when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Tyler continued, ¡°I have high standards for my secretary.¡±


    A hint of annoyance crossed Olivia¡¯s face, finding him somewhat exasperating.


    In the afternoon, they ventured out together. Olivia dressed appropriately in


    office wear, resembling a secretary, and stood beside Tyler in the elevator. Many


    people couldn¡¯t help but nce at her curiously.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Chapter 7


    Feeling nervous, Olivia moved to stand behind Tyler, who was surrounded by several people. Tyler


    made no effort to exin her presence or the purpose of her visit to the curious onlookers.


    The elevator ride felt like an eternity as they ascended from the first floor to the thirtieth. Finally, when


    the doors opened, no one dared to move. Tyler exited first, and Olivia hesitated about whether to


    follow.


    Tyler stopped outside the elevator and cast a brief nce at her in the corner. Olivia quickly realized he


    was waiting for her, prompting her to step out and trail behind him.


    Maintaining close proximity, Tyler quietly instructed, ¡°Follow me,¡± and only she could hear his words.


    Nervously, Olivia replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyler,¡± and followed closely behind him.


    Tyler stopped looking at her and went on walking. The rest of the people came out as well, and they


    followed him, while Olivia walked next to him.


    In Tyler¡¯s office, Olivia quickly adapted to the situation and began serving drinks. At this moment,


    serving drinks was the only task she knew how to handle.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    At Harris Group, everyone present was part of the elite in society. Initially, they cast sidelong nces at


    Olivia, but as the meeting progressed, they gradually became engrossed in their discussions.


    Olivia found herself busily attending to the crowd. She was the busiest among them once the meeting


    commenced.


    Amidst the meeting, Tyler, who had been issuing instructions to his staff, suddenly stopped and


    addressed her, saying, ¡°Take a rest.¡±


    Olivia had been in the midst of preparing coffee, but she set down the coffee pot upon hearing his


    command. She nced at him, drawing the attention of


    everyone in the meeting room.


    Taking the opportunity to speak, she replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    With the room¡¯s attention now back on Tyler, he resumed the meeting.


    Olivia ced the coffee pot down and settled on a nearby couch. As she stretched her arms, she


    couldn¡¯t help but reflect that the job of a secretary was more demanding than she had anticipated. She


    had been continuously busy throughout the meeting, even though her tasks were rtively simple.


    Just then, a staff member from the administrative office approached her, offering a ss of orange juice


    and a piece of cake. She said softly to her, ¡°Cake and juice. for you.¡±


    Given the circumstances, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to eat, so she epted the items, and the staff member left


    with a smile.


    Just to be safe, she only drank the juice. She dared not touch the cake.


    She never expected that her one¨Cday internship would extend until past 11 at night. As Tyler


    apanied her to the elevator, they appeared to be the only people left in the entire building. Weary


    and drowsy, she stood beside him.


    He inquired about her day, ¡°How was your work today?¡±


    Not wanting to admit her exhaustion in front of her boss, she replied, ¡°Not bad,¡± suppressing her true


    feelings.


    Tyler sensed that she wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth and probed further, ¡°Are your arms tired?¡±


    She was exhausted, having spent the day performing repetitive tasks like printing. But she responded,


    ¡°No, they¡¯re just a little sore.¡±


    Chapter 58


    Her answer was quite contradictory. Tyler noted, ¡°Isn¡¯t soreness a type of tiredness?¡±


    However, he hadn¡¯t realized that she was on the verge of falling asleep when he posed the question.


    She suddenly swayed, prompting him to quickly catch her in his embrace.


    Startled, Olivia realized she was resting against him when she opened her eyes. Blushing, she


    clutched her arms around her chest and looked away.


    ¡°Are you that sleepy?¡± Tyler asked.


    Fully awake now, she couldn¡¯t admit her exhaustion due to not sleeping well the previous night and


    workingte into the evening. She simply responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tyler, however, understood what she was thinking. After ncing at her blushing face, he assured,


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She obediently nodded in agreement.


    Just then, the elevator stopped. Olivia got out of his embrace, and he let go of her arms too, the tip of


    his fingers leaving her wrists the moment the door opened.


    As they were leaving the elevator, they didn¡¯t notice that Jacob was standing in a corridor near the staff


    elevator entrance. He watched them walk out together. Once inside the car, Tyler held her hand next to


    her thigh.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    While on their way home, Tyler received a phone call from Naomi. They were still holding hands, but


    the moment Olivia heard Naomi¡¯s voice, she immediately withdrew her hand, as if shocked.


    Tyler sensed her nervousness as she pulled away but didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he gazed down,


    recognizing her unease.


    Naomi sounded cheerful on the phone, ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s my birthday tomorrow. I¡¯d like toe home to


    celebrate, what do you say? Staying in the hospital is so dull, and I really don¡¯t want to spend another


    birthday here.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t realized that tomorrow was Naomi¡¯s birthday. She clenched her. teeth, trying to shrink into


    the background as much as possible.


    Tyler didn¡¯t reach for her hand again, allowing her to sit there quietly. He replied to Naomi, ¡°Your health


    might not handle it. There are many bacteria outside,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    after all.¡±


    But Naomi persisted, sounding somewhat coquettish, ¡°Just do it for me this one time, Tyler. It¡¯s


    agonizing being in the hospital. Consider it my birthday wish.¡±


    He thought for a long time. ¡°We should discuss this with your parents.¡± Naomi was well¨Cprepared.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already agreed. They said to ask you.¡± How could he say no to that? After her plea, he


    agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    Naturally, Naomi was thrilled with his decision. ¡°Great, thank you, Tyler.¡± She continued chatting for a


    bit before they hung up.


    Tyler then nced at Olivia, who was sitting beside him.


    She asked, ¡°I¨CIs it Naomi¡¯s birthday tomorrow?¡±


    He replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot.¡± In truth, it wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten. They hadn¡¯t beenmunicating


    much, so her birthday had simply slipped her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get her a gift,¡± she mumbled to herself.


    The moment they had held hands earlier now felt like an illusion.


    Tyler remained silent, offering no response.


    The following day, Olivia headed to the mall in the morning to purchase a gift for


    Naomi. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what to get her but ultimately settled on a bracelet after checking out


    various stores.


    Almost immediately after, she received a call from Naomi, who asked her toe home. Naomi was


    dressing up and couldn¡¯t decide what to wear. She wanted Olivia¡¯s opinion.


    Upon entering Naomi¡¯s room, Olivia found her sitting at her vanity, considering two elegant gowns in


    red and white. Despite the sophistication of the dresses, Naomi¡¯s frail appearance couldn¡¯t be


    concealed.


    Seeking Olivia¡¯s advice, Naomi asked, ¡°Should I wear red or white, Olivia?¡±


    Olivia responded, ¡°You¡¯d look better in red.¡±


    Naomi took her input seriously, saying, ¡°I think red is a good choice, but it might be too vibrant.¡±


    Quick to reassure her, Olivia said, ¡°No, you¡¯ll look stunning in red, Naomi.¡±


    Naomi chuckled after hearing Olivia¡¯s words. ¡°Red it is then.¡±


    Olivia went to the designer to get the gown on the mannequin after Naomi made her choice. However,


    as Naomi looked down, she spotted a love bite on Olivia¡¯s neck.


    The smile on her face froze.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Olivia didn¡¯t notice what Naomi was observing. She asked cheerfully, ¡°They¡¯ve brought the gown. Are


    you going to try it on now?¡±


    Naomi stood by the vanity, watching Olivia¡¯s smiling face. After a brief pause, she spoke, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try


    it.¡±


    Olivia brought the gown to her and gathered her courage to say, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    But Naomi kept staring at her.


    Just then, the door opened, and Tyler entered. He walked over to Naomi and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Naomi held onto his arm. ¡°I can¡¯t decide. Is red or white better?¡± She wanted him


    to make the choice.


    Tyler looked at Olivia and saw the red gown she was holding. After a moment, he said, ¡°Red.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia nced down when she noticed his gaze. He also averted his


    euge


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    Naomi sensed the awkwardness between them. She held Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll go


    change now, and you can tell me how I look. Sounds good?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, sure. Go ahead.¡±


    Turning to Olivia, Naomi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia followed her to the changing room. As she passed by Tyler, he walked over and sat on the


    couch. They avoided making eye contact and both looked down.


    Time passed, and when Naomi finished changing, she stood in front of him, asking, ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Tyler, who had been lost in thought, examined her appearance. Heplimented, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    However, Naomi continued, ¡°I think Olivia would look stunning in this. She¡¯s so young, with soft skin, a


    tiny waist, and a nice butt. I believe the gown would fit her perfectly. What do you think, Tyler?¡±


    Olivia panicked when she heard this unexpectedment. Her ears were ringing, and she couldn¡¯t


    fathom where this conversation was heading.


    Tyler walked towards her in response. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re the one who looks better in it.


    Crows


    373


    Naomi smiled when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, of course.¡±


    With nothing more to say, Naomi took a good look at herself in the mirror.


    Olivia felt like she was suffocating and quickly interjected, ¡°Naomi, I¡¯m going to help the maid.¡±


    Naomi, still smiling, agreed, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Not wanting to stay any longer, Olivia hurriedly left. As soon as she departed, Tyler finally looked at


    Naomi, who had caught him looking.


    ¡°Tyler, is Olivia pretty?¡±


    His face turned grim as he looked at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    She turned around and leaned in his embrace. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help but feel jealous.¡±


    He gazed at her, and after a brief pause, he held her back today, enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday


    Meanwhile, Olivia refrained from helping in the kitchen. Instead, she stood in the corridor.


    After Naomi had changed into the gown, she asked Tyler to leave, as she needed. to do her makeup.


    Olivia was about to enter the room when Tyler walked out of it.


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    He beat her to it. ¡°Ignore her.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Olivia felt a painful knot in her heart, but she suppressed it, maintaining at somber expression. ¡°Hmm,


    okay. I understand.¡±


    Tyler understood her thoughts and reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink it.


    She replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He walked away, leaving her with her thoughts and the lingering pain in her


    heart.


    The birthday party Tyler threw for Naomi was a grand affair, attended by both friends and rtives.


    Naomi, dressed and made up, stood by his side with a cheerful expression. Together, they made a


    perfect couple.


    Rtives chatted in the living room, surrounding Naomi. Olivia lingered nearby, unsure if she should


    join in.


    Someone noticed her andmented, ¡°Olivia has grown so much. Oh my, she¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    Darren and Mrs. Jones, wearing smiles, chimed in, ¡°Yes, indeed. She has blossomed into a young


    lady.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In reality, they were not genuinely pleased to see her. She had stirred up controversy among the


    rtives in the past, and they were often criticized whenever her name came up.


    As they chatted, nobody invited Olivia to join them, not even her parents.


    Tyler noticed this, as did Naomi. Strangely, Naomi did nothing to include Olivia. Tyler refrained from


    intervening, considering it a family matter.


    Olivia was perceptive. She greeted the rtives and then quietly retreated


    upstairs to her room.


    When Tyler swirled his wine ss, Naomi suddenly retched, covering her mouth quickly.


    Nervousness spread among the rtives as they witnessed this.


    Tyler held her arm, asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    She suppressed her nausea and replied softly, ¡°Just a reaction from the chemo.¡±


    He said in concern, ¡°Don¡¯t drink wine.¡±


    She agreed, feeling touched. ¡°Mm¨Chmm, got it.¡±


    Chapter 61.


    said.


    However, what Naomi said made her panic.


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem to care about her internal struggle. He walked past her and entered his room.


    *


    At midnight, Olivia came to his


    room air


    He whispered into her ear, ¡°You were really pretty tonight, do you know that?¡±


    Everyone hadplimented Naomi, but no one had acknowledged her.


    Everyone¡¯s attention had been on Naomi, while Olivia had been overlooked in the corner. She didn¡¯t


    have an identity or a ce even at the Joneses¡® official family gathering.


    Tyler had noticed all of this.


    He told her she looked pretty, but she didn¡¯t react. Both of them were resisting each other, but they


    couldn¡¯t help but grow closer.


    He gently held her wrist and told her, ¡°You would look even more beautiful in that red gown.¡±


    Should he have said that? She wasn¡¯t sure if she should interpret his words as innocent.


    She was conflicted, wondering whether he was pitying her or flirting with her. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t the


    only one confused; even Tyler wasn¡¯t sure if he was offering pity or expressing his genuine feelings


    unconsciously.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Naomi was in her ward. It was her birthday today, but she felt lonely after


    returning to the hospital. She wondered what Tyler was doing


    at that moment.


    She continued calling him.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    It was a Monday morning, and Olivia struggled to wake up. She finally crawled out of bed when the sun


    was already high in the sky. To her surprise, she found someone sitting next to her.


    She was taken aback and hid beneath the sheets. She asked in a soft voice, ¡± Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Sitting beside her was Tyler. He was dressed in a shirt and cks, having just woken up and not yet


    put on his tie or coat.


    He looked at her and replied, ¡°I called your school to give you the day off. You can sleep in if you want.¡±


    She pulled the sheets closer, feeling shy and embarrassed. Her voice was barely audible as she


    responded, ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s okay. I can go to school.¡±


    Tyler left the decision to her, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you. I did that thinking you might want to sleep more.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Shey there, feeling awkward about having fallen asleep in his bed. How would she exin herself if


    she ran into the maid on her way out?


    Tyler, on the other hand, paid no attention to her thoughts. He got up and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    Olivia remained hidden in the sheets, responding softly.


    Tyler calmly and elegantly walked to the walk¨Cin closet, adjusting his cor.


    It took her a while to finally look up from the sheets. She blushed when she recalled what he had said


    to herst night. She knew she shouldn¡¯t take it seriously because he had just been flirting with her.


    Tyler returned from the closet, dressed appropriately.


    Olivia was still lost in thought, sitting there in a daze. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe out so quickly,


    so she hastily got off the bed. However, she collided with him in her rush to get out.


    He caught her instantly.


    Embarrassed, she kept her head down, her hands gripping his cor.


    He looked at her, finding her reaction quite amusing. A smile formed on his face as he asked, ¡°Why did


    you panic?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Olivia mumbled softly from within his embrace, ¡°Nothing,


    I just suddenly felt dizzy.¡±


    She offered this exnation to salvage her pride.


    He yed along and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you still feel dizzy now, then?¡±


    Her heart raced as his lips brushed against her earlobe. He was being unusually intimate. She


    remained in his embrace, unwilling to look up.


    He decided to stop teasing her and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± His tone was gentle, almost as if he were


    speaking to a newlywed wife.


    Olivia¡¯s heart fluttered as she finally let go of his cor, obediently replying, ¡± Hmm, okay.¡±


    He released her as well. As she managed to regain herposure and stand still, his phone rang. He


    picked it up and saw that it was Naomi who had called, with several missed calls from her. This detail


    had escaped his notice until now.


    Olivia instinctively stepped back in surprise, putting some distance between them.


    Tyler nced at her but said nothing. Frowning, he gripped his phone and left the bedroom.


    Olivia¡¯s heart was still pounding, and she felt a sense of panic.


    Fortunately, she was free to move about the house as she pleased. As she descended the stairs, the


    maid, wearing a friendly smile, remarked, ¡°It looks like you were exhausted at Ms. Naomi¡¯s birthday


    party yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Olivia initially had a smile on her face, but it soon froze when she heard the unexpected question from


    the maid.


    Noticing her sudden silence, the maid inquired,


    what¡¯s w


    Quicklyposing herself, Olivia replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Having been granted a day off from school by Tyler, Olivia found herself with little to do after breakfast.


    She apanied the maid to the supermarket, but on their way back, the maid realized that they had


    dropped something. She asked Olivia to head inside while she continued the search for the missing


    item.


    Standing at the door, Olivia considered asking the maid to give up the search but ultimately kept her


    silence. She entered the house carrying the grocery bags.


    However, upon arriving in the lobby, she was surprised to find a well¨Cdressed woman sitting on the


    couch, engrossed in reading the newspaper. There was no one else around, and the atmosphere was


    rather quiet.


    Unsure of who this woman might be, Olivia decided to approach her and greeted her with a friendly,


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The woman nced up from the newspaper and studied Olivia for a moment.


    Although Olivia didn¡¯t recognize the woman, her instincts told her that sheContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    should behave hospitably. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water,¡± she offered and quickly headed to the kitchen.


    Soon, she returned with a ss of water, which she ced in front of the woman.


    ¡°Here you go, this is for you.¡±


    The woman looked at Olivia for a while but refrained from asking further questions, as Olivia had not


    disclosed her full name. Instead, she inquired, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Olivia,¡± she replied without revealing herst name.


    Satisfied with the response, the woman continued, ¡°What a good girl. What¡¯s your rtionship with


    Tyler?¡±


    This question made Olivia feel uneasy. After careful consideration, she replied, ¡± I¡¯m staying here for


    the time being.¡±


    The woman smiled, seemingly understanding Olivia¡¯s reluctance to share more. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just


    visiting. Go ahead with your own thing.¡±


    Chapter 63


    Since Olivia had no idea who this woman was, she didn¡¯t have much to discuss. She decided to go


    upstairs to her room. However, the maid returned home before she could reach her destination.


    When the maid spotted the woman sitting there, she was taken aback, and the bag she was holding fell


    to the floor. With a trembling voice, she stammered, ¡°M- Mrs. Harris?¡±


    Olivia shivered upon hearing that name and stared at the woman in disbelief. Mrs. Harris could only


    refer to Tyler¡¯s mother.


    Her heart raced, and she felt frozen in ce.


    Ana Morin, however, remainedposed. She nced at the maid, who was standing by the door,


    and calmly remarked, ¡°I came to visit Tyler. I didn¡¯t see him, but I met ady friend.¡±


    The maid, out of panic, didn¡¯t tell who Olivia was.


    Tyler hurried home within half an hour. As soon as he arrived, Ana Morin wasted no time and asked,


    ¡°Who¡¯s that youngdy? Your new girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia remained silent throughout the encounter.


    Tyler didn¡¯t introduce her and instead suggested to his mother, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together if you¡¯re


    free.¡±


    However, Ana seemed oblivious to his offer, continuing with her own thoughts,¡± I quite like her, she¡¯s


    more docile than Naomi.¡±


    Tyler paid her no attention, and the smile quickly faded from Ana¡¯s face. Frustration crept into her tone


    as she continued, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ll never ept Naomi, nor will our family ept a daughter¨Cinw who is


    terribly sick.¡±


    Tyler remained stoic, his tone icy as he asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Ana didn¡¯te here to argue, and she maintained a forced smile as she said, ¡± It¡¯s rare to see you


    rush home. Seems like thisdy is quite important to you. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine with anyone as long as it¡¯s


    not Naomi.¡±


    The two locked eyes in a tense standoff, neither willing to back down. The maid, meanwhile, remained


    silent, standing in the background. She dared not say anything.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected the situation to unfold this way, nor did she anticipate t revtions about Tyler¡¯s


    engagement to Naomi.


    the


    Long ago, she heard her family talking about Naomi and Tyler. She heard that it was Tyler¡¯s mother


    who was unwilling to ept her, that they had been engaged for years instead of getting married. His


    mother disagreed with the marriage.


    Never had she thought it was all true.


    She retreated, attempting to remove herself from the situation.


    Ana nced at her again.


    Just then, Tyler spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to stay since you¡¯re busy.¡± He sounded heartless; he didn¡¯t


    bother to be nice..


    Ana chuckled and looked away from Olivia. Naturally, she did not stay. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Her departure was swift, and her chauffeur awaited her outside.


    Olivia watched as the car drove away, leaving behind a now¨Cquiet Sandalwood Pce. The maid was


    visibly shaken, and it took her a while to regain herposure.


    Tyler looked at her and asked, ¡°When did shee?¡±


    ¡°I called you as soon as I saw her here.¡±


    He then looked at Olivia. She was still tense. After all, she hadn¡¯t expected to see Ana here today. He


    said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Observing the interaction between Tyler and Olivia, the maid couldn¡¯t help but notice that Tyler¡¯s tone


    seemed gentler when addressing Olivia.


    With a clenched fist, Olivia responded, ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler walked past Olivia and headed upstairs, leaving her standing there.


    Olivia was gued with worry about whether Ana had discovered the real reason for her stay at


    Sandalwood Pce. She couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the consequences if that were the case.


    As she continued to stand there, lost in thought, the maid approached her and whispered, ¡°Ms. Ana


    doesn¡¯t really like Ms. Naomi. Mr. Tyler and her have had fights because of that. It seems their


    rtionship still has some unresolved issues.


    Olivia bit her lip as she absorbed this information.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The maid offered Olivia somefort, saying, ¡°Alright, go upstairs and rest. This has nothing to do with


    you.¡±


    She then headed to the kitchen and had a thought, which she shared with Olivia, ¡® Please make coffee


    for Mr. Tyler and bring it to the study.¡±


    Following the instructions, Olivia went to the bar to make coffee and then proceeded to the study. Tyler


    was inside, engrossed in his work, but he noticed her presence.


    In the dimly lit room, they exchanged nces.


    After standing there for a while, Olivia finally gathered the courage to walk in. She positioned herself


    next to Tyler¡¯s desk and softly said, ¡°Your coffee, Tyler.¡±


    Their fingers brushed against each other when he reached out to take the coffee. Olivia quickly


    withdrew her hand.


    He asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to school today?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I was a little¡­ tired, so I decided to skip.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    However, Olivia remained silent in response. Sensing her hesitation, Tyler reached out and gently


    pulled her closer, enfolding her in his embrace.


    Though her body remained still, she cautiously rested her head against his chest. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Tyler asked, his voice soft and kind. His expression was gentle.


    Surprisingly, Olivia realized that she wanted to stay in his embrace for longer. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m


    okay.¡±


    He ced his hand on her head, causing her to shudder slightly.


    Sensing her awkwardness, Tyler couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. He reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I won¡¯t touch you today.¡±


    He continued to caress her head, while she continued to lean into his embrace. Silence enveloped the


    study, and a lingering sense of tenderness hung in the air.


    ¡°I know,¡± she finally replied.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t resist this intimacy with him. They both knew they shouldn¡¯t


    engage in such closeness outside the bedroom. While it was understandable when they hugged in bed,


    what was the reason behind it


    now?


    They were like a ship adrift, losing its direction.


    Tyler took a deep breath and held her even closer. His eyes brimmed with gentleness.


    Their embrace intensified, neither able to resist. Olivia¡¯s face paled as she struggled with her emotions.


    Unable to resist any longer, she grasped his neck, melting into his embrace. They held each other


    tighter, drawing closer.


    Whispering softly into her ear, Tyler murmured, ¡°Olivia¡­ Olivia¡­¡±


    In the next moment, his breath tickled her ear as he continued to call her name.


    Both of them were breathing heavily, and aplex mix of emotions swirled across Tyler¡¯s face.


    The following day, Olivia returned to school. As she left the subway station, a ck car pulled up next


    to her. A man emerged from the vehicle and stood in her path. He appeared to be a chauffeur.


    ¡°Ms. Olivia, you are wanted,¡± the chauffeur informed her.


    A familiar face appeared inside the car. It was Ana, the woman Olivia had encountered at Sandalwood


    Pce yesterday.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Olivia nced at the person inside the car, her mind racing with various possibilities for why Ana was


    here.


    Ana said to her, ¡°We met yesterday, youngdy. Did you forget?¡±


    Quickly, Olivia responded, ¡°Hi, Ms. Ana.¡±


    Ana continued, ¡°Are you still studying?¡±


    Given that Ana¡¯s car had attracted attention at the subway station, many people were looking their way.


    The driver then suggested, ¡°Ms. Olivia, let¡¯s get into the car. It would be better if we talk somewhere


    else.¡±


    Realizing that Ana hade specifically to find her, Olivia understood that she didn¡¯t have much of a


    choice.


    The driver stood by the car door, gesturing for her to enter. Meanwhile, Anat stopped paying attention


    to her, gazing ahead as if uninterested..


    Olivia feltpelled toply¨Cshe had no other options. She walked slowly to the car and got inside.


    They only lingered at the subway entrance for a few moments before the car started moving.


    Olivia had no idea where they were taking her. She anxiously clutched her dress. Ana, who had


    previously been smiling, was now silent, giving her a sense of foreboding.


    Olivia decided to disclose her identity, breaking the silence, ¡°Ms. Ana, my name is Olivia Jones. Naomi


    is my sister.¡±


    She anticipated that Ana might react with anger upon learning she was Naomi¡¯s sister, given Ana¡¯s


    known aversion to Naomi. However, to her surprise, Ana chuckled at the revtion.


    ¡°You¡¯re Naomi¡¯s sister?¡±


    Olivia said honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ana¡¯s response was unexpected. She looked into Olivia¡¯s eyes and seemed to take a liking to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from your sister. She¡¯s arrogant, but you¡¯re polite. I don¡¯t care about your rtionship


    with her. What matters is who will join our family.¡±


    Startled, Olivia lifted her face to meet Ana¡¯s gaze, not entirelyprehending her intentions.


    Ana continued tly, ¡°Naomi is quite unfortunate. I¡¯ve finally epted her into the family, yet she


    contracted such an illness. Your family is quite unfortunate as well. However, we can ept you, but


    definitely not Naomi.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of the conflict between Naomi and Ana that would lead her to say such


    things. She remained silent.


    Ana went on to say, ¡°It would be great if you could give our family a child.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her words triggered a realization in Olivia¡¯s mind. Ana knew everything¨Cher rtionship with Tyler, her


    innermost thoughts.


    Ana was aware of theplexities of their situation. That was why she wasn¡¯t taken aback when she


    learned that Olivia was from the Jones family.


    As Olivia¡¯s mind whirled in confusion, Ana added, ¡°Tyler is willing to do anything for Naomi. That¡¯s why I


    hate her. Since she wants a child to save her life, I¡¯d be more than happy for our family to have a


    daughter¨Cinw and a grandchild.¡±


    Olivia felt her heart tremble, and her face turned pale. She realized that she had be a weapon in


    Ana¡¯s hands, a means to punish Naomi.


    Perhaps it was no coincidence that she went to Sandalwood Pce the other day. She hade


    prepared, intent on meeting Olivia.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Olivia found herself in a situation she had never anticipated.


    Ana, noticing Olivia¡¯s silence, demanded, ¡°What? Why are you silent? Do you think what I said was


    horrible?¡±


    Olivia finally regained herposure and responded stiffly, ¡°M¨CMs. Ana, I¡¯ll take the child with me. I


    won¡¯t let it interfere with this. Naomi¡¯s my sister.


    Ana scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like this to me. Do you think you can take the Harris¡® child with you?


    Maybe I should give you a choice now, to not save Naomi.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in rm. Ana was grinning, and it had a malevolent edge to it. She wanted


    Naomi dead.


    As the car continued on its journey, Olivia sat there, her eyes locked onto Ana¡¯s malicious smile. The


    silence inside the car was punctuated only by the sounds of passing vehicles, and a chilling sensation


    crept over Olivia as the breeze blew.


    ¡°You should think about what you¡¯ll do,¡± Ana taunted. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you want your sister to live or die.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°The child might not be useful to her.¡±


    ¡°Then why must you give birth to the child?¡±


    Olivia was their family¡¯sst hope, and she felt overwhelmed. She closed her eyes and appeared


    visibly shaken.


    Ana, aware that Olivia would not choose to let Naomi die, continued her maniptive rhetoric. ¡°Since


    you want your sister to live, you better take her ce. Give birth to the child, and our family will treat


    you well, including me. I¡¯ll be grateful for your great help.¡±


    The car hade to a stop before Olivia realized it. She found herself facing a massive house


    surrounded by lush greenery.


    Ana looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is our house.¡±


    As the driver opened the car door for her, Ana stepped out of the vehicle.


    Olivia remained seated inside, still clutching her dress. This ce was entirely


    unfamiliar to her.


    The driver opened the door for her, waiting. ¡°Please get out of the car, Ms. Olivia.¡±


    She hesitated and asked, ¡°Can I call Tyler?¡±


    However, before she could make the call, the driver cautioned, ¡°Ms. Ana would be


    Chapter 67


    upset, so it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Feeling as though she had been taken against her will, Olivia reluctantly got out of the car.


    Ana, upon reaching the house¡¯s entrance, said, ¡°Forget the formality and make yourself at home.¡± She


    then walked to the living room.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The driver, standing beside Olivia, urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Olivia.¡±


    With no other choice, she followed Ana into the house.


    As they entered the living room, Olivia noticed an elegant elderlydy seated on the couch, surrounded


    by three maids who were attending to her. Thedy inquired upon seeing Ana, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Ana greeted her mother with a smile, ¡°Mom, I brought a guest.¡±


    The olddy scoffed. ¡°I wonder who you¡¯ve brought this time.¡±


    Ana stepped away after hearing that and turned to the door.


    The olddy looked at the person standing at the door with a frown and asked, Who is this?¡±


    Ana wore a cryptic smile and refrained from answering her mother directly. Instead, said, ¡°Olivia,e


    here and meet grandma.¡±


    The olddy couldn¡¯t quite decipher Ana¡¯s intentions for this surprise introduction.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, then, as if programmed, approached the olddy while Ana observed


    her every move. Olivia mustered the courage to address her, ¡± Grandma.¡±


    The unexpected encounter with so many members of the Harris family in one day had left Olivia feeling


    overwhelmed.


    Ana stepped in to rify, ¡°She¡¯s Naomi¡¯s sister, Olivia.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s initial smile gave way to seriousness. ¡°Naomi¡¯s sister?¡±


    Ana merely smiled and said nothing.


    The olddy¡¯s demeanor toward Olivia shifted, seemingly influenced by her feelings toward Naomi. Her


    eyes grew cold as she observed Olivia.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look alike.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Olivia lowered her gaze, maintaining herposure and allowing the scrutiny.


    Ana interjected, ¡°They don¡¯t. They share the same father but have different mothers. But she¡¯s much


    more obedient than Naomi. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    In a high¨Cstatus family like the Harris¡¯s, an obedient and docile daughter¨Cinw was preferred. Apart


    from the fact that she was Naomi¡¯s sister, which the olddy disliked, she admired Olivia¡¯s demeanor


    and appearance.


    ¡°She does seem obedient,¡± the olddy agreed.


    Olivia found herself watching television with the olddy in the living room as the day progressed.


    Meanwhile, Tyler arrived in the evening.


    The living room was bustling with activity, with Ana engaged in cheerful


    conversation with the olddy.


    Tyler, looking somewhat preupied, paid no attention to the maid¡¯s greeting as he entered. His face


    appeared stern, and his expression was cold.


    Despite this, the maid made it a point to announce his arrival to those in the living room, saying,


    ¡°Madams, Tyler is back.¡±


    Ana nced towards the door, her smile undeterred. ¡°You¡¯re home, Tyler?¡±


    Relieved, Olivia, who had been feeling anxious while standing next to the olddy, looked towards Tyler


    as well, her eyes brightening.


    Dressed in a ck suit, Tyler locked eyes with Olivia as he entered the room. The worry that had


    clouded his gaze vanished instantly.


    Ana approached him and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I should have informed you that I brought


    Olivia here.¡±


    Tyler maintained his cold expression and replied, ¡°Did you kidnap her? I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police


    if this happens again.¡±


    Beforeing here, he had learned that Olivia had gone missing on her way to school. He had nearly


    called the police until he found out that his mother had brought Olivia to their family home.


    Ana still failed to recognize the absurdity of her actions. She continued to smile as she said, ¡°You¡¯re


    right, it¡¯s my fault. I should have informed you beforehand if I n to invite Olivia over in the future.¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Ana nced at Olivia and remarked, ¡°She¡¯s such a likabledy. Grandma likes. her very much.¡±


    The olddy chimed in with a giggle, ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Tyler. Why didn¡¯t you bring Olivia here


    sooner?¡±


    The living room was unexpectedly filled with a harmonious atmosphere, contrary to Tyler¡¯s initial


    expectations. He nced at Olivia, who had arrived before him. Her face was still pale, and she


    remained quiet.


    Only after assuring himself that she was okay did Tyler respond to the olddy. ¡± Olivia is a bit shy.


    Naomi and I hadn¡¯t found the right time to bring her here. But it¡¯s never toote for you to meet her


    now.¡±


    The olddy, though slightly upset at the mention of Naomi¡¯s name, ultimately agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right


    about that.¡±


    After staying for half an hour, Tyler decided it was time to take Olivia back home.


    Naturally, Ana made no attempt to stop him, having aplished her goal for the day.


    Olivia was still in shock as they got into the car.


    Since Tyler had rushed to his family home to find her, he had not brought the driver along. He was the


    one driving.


    He looked at her and asked while driving, ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± His brows were


    furrowed, and his gaze was filled with care and worry as he looked at her.


    Olivia ced her hands on her knees, her body trembling as she recalled Ana¡¯s words. She finally


    responded after a pause, ¡°No.¡± Her response was sinct, but she added, ¡°Ms. Ana and the olddy


    were nice.¡±


    Tyler could tell that she appeared quiteposed. Aside from the initial fear he saw in her eyes upon


    his arrival, she had behaved rather normally since then.


    He said tly, ¡°Call me if anything simr happens again.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t delving deeply into the situation; his primary concern was her well- being, fearing she might


    be frightened. After all, the Harris family was not known for their warmth and friendliness.


    She responded softly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do that next time.¡±


    Tyler acknowledged her reply and focused on the road ahead, driving with


    Chapter 68


    conversation with the olddy.


    Tyler, looking somewhat preupied, paid no attention to the maid¡¯s greeting as he entered. His face


    appeared stern, and his expression was cold.


    Despite this, the maid made it a point to announce his arrival to those in the living room, saying,


    ¡°Madams, Tyler is back.¡±


    Ana nced towards the door, her smile undeterred. ¡°You¡¯re home, Tyler?¡±


    Relieved, Olivia, who had been feeling anxious while standing next to the olddy, looked towards Tyler


    as well, her eyes brightening.


    Dressed in a ck suit, Tyler locked eyes with Olivia as he entered the room. The worry that had


    clouded his gaze vanished instantly.


    Ana approached him and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I should have informed you that I brought


    Olivia here.¡±


    Tyler maintained his cold expression and replied, ¡°Did you kidnap her? I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police


    if this happens again.¡±


    Beforeing here, he had learned that Olivia had gone missing on her way to school. He had nearly


    called the police until he found out that his mother had brought Olivia to their family home.


    Ana still failed to recognize the absurdity of her actions. She continued to smile as she said, ¡°You¡¯re


    right, it¡¯s my fault. I should have informed you beforehand if I n to invite Olivia over in the future.¡±


    Chapter 6)


    Chapter 69


    Ana nced at Olivia and remarked, ¡°She¡¯s such a likabledy. Grandma likes her very much.¡±


    The olddy chimed in with a giggle, ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Tyler. Why didn¡¯t you bring Olivia here


    sooner?¡±


    The living room was unexpectedly filled with a harmonious atmosphere, contrary to Tyler¡¯s initial


    expectations. He nced at Olivia, who had arrived before him. Her face was still pale, and she


    remained quiet.


    Only after assuring himself that she was okay did Tyler respond to the olddy. ¡± Olivia is a bit shy.


    Naomi and I hadn¡¯t found the right time to bring her here. But it¡¯s never toote for you to meet her


    now.¡±


    The olddy, though slightly upset at the mention of Naomi¡¯s name, ultimately agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right


    about that.¡±


    After staying for half an hour, Tyler decided it was time to take Olivia back home.


    Naturally, Ana made no attempt to stop him, having aplished her goal for the day.


    Olivia was still in shock as they got into the car.


    Since Tyler had rushed to his family home to find her, he had not brought the driver along. He was the


    one driving.


    He looked at her and asked while driving, ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± His brows were


    furrowed, and his gaze was filled with care and worry as he looked at her.


    Olivia ced her hands on her knees, her body trembling as she recalled Ana¡¯s words. She finally


    responded after a pause, ¡°No.¡± Her response was sinct, but she added, ¡°Ms. Ana and the olddy


    were nice.¡±


    Tyler could tell that she appeared quiteposed. Aside from the initial fear he saw in her eyes upon


    his arrival, she had behaved rather normally since then.


    He said tly, ¡°Call me if anything simr happens again.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t delving deeply into the situation; his primary concern was her well- being, fearing she might


    be frightened. After all, the Harris family was not known for their warmth and friendliness.


    She responded softly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do that next time.¡±


    Tyler acknowledged her reply and focused on the road ahead, driving with


    Chapter 69


    unwavering attention.


    Back at home, the maid had been deeply worried during Olivia¡¯s absence. She rushed out of the living


    room when she heard the car pull up. ¡°Sir, Ms. Olivia.¡±


    It was already 11 at night, and cicadas could be heard outside.


    As soon as Tyler and Olivia entered the living room, the maid inquired anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    While Olivia couldn¡¯tprehend why everyone was so concerned, she assured the maid, ¡°Ms. Ana


    took me to their family home. She didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    The maid was aware of Ana¡¯s difficult personality and her animosity towards Naomi. She refrained from


    mentioning it but remained worried. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. We were so worried when you went missing.¡±


    Tyler noticed that Olivia appeared to be in a somber mood and hadn¡¯t been talkative during their


    journey home. He said to her, ¡°Go rest. Let me know if you need anything, alright?¡±


    In truth, Olivia wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk much, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, Tyler.¡±


    However, after taking a few steps, she hesitated and turned back to him. ¡°Tyler, can I ask if something


    happened between¡­ Naomi and Ms. Ana?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    Sensing the intensity in his gaze, Olivia shuddered for a moment before hastily replying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tyler sensed something was amiss, but since Olivia didn¡¯t borate, he decided not to press further.


    She quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to my room.¡±


    Tyler thought she might need some rest, so he allowed her to go without further questioning.


    Once in her room, Olivia remained silent for a while before heading to the bathroom.


    However, that night, she had a nightmare. She jolted awake at three in the middle of the night, only


    having slept for three hours.


    By eight in the morning, she was still in her room. The maid informed Tyler, ¡± She¡¯s still sleeping. I can¡¯t


    wake her up.¡±


    Tyler got up from the dining table upon hearing this. As he started to go upstairs, the maid felt it was


    inappropriate due to Olivia being Naomi¡¯s sister. She stopped him, saying, ¡°Mr. Tyler, isn¡¯t it


    inappropriate for you to go into her room?¡±


    He ignored her and went upstairs.


    When Olivia finally woke up, she noticed someone sitting by her bed. At first, she thought it was a


    dream until Tyler removed his hand from her forehead. He instructed the maid, ¡°She has a fever. Get


    the doctor here.¡±


    The maid acknowledged this and quickly left Olivia¡¯s room.


    It took Olivia a moment to fully regain her senses. She felt her mouth was dry and asked, ¡°Do I have a


    fever?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Tyler asked softly.


    She hadn¡¯t been aware of it. All she knew was that she felt dizzy when she woke up in the middle of the


    night.


    Tyler tucked her in and gently caressed her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll have the doctore and take care of you.¡±


    Olivia appeared weak from the fever. Her eyes were watery, her cheeks pale, and her lips were red.


    She looked quite pitiful.


    Chapter 70


    716


    Tyler was surprised to find himself feeling a sense ofpassion as he looked at her. He gently


    stroked her cheek.


    Feeling ufortable, Olivia instinctively wanted to evade his touch when his hand caressed her


    cheek. However, she only lowered her head, making her tiny face appear vulnerable beneath his palm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some porridge after the doctor arrives?¡±


    Olivia answered softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tyler removed his hand from her face and stayed with her.


    Shortly after, the maid returned with the doctor. As they approached Olivia¡¯s room, they observed Tyler


    conversing with Olivia as shey quietly.


    The maid thought he was really sweet to her. She knocked on the door, and Tyler invited them in.


    The doctor examined Olivia¡¯s condition and measured her temperature, which was above 38 degrees


    Celsius.


    Tyler asked, ¡°Does she need an IV drip?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    1/2


    The doctor responded to Tyler¡¯s question, saying, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a drip. I¡¯ll give her medicine.¡±


    Olivia was concerned about taking medicine because she had heard that women shouldn¡¯t take it when


    trying to get pregnant, as it might harm the child. Even though she wasn¡¯t pregnant at the moment, she


    worried about the potential consequences in the future.


    However, before she could voice her concerns, Tyler decided, ¡°Let¡¯s get her some medicine then,¡± and


    instructed the doctor ordingly.


    He didn¡¯t look at Olivia or take her thoughts into consideration, simply telling the doctor what to do.


    As the doctor prepared the medicine, Olivia stayed quiet, unable to express her worries.


    Later, the maid administered the medicine, causing Olivia to feel drowsy almost immediately.


    Tyler, however, remained by her side. The maid tried to reassure him, saying, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Olivia


    will be fine. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    After observing Olivia¡¯s face, Tyler finally stood up, telling the maid, ¡°Okay, take good care of her.¡±


    He left her room.


    Olivia¡¯s fever began to subside in the afternoon. When she woke up, the room was dimly lit, and she


    heard a voice nearby.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡°.


    Startled by the voice, Olivia froze. The lights were then switched on, revealing Tyler sitting beside her


    bed. He had a book on hisp, which he ced on the nightstand after turning on the lights.


    ¡°T¨CTyler, why are you here?¡±


    Tyler stretched his body after sitting for a while. ¡°I¡¯m worried that your fever mighte back, so I


    sat here for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Since her fever had subsided, her voice was no longer hoarse; it sounded


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    soft now.


    Tyler gently lifted her face. ¡°Let me see if your cheeks are still burning.¡±


    Initially, Olivia looked down, but when he raised her face, she appeared less pale now. There was color


    in her cheeks. As he held her chin, he could feel the temperature of her skin.


    ¡°The fever¡¯s really gone now. Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    He removed his hand from her chin when he heard that. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    However, they were still looking at each other. Olivia quickly looked away, but he hugged her while


    sighing.


    Chapter 71


    17


    In his embrace, Olivia felt weak: Her face leaned toward him, and her lips appeared pale.


    Tyler buried his face in her hair, nting a gentle kiss on her head, ¡°Take the medicine againter so


    that the fever won¡¯te back.¡±


    She agreed.


    In that moment, they resembled a loving couple, their shadows intertwined beneath the soft glow of the


    lights,


    However, in reality, they were not even a couple,


    Tyler yed with her hair on her shoulder, speaking and acting as if he pitied her.


    As shey there, Olivia recalled thest time someone had hugged her when she was sick, which was


    before her mother had passed away.


    In the next second, she buried her face in his chest.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    1/2


    It only took a day for Olivia to recover. She had always been healthy and rarely got a fever or a cold.


    Feeling fine the next morning, Olivia was ready to go to school. However, Tyler, worried that she might


    not bepletely healed, insisted that she take the day off. He had many meetings and couldn¡¯t stay


    with her, so he instructed the maid to take good care of Olivia.


    Standing at the door, Olivia protested, saying that she just had a cold and could go to school. She saw


    the concern in Tyler¡¯s eyes and added, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself, Tyler. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The weather was warm that day, and Tyler, in all seriousness, warned the maid, ¡°Keep an eye on the


    cold drinks at home. I¡¯ll be checking if any bottles are missing.¡±


    The maid understood that he was taking care of Olivia as if she were his sister, so she took his words


    seriously. ¡°Sure, Mr. Tyler. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect Tyler to be so serious and strict. Flustered, she dared not say anything.


    Shortly after Tyler left, the phone rang in the living room. The maid answered it, and Olivia followed her


    to see what was happening.


    The maid hung up the phone and informed Olivia, ¡°Ms. Olivia, Ms. Maisy would like to invite you to a


    family dinner at the Harris residence.¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t given the chance to decline or ept the invitation. Ana¡¯s car arrived at Sandalwood


    Pce half an hourter.


    Before leaving, Olivia texted Tyler to let him know about the invitation from Maisy. Tyler replied within


    two minutes, saying, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment but ultimately followed his advice.


    When Ana¡¯s car arrived, Olivia went to the door with the maid. Ana remained in the car, watching


    Olivia. ¡°Get in, Olivia.¡±


    She spoke gently, but to Olivia, it sounded like a sickle that would take her life.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After some consideration, Olivia agreed, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ana seemed pleased that Olivia understood her limits.


    However, Olivia hesitated again and said, ¡°Let me change.¡±


    Ana agreed, nodding. ¡°Go ahead,¡®


    Olivia went upstairs. She was sweating and even her palms were sweaty when she reached her room.


    When she returned, the driver opened the car door for her. Ana remained seated, waiting for her.


    Chapter 72


    2/2


    Olivia approached the car cautiously, feeling as if she were walking into a cage. Once inside, she


    remained on guard.


    Ana spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been a day. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve thought through what I said the other day.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t betray Naomi or offend Ana. She felt like she was under intense scrutiny. Her lips


    quivered before she responded, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to apany Ms. Maisy.¡±


    Ana smiled upon hearing this, ¡°You¡¯re wise.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Tonight is not an


    ordinary asion. Rtives will be attending the dinner.¡±


    It was a legitimate family dinner. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her identity and why she had


    been invited to the Harris family dinner.


    Chapter 73

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Olivia remained silent, uncertain of how to respond to Ana¡¯s words.


    After that, Ana didn¡¯t mention anything more.


    As they arrived at the Harris residence, Olivia found herself in the midst of a lively and elegant


    gathering. She didn¡¯t recognize anyone and was surrounded by sophisticated and majestic¨Clooking


    people who seemed to be having a great time,ughing and chatting around Maisy.


    A woman around Ana¡¯s age approached them and asked, ¡°Who is this, Ana?¡±


    With a smile, Ana replied, ¡°Tyler¡¯s new girlfriend.¡±


    The woman who had approached them was taken aback. ¡°What? Tyler¡¯s new girlfriend? But isn¡¯t Tyler


    with Naomi¡­¡±


    She stopped herself mid¨Csentence, and Ana smiled, gesturing toward Olivia. ¡°Say hi, Olivia.¡±


    Feeling ufortable, Olivia felt like she was being punished. She hesitated and remained silent.


    Ana sensed Olivia¡¯s reluctance and decided not to push her further, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Olivia. I think


    Grandma misses you.¡±


    As they walked through the living room, Olivia felt the curious stares of the people present, making her


    even more uneasy. She finally called out when they reached Maisy, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Maisy was delighted with her andmented, ¡°What a good girl. I¡¯m happy with Tyler¡¯s choice this


    time,¡± looking at Olivia as if she were her future granddaughter¨Cinw.


    Ana said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re happy. Aren¡¯t you going to pour Grandma tea, Olivia?¡± She looked at


    Olivia coldly.


    Despite her difort, Oliviaplied.


    Tyler didn¡¯t arrive at the Harris residence until six in the evening. Olivia had been there all day by


    then.


    One of his younger cousins approached him excitedly, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve got a new girlfriend, Tyler?!¡±


    Taken aback for a moment, Tyler soon found himself being questioned by various family members.


    ¡°Tyler, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you got a new girlfriend? We heard it from your mom,¡± one of his


    aunts said.


    He quickly realized who had spread the false news. Not responding to their questions, he scanned the


    room until he spotted Olivia standing under the light.


    The family members had made Olivia drink, and by the time Tyler found her, she was standing


    unsteadily next to a table, looking at him with a dazed expression.


    Chapter 73


    212


    ¡°Tyler.¡± Struggling to maintain her bnce, Olivia tried her best to stand still.


    Tyler asked the people around, ¡°Who made her drink?¡±


    The girl next to him immediately raised her hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Tyler. I didn¡¯t make her drink.¡±


    He then looked at Ana, who was standing next to Maisy. ¡°Of course, we drink at the family dinner. It¡¯s a


    happy asion.¡±


    He walked toward Olivia. Seeing him approach, Olivia instinctively moved toward him, swaying slightly.


    ¡°I¨CI wanted to drink,¡± she exined, her words slurred.


    The scent of alcohol clung to her, and Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    1/2


    Olivia tried to get closer to Tyler, but her knees were weak, causing her to stagger. Concerned that she


    might fall, Tyler quickly grabbed her and held her in a protective embrace.


    Ana, who had been observing nearby, secretly chuckled at the situation, as she had expected it to


    happen. People in the room teased Tyler and Olivia when they saw him holding her so closely.


    Unaware of the teasing, Olivia mumbled from within his embrace, ¡°Tyler, I didn¡¯t drink much. Just one


    sip, a tiny sip.¡±


    Tyler held her firmly to prevent her from moving around.


    Just then, his aunt approached them again. ¡°Tyler, so she¡¯s really your new girlfriend. It¡¯s inappropriate


    to be touchy in public.¡±


    Ignoring the teasingments, Tyler responded, ¡°She¡¯s had too much to drink. I¡¯ll take her home


    now.¡±


    As he was about to arrange for the driver toe, Ana stepped forward and suggested, ¡°She


    shouldn¡¯t move around in this state. It would be terrible if she were to vomit in the car. Why don¡¯t you


    stay here tonight?¡±


    She appeared genuinely concerned and looked at Olivia with a sincere expression.


    Seeing Olivia struggling in his embrace, her movements bing increasingly erratic, Tyler knew it


    wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to be in the car in her current condition. He sighed and reluctantly agreed, ¡®


    Fine, we¡¯ll stay the night.¡±


    11


    Completely oblivious to the conversation, Olivia mumbled softly in his arms, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you


    for so long. Why did you onlye now?¡± She gazed at him with bleary eyes.


    Recognizing her intoxicated state, Tyler held her steady. ¡°I was busy. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Ana, observing the situation, had a better understanding of Tyler¡¯s patience and care for Olivia. Her


    smile grew even brighter.


    However, Tyler then turned to the maid and instructed, ¡°Take her to the room. She¡¯ll stay in my room,


    and I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡±


    This statement left the people in the room confused. One of them asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your girlfriend,


    Tyler?¡±


    He replied, ¡°She¡¯s Naomi¡¯s sister.¡±


    The room fell silent at his words. Ana had only introduced Olivia as his new girlfriend, and she had not


    mentioned that Olivia was Naomi¡¯s sister.


    Tyler looked at Ana after saying that, seemingly warning her. What he said was also indirectly denying


    Olivia¡¯s identity to Ana.


    Chartre 24


    2/2


    Ana concealed her dissatisfaction, and she inwardly scoffed at Tyler¡¯s response.


    The others in the room refrained from teasing Tyler any further. They understood that despite Tyler and


    Naomi no longer being together, having dated for years, he wouldn¡¯t pursue a romantic rtionship


    with her sister.


    Drunk and disoriented, Olivia remained unaware of the conversation. Tyler carefully handed her over to


    the maids when they arrived to assist.


    The two maids held her. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, Ms. Olivia.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Olivia¡¯s head was spinning, and she did not know where she was. She could only allow them to hold


    her.


    Tyler noticed they were being rough with her, so he reminded them, ¡°Hold her carefully.¡±


    The maids adjusted their grip, ensuring they were more delicate with her.


    Tyler then informed Maisy, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs, Grandma.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Earlier, Tyler had spent the entire day busy with work, so as soon as he finished, he hurried over to


    the Harris residence.


    Maisy said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯ste, you should rest.¡±


    He politely greeted the elderly family members but didn¡¯t spare a nce for Ana before making his way


    upstairs. He headed to the guest room, while Olivia was brought to his bedroom.


    The assembled family members refrained frommenting on the situation, recognizing the ongoing


    discord between Tyler and Ana. Tyler had a habit of being rude with Ana, even at family gatherings like


    this.


    Ana remainedposed and cid in the face of the situation, responding with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. He


    was busy with work. Let him rest.¡±


    With this, the dinner atmosphere resumed its liveliness.


    However, Ana couldn¡¯t shake off her concerns. After the dinner concluded, she decided to discreetly


    check Tyler¡¯s bedroom.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he would genuinely leave Olivia alone tonight. After all, she made her drink a lot.


    Inside the room, Olivia¡¯s condition deteriorated. She grew increasingly agitated, resisting the maids¡®


    attempts to change her clothes.


    The maids were at a loss as to what to do. They tried every way to change her clothes. ¡°Listen to us,


    you can only sleep after you change.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that. Go away.¡± Her flushed cheeks betrayed the effects of her inebriation.


    The maids felt helpless. Despite their efforts, Olivia refused to cooperate. One of them suggested, ¡®


    Let¡¯s try to sober her up with some soup.¡±


    The other maid brought over a bowl of soup, but before they could feed her, Olivia suddenly pped it


    away.


    Tyler, who had heard themotion in his bedroom, emerged from the room with a stern expression.


    Ana, observing from upstairs, wore a knowing smile.


    When he entered the room, he found the maids struggling with Olivia. As they were about to exin


    the situation, Tyler interrupted, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The maids hesitated but eventuallyplied, cing the bowl down and leaving the room.


    Approaching Olivia, who was tossing and turning in bed, he extended his hand, but before he could


    touch her, she murmured in her drunken haze, ¡°Jacob.¡±


    His hand froze mid¨Cair.


    ¡±


    Chapter 75


    2/2


    She gazed at him with a dazed expression.


    In the following moment, he withdrew his hand from her face, standing beside the bed and watching


    her carefully as her vision cleared.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Eventually, Tyler caressed Olivia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Do you miss Jacob?¡±


    Despite her inebriation, Olivia¡¯s mind was somewhat clear. The sensation of his touch was agonizing


    for her. She clenched her teeth, finding his touch unbearable.


    She replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m just drunk.¡±


    In truth, it had been a long while since she had thought about Jacob. Initially, she had made a


    conscious effort to avoid thinking of him, but she wasn¡¯t sure about what happened after that.


    Tyler spoke gently, ¡°Sometimes, the things you say when you¡¯re drunk are the truth hidden in your


    heart.¡± He gazed at her with a certain allure, not wanting to frighten her. His voice remained soft as he


    asked, ¡°Tell me, do you miss him?¡±


    Uncertain of how to answer, Olivia fell silent.


    Tyler didn¡¯t press her for a response. Sensing her hesitation, he tucked her in gently. ¡°Rest well if you¡¯re


    drunk. Don¡¯t drink so much again, understand?¡±


    She gave a short response, looking rather disheveled.


    As he started to rise, she suddenly grasped his hand. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± She was scared. Not only


    that, she was currently in an unfamiliar ce.


    Tyler reassured her as he felt her fingers clutching his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m just getting you some water.¡±


    Relieved, Olivia released her hold on him. She found it peculiar how easily he provided her with a


    sense of security. Like a sturdy tree, being in his embrace seemed to banish her fears.


    Tyler poured a ss of water from the table and sat down beside the bed.


    Olivia frowned and pouted as sheined, ¡°It¡¯s horrible.¡±


    He nced at her, ¡°What¡¯s horrible?¡±


    ¡°The soup they made me is horrible, Tyler.¡± She seemed to beining to him, but her.tone carried


    an unintended hint of coquettishness.


    He asked her back, ¡°The soup¡¯s horrible, but the alcohol wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    ,¡± she replied, feeling somewhat wronged.


    Tyler then lifted her from the bed, drawing her into an embrace. With the ss of water in his hand, he


    gently brought it to her lips. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Although Olivia¡¯s lips were parched, she felt full from the earlier meal. She shook her head, her gaze


    beseeching him.


    He remained patient. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Chapter 70


    ¡°But I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Then drink the soup.¡±


    She fell silent and allowed him to lift her chin, tilting her head up. ¡°Drink it all, and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Finally, sheplied, opening her mouth to slowly sip the water. After finishing the ss, she


    commented, ¡°I still feel terrible. I want to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She shook her head, concerned about the possibility of falling in her current state.


    Half an hourter, Oliviay in bed, freshly showered and wearing clean clothes. She resembled a


    contented kitten, while Tyler¡¯s shirt and trousers were soaked through.


    He held a towel in his hand, but it was futile to try and dry himself, so he hung it on the rack. He


    nced at the person who had settled down in bed. Confirming that she would no longer move around,


    he looked away and walked slowly toward the bathroom.


    Olivia felt refreshed after her shower and was exhausted, so she fell asleep. She remained in the same


    position, sleeping on her side when Tyler emerged from the shower.


    The lights were turned off shortly after. She felt the bed shift. In the next moment, she was enveloped in


    someone¡¯s embrace.


    He asked, ¡°Am I Jacob?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then who am I?¡±


    He stopped prompting her when she ceased mentioning Jacob, but he still didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    What should you call me?¡±


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    When she woke up the next morning, he hugged her for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s time to wake


    up.¡±


    Exhausted, she mumbled, ¡°I had too much to drink. Will I feel terrible today?¡±


    One shouldn¡¯t drink when they might be pregnant.


    Tyler buried his face behind her neck. After some thought, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, but don¡¯t drink


    again.¡±


    It was eleven in the morning. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold, especially considering they were in


    his family home. Last night¡¯s embrace was one thing, but now he was doing it again.


    He kissed her for a while after saying that.


    Chapter 76


    Just then, her phone rang. Startled, she reached for her phone, and Tyler looked on. Naomi¡¯s name lit


    up the screen.


    They remained silent, the phone ringing.


    He said softly, ¡°Answer it.¡±


    Reluctantly, she picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Naomi.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Naomi to call at this time.


    Unaware of what Olivia was doing, Naomi asked after a brief pause, ¡°Are you up, Olivia? Are you in


    ss?¡±


    Olivia, still lying in bed, replied, ¡°I¡¯m in ss, Naomi.¡±


    ¡°Did you do the test?¡±


    Her expression darkened, and she buried her face in the pillow. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Do it today. You¡¯ve been at Sandalwood Pce for days.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm¡­ Okay.¡±


    Naomi didn¡¯t press for more information. She simply said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb up.¡±


    you.


    I¡¯m hanging


    The call finally ended.


    Silence hung between them. Neither spoke as Tyler looked down at Olivia.


    Suddenly, they heard a knock at the door.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted to the door. Ana was standing there.


    Chapter 77

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Tyler remained calm. He quickly grabbed something to cover Olivia¡¯s body. ¡°Go to the bathroom.¡±


    However, as she moved, she noticed that she was bleeding, which caused her to pale.


    Tyler frowned in concern. He promptly reached out to hold her, and she fell into his embrace.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, worried that he might have hurt her.


    It took her a moment to respond, given the situation. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m on my period,¡± she finally said, realizing it


    was the first day of her menstrual cycle.


    Tyler gently cupped her face, looking relieved that it wasn¡¯t something more serious.


    Olivia¡¯s face was pale. She shut her eyes, annoyed that this happened.


    Outside the door, Ana¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two up yet, Olivia?¡±


    Tyler quicklyposed himself and told Olivia, ¡°Go wash up.¡±


    She nodded and hurried to the bathroom, clutching the piece of clothing to her chest.


    Meanwhile, Tyler saw the bloodstain on the bed and covered it with a nket. He then got dressed,


    opened the door, and found Ana waiting outside.


    Ana seemed surprised to see him in the room and stammered, ¡°Tyler, w¨Cwhy are you here?¡±


    He gave a curt response, ¡°Anything?¡±


    Ana took a quick nce at the messy room and noticed Tyler¡¯s unbuttoned shirt. She replied, Nothing, I


    just wanted to get you and Olivia to eat.¡±


    She then turned around and added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. There¡¯s no rush to eat.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t offer any further exnation. He simply closed the door after Ana left.


    Olivia emerged from the bathroom after her shower, and Tyler was smoking a extinguished it when he


    saw her dressed.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    cigarette. He


    (C


    She hesitated as she stood near the bathroom door, looking preupied. With so many instances of


    intimacy and still no sign of pregnancy, she began to doubt if she was infertile again. Her period today


    and the phone call from Naomi had dealt a harsh blow to her hopes.


    Tyler could sense her thoughts and said, ¡°Come here.¡± He hadn¡¯t bothered to button up his sleeves,


    and his muscr arms were exposed.


    Olivia walked to him, feeling guilty and filled with self¨Cme. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She smelled fresh from


    her shower.


    Tyler grabbed her hand and pulled her in after smelling that, her lower abdomen pressing against his


    chest as he caressed her backside. ¡°Pregnancy is a matter of fate. We can¡¯t rush it,¡± he reassured her.


    Chapter 77


    ¡°But can Naomi wait forever? How am I supposed to tell her¡­¡± Olivia trailed off, unsure how to handle


    Naomi¡¯s potential disappointment.


    Frowning, Tyler hugged her tightly and whispered, ¡°Having a child is a lengthy process. It can¡¯t happen


    overnight.¡±


    She hung her head in thought, her face reflecting her disappointment and uncertainty.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Tyler looked at the time before finally letting her go. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Olivia was still hesitating. ¡°You go first.¡±


    He knew that she was shy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    As he started to button up his shirt, Olivia watched him closely, her gaze fixed on his shirt until he


    reached the second button near his cor.


    He removed his hand from her waist and stood up. To his surprise, she reached out and grabbed the


    corner of his shirt, looking a bit flustered. ¡°A¨CAre we going to clean the bed?¡± she asked, her concern


    focused on the mess on the bed due to her morning bleeding.


    er het


    Worried that she might try to clean it on her ownter, Tyler gently reassured her, ¡°We have maids for


    that. You can¡¯t bete, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    Olivia released his shirt, and he affectionately ran his fingers through her hair before leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t


    overthink it.¡±


    He headed downstairs first, and Maisy was already at the dining table, enjoying her meal. She greeted


    him with a smile, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Ana was busy preparing some soup and chimed in, ¡°Of course he did. We¡¯ve been waiting for the two


    of you. We never expected we¡¯d wait until 10.¡±


    She ced a bowl of soup in front of him, but Tyler was more interested in the newspapers on the


    table. ¡°I overslept,¡± he replied simply.


    Ana knew she had won. Tyler could no longer deny his rtionship with Olivia now. She smiled warmly


    and said, ¡°We really like Olivia. Your grandma too. Bring her here more often.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look up when he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡®


    Meanwhile, Olivia made her way downstairs, feeling slightly out of ce in this grand setting. She


    thought everything at Sandalwood Pce to be breathtaking, but the numerous maids and luxurious


    decor in the Harris home made the ce feel like a castle.


    Seeing Olivia arrive, Tyler set aside the newspaper and encouraged her, ¡°Make yourself at home,


    there¡¯s no need to be formal.¡±


    Despite her nervousness, Olivia greeted them politely, ¡°Hello, Grandma, Ms. Ana.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Ana,¡± Ana insisted, showing her affection.


    Tyler remained silent about his mother¡¯s behavior, neither opposing nor encouraging it.


    Olivia stood there, epting their warmth, while her thoughts drifted to her period. She walked over


    and took a seat next to Tyler.


    Chapter 78


    Maisy observed Olivia closely and found her to be quite docile. The more she looked at her, the more


    she liked her.


    Before Olivia could begin eating, Ana suddenly took her hand and ced a gold bracelet with


    diamonds on her wrist.


    The unexpected gesture startled Olivia, and she looked at her wrist to find the beautiful bracelet.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Maisy said cheerfully, ¡°This is the bracelet for my granddaughter¨Cinw. I¡¯m giving it to you, wear


    it.¡±


    Olivia immediately understood the significance of the gift, but she hesitated. How could she ept


    something that rightfully belonged to Naomi?


    Quickly, she turned her gaze to Tyler, seeking his guidance.


    Ana went on, ¡°Olivia, you must ept what Grandma has given you,¡± then she looked at Tyler for his


    agreement. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Tyler?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Tyler looked at the bracelet on Olivia¡¯s wrist for a moment before making a casualment, ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    a little old¨Cfashioned?¡±


    Olivia felt a shiver run down her spine at his words.


    He continued, addressing Olivia, ¡°Since Grandma gave you this, just keep it.¡®


    Confused, Olivia didn¡¯t fully grasp his meaning. All she knew was that the bracelet felt like a burden to


    her, something she couldn¡¯t easily get rid of. She couldn¡¯t keep it, but she couldn¡¯t refuse either. With a


    deep breath, she shut her eyes briefly and replied, ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡±


    Maisy beamed at her response. ¡°What a good girl you are. Even more obedient than your sister.¡®


    Olivia shuddered and looked around, hoping to gauge the reactions of the people present. To her


    surprise, they seemed unfazed by thisparison. It was as if being an obedient puppet was highly


    valued in the Harris family.


    Feeling trapped and ufortable, Olivia¡¯s face paled. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave, and it seemed that


    Tyler shared the sentiment. They both ate a little before excusing themselves.


    Once inside the car, Olivia couldn¡¯t wait to remove the bracelet. She wanted it off her wrist


    immediately.


    Tyler, sitting beside her, noticed her action andmented, ¡°Just wear it, it¡¯s quite pretty.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Olivia mumbled, ¡°This belongs to the future Mrs. Harris.¡±


    Tyler responded, ¡°Since she gave it to you, just wear it. It¡¯s just a bracelet. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    His words seemed harmless, but Olivia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a deeper meaning behind


    them. She hesitated, her fingers still on the bracelet.


    Seeing her pause, Tyler looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you going to school or back to Sandalwood


    Pce?¡±


    ¡°School.¡± She had an obligatory ss that day.


    At the hospital, Naomi had called the school after speaking to Olivia and learned that she hadn¡¯t


    attended ss, meaning she had lied about going to school.


    The nurse brought Naomi her medication, but she turned her head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Take it


    away.¡±


    Concerned, the nurse tried to reason with her, ¡°How can you get better if you don¡¯t take your medicine,


    Ms. Na-¡±


    Before the nurse could finish, Tyler entered the ward, his expression cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chapter 79


    2/2


    The nurse appeared relieved to see him and exined, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Naomi is refusing to take her


    medication.¡±


    Tyler took a seat by Naomi¡¯s bedside and asked her calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to take it?¡±


    Naomi remained silent.


    He asked again, ¡°Should I feed it to you?¡±


    Instead of answering, she said, ¡°I heard that Olivia went to your office for an internship.¡±


    Tyler reassured her, ¡°It was just for one day. There was an issue at her school, so I had here to the


    office to keep her from worrying too much.¡±


    Aware of the situation, Naomi replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that she¡¯s suffered like this. I¡¯m d you treat


    her like your own sister.¡±


    Tyler remained indifferent as he replied, ¡°The matter has been resolved, and it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll do


    my best to minimize any harm between us. After all, she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so young. Would she be scared of giving birth? Will you like the child? Will you feel pain for


    Olivia?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Tyler sensed something off in Naomi¡¯s words, but he chose to ignore it. ¡°I won¡¯t let the child stay. Olivia


    will take it away.¡±


    Naomi fell silent, and Tyler proceeded to get her medicine from the nurse.


    To his surprise, Naomi suddenly spoke up again, her tone heavy with emotion. ¡°Tyler, have you ever,


    even for a moment, med me for my health all these years? med me for wasting your time?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s hand, which was holding the medicine, froze in ce. Even the nurse¡¯s face showed signs of


    difort.


    She went on, ¡°My body is useless after all. Even if I manage to live, I¡¯d just be a burden.¡±


    Tyler remained calm, responding slowly, ¡°Naomi, I¡¯ve told you that Olivia is your sister, and we¡¯re doing


    this to save you. Stop overthinking things.¡±


    However, Naomi¡¯s emotions seemed to spiral further out of control. She forced a smile through her


    tears. ¡°She¡¯s young, cute, and docile. Anyone would like her. Look how much Jacob loves her. Any


    man would fall for her. Meanwhile, I¡¯m left with a weak body.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke, but she continued to smile.


    Tyler¡¯s expression changed upon seeing the tears in her eyes. Even the nurse felt that something was


    amiss and quietly left the room.


    He looked at Naomi expressionlessly.


    ¡°Will you fall for her one day?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the afternoon, Olivia attended her sses. As evening approached, it began to rain.


    Standing by theb¡¯s door, Olivia sighed as she realized she had forgotten to bring an umbre.


    Just then, a familiar voice called out her name, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She turned to see Jacob standing beneath a streetlight, holding an umbre.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she momentarily held her breath.


    Jacob approached her with a friendly smile and offered his umbre. ¡°I figured you didn¡¯t bring an


    umbre. Let¡¯s walk together.¡±


    Olivia had no idea why he would be at school at this time. She stood there, uncertain.


    Jacob continued, his tone casual, ¡°Since we can¡¯t be a couple, we can at least be friends, right?¡±


    Olivia smiled warmly and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± She tried her best to appear rxed. It had been a long time


    since shest saw him; she wondered if he had been doing well.


    Chapter 80


    2/2


    She joined him under the umbre, and they walked together in the rain. It reminded her of the times


    when they used to hold hands and savor rainy days together, walking back to her dormitory.


    Meanwhile, Tyler¡¯s car had pulled up at the school entrance. While he was resting his eyes, the driver


    pointed out, ¡°Mr. Tyler, two people areing out of the school. Is that Ms. Olivia?¡±


    Tyler looked outside and saw a man and a woman walking together in the rain. It was Olivia, walking


    alongside the man.


    Suddenly, he recalled Naomi¡¯s words: ¡°Look how much Jacob loves her. Any man would fall for her.¡±


    Thest sentence echoed in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gloom. His brows


    furrowed deeply.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Olivia walked with Jacob, and they didn¡¯t notice anyone at the door. After a short. walk, she stopped


    and turned to him. ¡°Here will do,¡± she said.


    Jacob stopped as well.


    They both felt surprised at how short the walk had been,sting just over ten minutes. They stood


    together, gazing at each other under the shelter of the umbre.


    Neither of them could decipher the thoughts racing through the other¡¯s mind at that moment. The air


    was still, with nothing but the sound of the wind and rain enveloping them.


    Finally, Olivia broke the silence. ¡°You can go now.¡± She only realized that she was choking when she


    spoke.


    Jacob stood still, the rain falling around them. They looked like a couple on a quiet, rainy night, as if


    they were about to elope.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    They fell silent again, their shadows blending together on the wet ground, as if they couldn¡¯t bear to


    part ways.


    Meanwhile, Tyler observed the scene quietly from his car.


    The driver sensed the coldness in his silence. He inquired, ¡°Mr. Tyler, should we let her know we¡¯re


    here?¡±


    Tyler continued to watch them in the rain, his voice chilly as he responded, ¡°No. need.¡±


    Unaware of Tyler¡¯s presence, Olivia didn¡¯t notice his car at the entrance.


    Normally, she would have spotted it right away, but Jacob¡¯s sudden appearance had caught her off


    guard.


    Suddenly, a car horn sounded amidst the rain, prompting both Olivia and Jacob to turn their heads.


    ¨C


    Panic filled Olivia when she saw Tyler¡¯s car. ¡®w why is he here?¡± she wondered in a state of confusion.


    She instinctively looked at Jacob with anxiety in her eyes.


    The driver, holding a ck umbre, stepped out of the car and stood by the door, addressing Olivia,


    ¡°The rain is going to get heavier, Ms. Olivia. Please get in the car soon.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart raced as she realized that Tyler usually picked her up on rainy days.


    Then, the passenger side door of Tyler¡¯s car swung open, revealing Tyler dressed in ck. The driver


    held the umbre over him.


    Tyler stood in the rain and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, Olivia.


    Jacob, who had been standing beside Olivia, also looked at Tyler. His gaze narrowed, reflecting a trace


    of coldness. The rain continued to pour around them, creating a barrier between the three of them.


    Jacob showed respect by addressing Tyler, ¡°Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler responded with a curt acknowledgment before turning his attention to Olivia. ¡°Get in.¡± He then


    took the umbre from the driver and walked to her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia looked up, realizing that the umbre was now shielding her from the rain. ¡°T¨CThanks, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler said nothing as he led her away.


    Once they were inside the car, the driver took the umbre from Tyler and stowed it away. Tyler then


    said to Olivia, ¡°You should call me when it rains so that I can pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡±


    Olivia wanted to look outside to see if Jacob was still there, but the car had already driven a


    considerable distance away, and she could no longer see him.


    Tyler looked gloomy to see her being absentminded. Frowning, he looked away from her and


    massaged his temples. ¡°I have no right to discipline you. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s gloomy expression did not go unnoticed by Olivia, and she sensed that something was amiss.


    He seemed to be upset about something.


    Olivia felt a growing tension in the air but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason for Tyler¡¯s mood. Was it


    because she had forgotten to call him or the house when it was raining, or was it because he had to


    pick her up sote?


    Trying to ease the situation, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I won¡¯t inconvenience you by forgetting to call or


    ask for a ride next time. I¡¯ll make sure to bring an umbre.


    However, his reaction only grew colder. ¡°Whatever,¡± he muttered.


    Olivia felt her heart sink.


    Upon their arrival at Sandalwood Pce, a maid came to greet them with an umbre. Tyler got out of


    the car first, followed by the driver.


    Olivia and the maid entered the living room, but Tyler didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her. He simply told


    the driver, ¡°Go home,¡± removed his wet coat, and headed. upstairs.


    In his room, Tyler stood there with an expressionless face. He called out to Olivia, his tone strict and


    unwavering, ¡°Come here, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia felt a shiver down her spine at his cold tone. She had to obey, though, so she reluctantly went


    upstairs.


    The maid, sensing Tyler¡¯s


    calm. He must be really upset this time. Be careful.¡±


    calm. He must be really, cautioned Olivia, ¡°Mr. Tyler is usually very


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Feeling apprehensive, Olivia hesitated but had no choice but to proceed.


    The maid went on, ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water. Bring it to him.¡±


    Just like that, Olivia made her way to the study with a ss of water.


    Tyler was working at his desk when she entered. She ced the ss of water on


    the table and suggested, ¡°Drink some water, Tyler.¡±


    He nced at her coldly and replied, ¡°Just leave it,¡± before returning his


    attention to theputer.


    Despite his cold response, Olivia continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Her lips quivered


    slightly from her nervousness and shyness. She didn¡¯t dare look at him as she turned to leave.


    Finally, Tyler stopped what he was doing and gave her a stern look.


    As Olivia returned to her room, she felt a sudden pain in her abdomen. Her body began to heat up, and


    she clung to the door, struggling to bear the difort.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    When the maid brought soup to Olivia¡¯s room, she found her curled up on the couch. Olivia hadn¡¯t


    turned on the lights, and her face was covered in sweat The maid quickly approached her and noticed


    that she was trembling, her clothes soaked.


    ¡°What happened, Ms. Olivia?¡± she asked in panic.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t speak properly. All she managed to say was, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    The maid immediately left Olivia¡¯s room and rushed to the study where Tyler was.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Olivia doesn¡¯t seem well,¡± she reported urgently.


    Tyler was on the phone at that moment but interrupted the call upon hearing that. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The maid pointed at Olivia¡¯s room. ¡°She¡¯s curled up on the couch and drenched in sweat!¡±


    Tyler ended the phone call abruptly and hurried out of the study. When he entered Olivia¡¯s room, he


    saw her writhing in pain on the couch.


    Without hesitation, he held her sweaty face


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing her


    clutching her lower abdomen, he became worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Scooping her up from the couch, he ordered the maid, ¡°Get the doctor here right away.¡±


    The maid was rmed and quickly left the room. Olivia, still in pain, clung to Tyler¡¯s shirt with her


    sweaty hand as he held her.


    Within half an hour, the doctor arrived, and the usually dimly lit house was brightly illuminated that


    night. After examining Olivia, the doctor turned to Tyler, who was sitting by the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just menstrual cramps. Nothing serious,¡± the doctor assured him.


    Tyler had been tense throughout the ordeal but finally rxed upon hearing the diagnosis. He inquired


    further, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else?¡±


    The doctor reaffirmed, ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll prescribe some painkillers specifically for this.¡±


    At that moment, Olivia had calmed down, her back turned to them as if she had fallen asleep.


    ¡°We


    need to relieve her pain first,¡± the doctor rmended.


    Chimiter $3


    The maid received the prescribed painkillers but was rmed when Olivia remained motionless.


    Panicking, she said, ¡°What¡¯s happening, sir?!¡±


    Tyler quickly went to the bed right after the doctor left. He was upset with the maid panicking. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Olivia isn¡¯t moving. She¡¯s not responding to me,¡± the maid exined, growing increasingly


    anxious.


    Tyler attempted to lift Olivia from the bed, but she resisted and pushed him away as soon as he tried.


    He grabbed her hands firmly, his tone stern as he asked, ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum at me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s resistance faded as she became limp, like a deted balloon. She was exhausted and felt


    wronged. She spoke softly and coquettishly, ¡°Everyone bullies


    me.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tyler¡¯s stern expression faltered as he realized how terribly he had been treating her. He might have


    hurt her feelings. What right did he have to treat her this way? She was just a girl longing for love.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but mock himself inwardly for getting into an argument with a girl who was still in


    school. He felt foolish for quarreling over such trivial


    matters.


    As he reflected on his actions, he recalled what Naomi had said to him: ¡°Will you fall for her one day?¡±


    Realizing that he might have been too harsh, Tyler softened his tone and offered an apology, ¡°Olivia, I


    admit that I acted Irrationally today. Can you forgive me?¡± He gently wiped the sweat from her pale face


    and continued, ¡°Take the painkiller. If the pain is still unbearable, we¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±


    However, Olivia clutched his shirt again and lifted her tearful eyes to meet his gaze. She looked


    exhausted from the pain, her vulnerability and coquettishness shining through as she spoke, ¡°Nobody


    loves me except Jacob, You love Naomi, Mrs. Jones loves Naomi, and Dad loves Naomi too. So many


    people love her, but what about me? I only have Jacob¡¯s love, Can¡¯t I have even a little bit? Why are


    you mad at me?¡±


    The maid, who had been observing silently, was taken aback by Olivia¡¯s


    emotional outburst. She wondered who this Jacob was and whether Tyler was mad at Olivia because


    of him.


    Tyler, however, remained silent, his expression still. Pity, weakness, and helplessness reflected in


    Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    Even though she wanted to break free from his embrace and distance herself from him, he held her


    tightly. He gently wiped away her tears with his fingers, his chin resting on her head. He continued to


    apologize, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Olivia. I hurt you today. Forgive me for my recklessness, okay?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s unexpected appearance had shattered Olivia¡¯s emotional barriers, and she continued to push


    Tyler away, emotionally drained. ¡°You all have people who love you. I only have Jacob, Why can¡¯t I


    have even a little love?¡±


    Tyler continued to hold her and pressed her head against his chest. Her face was close to his body,


    and she was unable to move. She sobbed in his embrace, clutching his shirt.


    With his other hand, he held her hand and ced it on his chest.


    Perhaps from exhaustion, she eventually calmed down after a brief struggle. She sobbed silently while


    nestled in his embrace, still gripping his shirt.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid remained shocked by the emotional scene she had witnessed. She stood there, dumbstruck.


    ¡°Sleep now,¡± Tyler whispered softly into Olivia¡¯s ear.


    She seemed to be under his spell, bing obedient. Even after he removed his hand from her face,


    she remained still, leaning on his chest, and soon drifted off to sleep. Curled up in a ball, she looked as


    if she didn¡¯t feel entirely safe even in her sleep.


    Tyler tucked her into bed and whispered almost inaudibly, ¡°There will be many people who will love


    you.¡±


    He sat by the bed, his expression still gloomy, as he watched her sleep through the night.


    The next morning, when Olivia woke up, she felt embarrassed as she


    remembered her outburst from the previous night. What had she said? Why had she acted as if she


    were drunk?


    Feeling mortified, she briefly considered crawling back into bed to hide. After procrastinating for a


    while, she finally headed downstairs after the maid gently urged her several times.


    Approaching Tyler, who was sitting at the dining table, she spoke awkwardly, Tyler, I¨CI¡¯m sorry about


    last night. I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue, her face burning with embarrassment.


    He set down his coffee mug and looked at her. ¡°Is your stomach still hurting?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Olivia felt that this wasn¡¯t the first time she had embarrassed herself, so she tried to appear calmer


    now. ¡°I feel much better now. The first day was more painful, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Tyler, too, seemed calm. ¡°That¡¯s great then, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He appeared indifferent, which made Olivia feel like she was being overly immature. She rxed a bit


    and took her seat across from him.


    At that moment, the maid served a bowl of soup that Olivia wasn¡¯t familiar with. She exined, ¡°This is


    a blood¨Creplenishing soup that Mr. Tyler asked me to prepare.¡±


    Olivia looked at the soup and lifted her head to express her gratitude, ¡°Thanks, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t make much of it as he set down the newspaper. ¡°Don¡¯t drink. anything cold for a few days


    so that you won¡¯t get cramps again.¡±


    This simple advice from him made Olivia feel unexpectedly warm. She held the warm bowl in her


    hands and decided to let go of the negative emotions from the previous day. She finished the soup,


    which tasted rather unappetizing.


    After her meal, she heard the meowing of a cat from outside. When she went to . investigate, she found


    a kitten stumbling around in the garden. She picked it up.


    The maid followed her and asked, ¡°Why is there a kitten here?¡±


    Olivia smiled as she replied, ¡°I think it was just born. There¡¯s still a dried umbilical cord on it.¡±


    Just then, Tyler heard the cat¡¯s meows as he came downstairs after changing. He saw Olivia squatting


    in the bushes, holding a fluffy little creature.


    As he approached, Olivia looked up. ¡°Look, Tyler. It¡¯s a cat.¡± She extended her arms, showing him the


    soft little thing.


    Tyler found the scene rather cute. He nced at the kitten. ¡°I think it¡¯s less than a month old.¡±


    The meowing sounded pitiful, and Oliviamented, ¡°I guess it can¡¯t find its mother.¡± Her heart went


    out to the kitten.


    Tyler knew that girls like her couldn¡¯t resist fluffy things. He instantly understood her intentions. ¡°You


    want to keep it?¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a moment. She was aware that there was no sign of pets in the


    house, and she wasn¡¯t sure if Tyler had any interest in cats.


    ¡°Can I?¡± she eventually asked with hesitation.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking from his face. She noticed he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in


    cats.


    The maid had reservations upon hearing Olivia¡¯s request. ¡°W¨CWill it have parasites? They say it¡¯s not


    advisable to keep cats in a household with pregnant. women. Even though we don¡¯t have any here,


    could cat hair cause allergies?¡±


    Olivia felt a pang when the maid mentioned ¡°pregnant women.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her grip on the kitten loosened. Although she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she was preparing for it, and this


    decision could potentially affect the child and Naomi¡­


    The anticipation in her eyes vanished instantly.


    Tyler fell silent instinctively. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s take it to a pet store nearby.¡±


    Olivia shuddered as she held the kitten. She knew she couldn¡¯t keep it, as it posed a threat to her


    health.


    The maid nodded and reached for the kitten. ¡°Please give it to me, Ms. Olivia.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes and stopped looking at the kitten. She gently ced it in the maid¡¯s hands. The


    kitten began to meow even louder, struggling in the process.


    She kept her eyes shut.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Naturally, Tyler noticed that Olivia had closed her eyes, refusing to let go of the kitten. He unexpectedly


    spoke up as the maid was about to leave with it. ¡°Wait.¡±


    The maid had no idea why he had suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Let it stay. Just clean the house more often,¡± he said.


    She was rather surprised. ¡°You¡­ want to keep it?¡±


    Even Olivia was surprised. She stood still for a moment, staring at him.


    With certainty, he replied, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s keep it.¡±


    Before Olivia could fully process what had just happened, he told her, ¡°You should go to school now, or


    you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Grinning with joy, she responded, ¡°Okay. Thanks, Tyler!¡±


    He said nothing more and returned to the living room.


    She eagerly took the kitten from the maid. ¡°It¡¯s so cute. What should I feed it? Goat milk?¡±


    Naturally, Tyler, who had walked back to the living room, heard Olivia¡¯sughter. It was strange how his


    mood had unexpectedly improved.


    Olivia took good care of the kitten, and her days had been filled with happiness. She would spend time


    with it every day, either feeding it or grooming its fur.


    After school, when she returned to Sandalwood Pce, the maid was in the kitchen. She noticed


    Olivia¡¯s cheerful mood and asked, ¡°Ms. Olivia, Ms. Naomi said she¡¯d like some soup. Do you have time


    to deliver it to her?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t even had a chance to put down her bag. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Sure¡­ It¡¯s been a


    while since I visited her.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± The maid went on, ¡°The driver¡¯s outside. Just get in the car.¡± Still busy with cooking, she


    returned inside after handing Olivia the insted container.


    Although Olivia was concerned about her kitten, she figured everything would be fine since she had


    checked on it in the morning. She got into the car with the


    soup.


    When Olivia arrived at Naomi¡¯s hospital room, she found her reading. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Naomi appeared surprised to see her. ¡°Why is it you who brought me soup today, Olivia?¡±


    Olivia put the container in front of her. ¡°The maid is busy, so I brought it to you,¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Naomi looked at her, her smile gentle. There was nothing strange in her behavior. ¡°How¡¯s school and


    life?¡±


    Olivia averted her gaze, worried that Naomi might ask her if she was pregnant. ¡± Pretty good.¡±


    Naomi nodded. ¡°Is Tyler treating you well?¡±


    Olivia was caught off guard.


    Naomi gently held her hand and, noticing her reaction, said, ¡°Alright, forget I asked.¡± Changing the


    subject, she gazed at the container. ¡°I¡¯ve been craving that soup.¡±


    Worried that she might be hungry, Olivia quickly opened it and poured the soup into a bowl. ¡°Drink it


    while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Naomi smiled and reached for the bowl. But just as she was about to grab it, she was startled.


    Olivia noticed that and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naomi?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She smiled, then just as she was about to take a sip, she suddenly sneezed repeatedly.


    However, after the sneezing fit, Naomi clutched her chest and her face turned pale. She began to pant


    heavily.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Olivia shouted, ¡°Nurse, doctor!¡±


    No nurses or doctors arrived, but Mrs. Jones rushed into the room, dropping whatever she was holding


    in her hands when she saw the distressing scene. She hurried to Naomi, who was now twitching


    uncontrobly, and eximed, ¡°What happened? How did this happen?¡±


    Confused and frightened, Olivia watched in disbelief. She kept reying the events in her mind, trying


    to make sense of it all. Just moments ago, Naomi had been talking and smiling, and now she was


    trembling and twitching.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    At that moment, Darren burst into the room, rmed. ¡°What happened?¡± He rushed to Naomi¡¯s side


    and immediately realized there was no time to figure out the cause when he saw her condition


    deteriorating rapidly.


    Mrs. Jones dashed out of the room, her panicked cry echoing through the corridor, ¡°Doctor! Someone,


    please get the doctor!¡±


    Darren held Naomi, his voice shaking with fear. ¡°Naomi! What happened to you?¡±


    Olivia followed Mrs. Jones. Within just a couple of minutes, a team of doctors and nurses hurried into


    the room, swiftly attending to Naomi, who continued to twitch.


    Mrs. Jones was sobbing uncontrobly as the medical staff checked Naomi¡¯s heartbeat and breathing.


    The doctor urgently inquired, ¡°Has anyone been in contact with animals?¡±


    Both Darren and Mrs. Jones shook their heads frantically. They had note into contact with any


    animals, and they had seen Naomi start twitching as soon as they entered the room.


    Desperately, Mrs. Jones cried out, ¡°We haven¡¯t had any pets, and we haven¡¯t touched any animals!¡±


    ¡°Not even cats or dogs?¡± the doctor pressed.


    Olivia was dumbstruck when she heard that.


    A cat¡­ She had a cat.


    The doctor¡¯s expression turned even more serious. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to investigate this now. Our


    priority is to save her life.¡±


    Another emergency rescue was underway for Naomi.


    Before anyone could react, the medical staff hurried them out of the ward. The situation was incredibly


    urgent and frightening, with doctors and nurses


    frantically working to stabilize Naomi


    Frozen in ce, Olivia felt helpless and lost, not knowing what to do.


    Mrs. Jones clung to Naomi¡¯s bed, desperate to be by her daughter¡¯s side as they rushed her into the


    emergency room. However, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the medical team, and she copsed at the door.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and Tyler stepped out. When he saw themotion and the


    medical staff tending to Naomi, he immediately joined them.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t hear what the doctor said to him, but she saw Tyler enter the elevator with the medical


    team, his expression grave.


    Within moments, the hospital room fell eerily silent. Naomi was the only patient staying there, receiving


    the full attention of the staff.


    On the floor outside the room, Mrs. Jones remained seated. Darren approached to help her and asked,


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Mrs. Jones continued to sob uncontrobly, unable to stop her tears.


    Darren tried his best tofort her. ¡°She¡¯ll be alright, don¡¯t worry. Tyler has brought in the best


    doctors.¡± Despite his words of reassurance, his own voice trembled, sounding more like he was


    comforting himself.


    Mrs. Jones, still crying, turned her gaze toward Olivia, her eyes filled with confusion and fear. She


    hesitated before asking, ¡°Did youe into contact with cats or dogs?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hands trembled, and she was slow to respond to the question.


    Mrs. Jones asked again, ¡°Did you touch cats or dogs?¡±


    Finally, after a long pause, Olivia managed to stammer, ¡°I¡­ rescued a k¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mrs. Jones grabbed her arms forcefully, her grip tight. and unyielding.


    Darren was rmed by his wife¡¯s actions, and he quickly intervened. ¡°What are you doing?! Why are


    you grabbing Olivia?¡±


    Ignoring her husband, Mrs. Jones¡® face contorted with anger and me. She shouted at Olivia, ¡°You


    know what? I shouldn¡¯t have brought you home all those years ago. I did it out of pity, because you


    were young and motherless. But the fortune teller warned me that we can only have one daughter! Just


    as I suspected, you¡¯ve brought bad luck to Naomi! You want her dead, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    Mrs. Jones unleashed all the pent¨Cup resentment she had harbored for years. She let her emotions


    pour out in an uncontroble torrent of anger.


    Olivia stood there in silence, her face pale, absorbing the usations hurled at her.


    Mrs. Jones continued, her voiceced with bitterness, ¡°You¡¯ve been trying for so long, but you¡¯re still


    not pregnant. You don¡¯t want Naomi to recover, do you?!¡± She shook Olivia forcefully, demanding


    answers. ¡°Tell me! Tell me now!


    Olivia felt her body weakening under the weight of Mrs. Jones¡¯s anger. Darren tried to intervene, urging


    his wife to stop. ¡°Julia!¡±


    However, Julia ignored her husband¡¯s pleas and persisted in using Olivia. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if


    anything happens to Naomi!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t cry, nor did she move. She allowed Julia to vent her anger and frustration on her, bearing


    the verbal assault in silence.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nearly an hour passed before the emergency room doors finally opened. Julia rushed over to the


    doctor. ¡°Doctor! How is my daughter?¡±


    Wearing a somber expression, the doctor delivered the news. ¡°She¡¯s stable for now, but she¡¯s in a


    coma.¡±


    Olivia was stunned to hear that.


    Julia turned her using gaze toward her once more, adding more fuel to the fire. ¡°You did this on


    purpose, didn¡¯t you? You want to take her ce!¡±


    Olivia, her eyes wide with disbelief, shuddered at the usation. She found it hard to believe that Julia


    could say such hurtful things.


    She took a step back, shaking her head as she tried to exin, ¡°I washed my hands and changed my


    clothes beforeing here. I had no idea this would happen, Aunt. I really¡­¡± She wanted to exin,


    but how could Julia believe her?


    Julia approached her,ing to a halt in front of her, her gaze locking onto hers.


    Just as Olivia was about to exin further, Julia abruptly raised her hand and delivered a resounding


    p across Olivia¡¯s face. The loud sound echoed through the corridor.


    The sound echoed through the corridor, and Olivia¡¯s cheek bore the unmistakable mark of the p.


    Outside the emergency room, Tyler witnessed the entire scene, his expression hidden from view.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re guilty of what happened to Naomil¡±


    Darren grabbed Julia. ¡°Forget it, Julia. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d kill her if she did!¡±


    Darren wanted to say more, but he chose to remain silent, realizing that he had the least right to speak


    in this matter. He understood Julia¡¯s anger and vengeance.


    Observing the situation, Tyler, who had been quietly watching, decided to approach.


    Seeing Tyler, Darren looked relieved, hoping that he might bring some sense into the situation. He


    eximed, ¡°Tyler is here.¡±


    Julia, her anger subsiding, walked toward Tyler, her voice trembling with worry.¡± Tyler, is Naomi awake?


    When will she wake up?¡± All the rage that had filled her moments ago vanished without a trace,


    reced by deep concern.


    He replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Julia¡¯s worry intensified. ¡°Will she stay in aa?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Panicking, Julia eximed, ¡°Oh, no! What do we do now?¡±


    While she was in distress, Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted toward Olivia. Julia noticed his diverted attention and


    followed his gaze.


    Realizing that Tyler had noticed her, Julia felt awkward about the confrontation that had taken ce in


    his presence. She understood that family matters should not be aired in front of outsiders, but she felt it


    was none of his business. Besides, she did not use Olivia.


    Tyler broke the silence by providing some information. ¡°Naomi¡¯s allergy might not be triggered by


    animal hair. They¡¯re still investigating.¡±


    Julia was taken aback by his unexpected statement. She had expected him to side with her, but his


    response was neutral and factual. He did not take anyone¡¯s side; instead, he merely stated the current


    situation.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Julia now felt ufortable stirring up amotion in front of Tyler. She said awkwardly, ¡°I know I was


    too impulsive. Is the doctor looking for the cause?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when Naomi wakes up.¡± With that, Tyler nced at Olivia briefly, then averted his gaze and


    left the area as his secretary arrived. They were likely


    discussing a new treatment n for Naomi.


    Once Tyler had departed, Julia¡¯s attention returned to Olivia.


    Concerned that Julia mightsh out again, Darren grabbed her. ¡°Okay, Naomi¡¯s life is our top priority


    now. Stop it. It was terrible that Tyler witnessed all of this.¡±


    Indeed, julia¡¯s earlier words had been harsh and hurtful. However, she firmly believed that Naomi


    belonged to the Harris family, and no one could threaten her position.


    Despite their prestigious reputation, the Jones family didn¡¯t want to create a


    public spectacle. Julia managed to calm down and walked quickly to the doctor¡¯s office.


    Darren remained behind, looking troubled. He approached Olivia, who had a swollen cheek from the


    earlier p, and said, ¡°Olivia, although Julia was impulsive, she was just worried. Forgive her.¡±


    It was a rare moment for Darren to offer Oliviafort, but his wordscked warmth. Olivia remained


    composed, showing no signs of pain as she responded, ¡± I know.¡±


    Darren sighed and left her alone. That was the only thing he could offer her.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    That night, the lights in Naomi¡¯s ward remained on until the middle of the night. Olivia had been


    standing and waiting anxiously. It was around 3 A.M. when she finally caine out of the emergency


    room.


    Naturally, Tyler stayed by her side throughout the ordeal. The medical staff had been moving briskly,


    and he seemed too preupied to notice Olivia, who had been quietly standing in a corner. Or perhaps


    he had noticed her but chose not to give her any attention.


    Outside, the world was shrouded in darkness, contrasting sharply with Tyler¡¯s worried, serious, and


    tired appearance.


    From her spot in the corner, Olivia watched as the hospital bed, with Naomi lying unconscious, was


    wheeled past her. Another person walked past her as well.


    Her eyes remained fixed on the breathing¡® machine attached to Naomi¡¯s bed and on Naomi herself,


    who looked deathly pale. Olivia fell into a heavy silence, overwhelmed by sadness.


    But she was also filled with relief that Naomi was going to be fine. If anything had happened to her,


    Olivia knew that she could never forgive herself, regardless of Julia¡¯s feelings.


    Shortly thereafter, Tyler¡¯s driver located Olivia. ¡°It¡¯ste, Ms. Olivia. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    She asked, ¡°Can I see Naomi? It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    The driver paused, considering her request. Perhaps he was moved by her pitiful. appearance, as he


    eventually agreed to take her back to Naomi¡¯s ward.


    Upon entering the ward, Olivia saw Darren and Julia standing beside Naomi¡¯s bed. Tyler was speaking


    softly to Naomi, his hand gently caressing her cheek.


    Naomi was awake, but she appeared weak and drained. Her gaze shifted toward Olivia, who was


    standing at the door.


    The moment she looked, they looked over too.


    Naomi smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, Olivia. Go home and rest.¡±


    Olivia realized that she shouldn¡¯t enter the room. Hospital wards had strict rules about disinfection, and


    too many visitors could pose a risk to Naomi¡¯s health.


    Knowing that it was best to keep her distance, she turned and left the room.


    The moment she left, Tyler lowered his head and said to Naomi, ¡°Rest now.¡±


    Naomi then shut her eyes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Once they were home, Olivia felt utterly exhausted. She was still unclear about what had happened,


    and as she entered the living room, she nearly stumbled. Fortunately, the driver was quick to support


    her.


    It was almost 4 A.M., and she knew the driver must be tired as well. She said to him, ¡°Thank you for


    bringing me home. Please go and rest now.¡±


    Concerned, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Understanding her wishes, the driver left promptly.


    Alone in her room, Olivia sank to the floor as soon as she closed the door. She buried her face in her


    arms and allowed herself to cry, releasing all the pent¨Cup emotions from the tumultuous night.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    In the morning, Olivia heard a car pulling up in front of the house, but she hesitated to go downstairs.


    She knew exactly who had returned home.


    After a while, she finally mustered the courage to get out of bed. She cautiously opened her bedroom


    door and spotted Tyler walking into the living room.


    The maid had been in a state of panic since morning, well aware of the gravity of the situation. She


    rushed to Tyler immediately and began apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Tyler. It¡¯s my fault. I asked Ms.


    Olivia to deliver the soup to Ms. Naomi, and I was busy¡­¡±


    Tyler halted in his tracks and cast a chilling gaze at the maid. It was a single, icy look that sent shivers


    down her spine. ¡°If something like this happens again, you¡¯ll be fired.¡±


    Olivia had always thought he was a gentle person, but she was wrong. It was her first time seeing him


    talk to someone like that.


    The old maid didn¡¯t dare to say another word and nodded fervently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tyler. I¡¯ll be more


    careful next time.¡±


    Without another word, he turned away and continued towards the living room. The maid, however,


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And what about the¡­ cat, Mr. Tyler?¡±


    Upstairs, Olivia held her breath upon hearing the question. She became tense, waiting for his


    response.


    Tyler stopped once more and replied coldly, ¡°Get rid of it.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tense body rxed at that moment. The moment she had been dreading had arrived. His


    words were like a cold arrow piercing her heart.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Tyler. I¡¯ll get rid of it right away,¡± the maid said. She turned on her heel and headed to the


    backyard to deal with the cat.


    Olivia hurriedly descended the stairs and coincidentally stopped in front of Tyler and the did.


    Tyler was taken aback by her presence, as he hadn¡¯t expected to see her at that moment.


    Olivia knew she had nearly caused Naomi¡¯s life¨Cthreatening situation. She also understood that the


    cat¡¯s presence had yed a role in the incident. But it felt cruel to dispose of the cat in such a manner.


    She stood before them, torn between pleading for the cat¡¯s life or suggesting that it be given to


    someone else. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice her thoughts. She considered herself to be


    the guilty party, and even thinking of such things made her feel like a terrible person.


    She stood silently before him for a long while and, instead of discussing the cat, she inquired, ¡°Tyler,


    how is Naomi?¡±


    Having just arrived home, Tyler appeared exhausted. He replied tly to her question, ¡°She¡¯s stable


    Chapter 91


    for now.¡±


    2/2


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A surge of relief washed over her, though the concern she had been suppressing seemed to drain her


    energypletely. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    The maid observed the two of them and, not receiving any contrary orders, proceeded to the backyard


    to deal with the cat.


    Tyler, without anyment about Olivia¡¯s behavior, walked past her and ascended the stairs to his


    room.


    Olivia stood still. She felt the urge to cry, but it was as if something was stuck in her throat, preventing


    her from shedding tears.


    After he had gone upstairs, she heard a faint meowing.


    Shortly afterward, the maid returned from the backyard, the cat nowhere in sight.


    During lunch, Olivia did note downstairs. She didn¡¯t respond to the maid¡¯s calls, no matter how


    many times she knocked on her door.


    In the evening, when the maid knocked on her door again, Olivia remained unresponsive. Suspecting


    something was amiss, the maid made her way to Tyler¡¯s room. A short whileter, the previously


    locked door to Olivia¡¯s room was opened.


    Tyler stood at the doorway, and the maid stood behind him, worried.


    Olivia sat motionless on her bed, uttering not a word. Silence enveloped her room.


    Tyler never said anything about her behavior, instead saying, ¡°Bring food here,¡± to the maid.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Tyler went on, ¡°Also, bring some anti¨Cinmmatory ointment.¡±


    The maid went downstairs right away.


    Turning his attention back to Olivia, he walked into her room and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the


    door, hmm?¡±


    Olivia remained silent, offering no response.


    Tyler tried again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± His voice remained t, not as cold as it had been with the


    maid.


    Just then, the maid returned with the first aid kit. Tyler instructed her, ¡°You can leave after cing it


    on the table.¡±


    Without hesitation, the maid left the room.


    Once they were alone, Tyler picked up the first aid kit and approached Olivia¡¯s bedside. He reached for


    the anti¨Cinmmatory ointment and began to open it. ¡°I was the one who decided to keep the cat. It¡¯s


    my problem. I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As he prepared to apply the ointment to her face, Olivia instinctively moved away, dodging his touch.


    Tyler paused, frowning as he looked at her.


    Olivia looked frail as she softly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tyler. I just don¡¯t feel like eating, that¡¯s all.¡± She


    maintained a certain distance from him, seemingly reluctant to let him get closer.


    Tyler observed her closely, his gaze unwavering. After a lengthy pause, he asked, ¡°Are you angry with


    me?¡±


    Olivia spoke softly, ¡°No, don¡¯t misunderstand, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler fixed his eyes on her, his voice soft yet tinged with displeasure as he said, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She kept her head down, avoiding eye contact.


    Suppressing his emotions, Tyler said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. It¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t make it difficult.


    Can I apply the ointment to help with the swelling?¡±


    Olivia instinctively moved away again, putting more distance between them.


    Tyler let out a subtle sigh, cing the ointment back down. ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t have gotten rid of


    the cat?¡±


    Her lips trembled slightly as she replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that.¡±


    With patience, Tyler told her, ¡°I understand that it may not have been the cat¡¯s fault. Can you stop being


    mad?¡±


    Chapter 92


    212


    She then said, ¡°Can you stop overthinking, Tyler?¡±


    Tyler sensed that something was truly bothering her. He sat on the bed, quietly observing her. They


    remained seated across from each other in silence, the divide between them growing.


    He had no idea what had caused her distress, but he noticed the dark circles under her eyes and the


    swelling on her cheek.


    Suddenly, he recalled Julia¡¯s words earlier, and his expression turned cold.


    Gradually, he began to put some distance between them, moving away from Olivia. ¡°If you get hungry,


    let the maid know.¡±


    Olivia replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Tyler stopped bothering Olivia. After looking at her for a long time, he got up and left. The door clicked


    shut behind him.


    As soon as he left, Olivia slumped, her thoughts weighed down by Julia¡¯s words and the memory of


    the p.


    The following day, she visited the hospital and stood outside Naomi¡¯s room. Tyler and Julia were


    present as well.


    Olivia didn¡¯t make eye contact with anyone as she walked in. She immediately offered her apologies, ¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Naomi.¡±


    Everyone, including Tyler, who sat by the bedside, turned their attention toward her.


    Naomi responded gently, ¡°What are you apologizing for, Olivia? This is my fault. How can I me you


    for this?¡±


    Naturally, Naomi had learned about the situation. She turned to Julia and questioned, ¡°Mom, why did


    you hit Olivia? It might not have been caused by animal hair.¡± She felt guilty about the incident.


    Julia did feel regret for her actions the other day. However, her emotions had gotten the best of her,


    and she couldn¡¯t control herself. She awkwardly admitted, ¡°I acted impulsively, Naomi.¡±


    Naomi then turned to Tyler. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her, Tyler? Olivia suffered so much.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s voice remained t and calm as he exined, ¡°I was in the emergency room.¡±


    Only then did Naomi remember that Tyler had been with her in the emergency room. She sighed and


    said, ¡°Right, I forgot about that. I thought you would¡¯ve protected her,¡± she continued, ¡°My mom went


    too far. How could she hit Olivia?¡±


    Tyler had little reaction to herments. Heforted her, ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    In truth, Naomi had been observing Tyler¡¯s expressions throughout the conversation. She noticed that


    not only did he not seem to care, but he even seemned to side with Julia. This put her at ease.


    Naomi then pressured Julia into apologizing, ¡°Apologize to Olivia, Mom.¡±


    Julia, reluctant to upset Naomi and affect her health further, approached Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I was too


    impulsive the other day. Don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    Indeed, the doctors had not definitively attributed the allergy to animal hair. Given her current frail state,


    they couldn¡¯t rule out animal hair as the cause, but there were many other potential factors they


    couldn¡¯t confirm yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Aunt,¡± Olivia responded to her apology.


    Julia was unsure what else to say. She was not one to easily apologize to anyone and had only done


    so


    for Naomi¡¯s sake.


    Chapter 93


    2/2


    Just then, Naomi asked, ¡°Did you keep a cat, Olivia?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked up, quickly exining, ¡°It was a rescue, not something I bought.¡±


    However, Naomi found Olivia¡¯s exnationcking. Tyler, who typically didn¡¯t like animals, had


    surprisingly agreed to have a cat in the house.


    He chimed in, ¡°Mm¨Chmm, it was a kitten that had just been born. We were nning to take it to a pet


    storeter.¡±


    ¡°Olivia adores animals. But I heard that you got rid of it after what happened to me?¡±


    Olivia cast her eyes downward in response.


    Tyler looked at Naomi and stated, ¡°It¡¯s better not to keep pets at home.¡±


    Naomi felt relieved and responded half¨Cheartedly, ¡°It was just a cat. Why me it? Olivia would be


    sad.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Olivia another cat when you¡¯ve recovered, okay?¡± z


    Naomi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, don¡¯t worry. Do you think I¡¯d mistreat her?¡±


    Olivia, who had been standing by, spoke up, ¡°I have to go to school, Naomi. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Naomi didn¡¯t want to hold her back and said, ¡°Go ahead, Olivia. Do you need Tyler¡¯s driver to take


    you?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo need, I can go on my own.¡±


    Naomi didn¡¯t insist and bid her farewell.


    Meanwhile, Tyler nced at Olivia discreetly.


    *


    1/2


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In reality, Olivia didn¡¯t have school that day. It was Sophie¡¯s birthday, and there was a party at a bar in


    the evening. Sophie came from a wealthy family and had many affluent friends, so the party was quite


    grand.


    Olivia didn¡¯t particrly enjoy such social gatherings and, feeling somewhat moody, she had spent


    most of the evening quietly in a corner. Sophie was busy entertaining her other guests and didn¡¯t have


    much time for her.


    As the party went on, Sophie started looking around and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t ude here?¡±


    ude Pearce, Sophie¡¯s older brother, was known for his outstanding achievements. He had


    graduated from a prestigious school and had a sessful career in finance abroad.


    However, he had recently returned home, taken a break from finance, and spent time teaching in a


    remote area. Now, at the age of 30, he had decided to return to the family business and would likely


    be its future leader.


    People at the party were curious about ude, as they had heard much about him but had never met


    him.


    One of Sophie¡¯s cousins said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯de at 10?¡±


    Seeing that Sophie was upied with her phone call, Olivia, who was feeling bored, asked, ¡°Sophie,


    can I step outside for some fresh air?¡±


    The bar was loud and crowded, making it hard to have a conversation. Sophie, still on the phone, didn¡¯t


    hear Olivia¡¯s request, so Olivia decided to go out on her own.


    As she made her way to the exit, she encountered a slippery spot where beer had been spilled on the


    floor. Olivia slipped and nearly fell, but someone caught her just in time.


    Chaplet d


    212


    A cool, soothing voice asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Startled, Olivia looked up to see a friendly face. Unlike Jacob¡¯s sunny disposition or Tyler¡¯s elegant


    demeanor, this man had a pleasant and approachable appearance.


    She pulled her hand away from his and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The floor is just slippery. Thanks for helping.¡±


    That man smiled. ¡°¡°No problem. Just be careful when you walk.¡±


    Olivia nodded absentmindedly as she walked outside.


    Suddenly, the man asked, ¡°Are you Sophie¡¯s friend?¡±


    She stopped in her tracks, wondering. ¡®Is he Sophie¡¯s brother?¡®

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Olivia couldn¡¯t be certain if the man in front of her was indeed ude, but he seemed to match the


    descriptions people had given about him.


    ude wore a friendly smile as he added, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    itis tone was pleasant, but Olivia remained unsure if he was truly ude.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Sophie and her cousin approached, calling out happily from a


    distance, ¡°nde!¡±


    ude turned his attention to them. ¡°You brats are holding the party here?¡±


    Sophie held his arm and enthusiastically exined, ¡°We decided to have the party here because we


    thought it would be easier for you to find us, considering you¡¯ve been living in the mountains.¡±


    The cousin chimed in with a teasingment, ¡°ude, are you going back to the mountains to


    be a sage or something?¡±


    ude responded casually, ¡°What are you talking about? Just because I wasn¡¯t home for a couple of


    years, you¡¯re alreadybeling me?¡±


    Many partygoers had gathered outside the bar to catch a glimpse of Sophie¡¯s legendary brother, who


    had be the center of attention at her party.


    Naturally, ude might not have been aware of the buzz surrounding him.


    Sophie excitedly waved at Olivia and introduced her to ude, saying, ¡°Olivia, this is my brother,


    ude. Get over here!¡±


    Olivia stood still.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sophie then ran over and grabbed her arm. She introduced her to him, ¡°ude, this is Olivia, my best


    friend and ssmate. Her sister is Naomi Jones!¡±


    ¡°Naomi Jones?¡± ude thought about it and asked, ¡°Tyler¡¯s fiancee?¡± Clearly, he had heard of her.


    Olivia was somewhat surprised that he knew about Naomi and Tyler. However, it was no secret that


    Naomi was engaged to Tyler, a well¨Cknown figure in the upper ss. Their love story had even been


    covered by the media, portraying it as a childhood¨Csweetheart¨Cfairytale¨Clike romance.


    Sophie confirmed, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s her sister,¡± and encouraged Olivia to greet ude.


    Olivia extended her hand to him and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Mr. ude. My name is Olivia Jones.¡±


    ude took her hand gently, shaking it with a warm smile. ¡°Just call me ude. You¡¯re Sophie¡¯s friend,


    so you¡¯re practically my sister too.¡±


    ude¡¯s gentle and approachable demeanor made it easy for people to trust and feelfortable


    around him. After the handshake, Olivia felt somewhat shy but managed to say, ¡°ude.¡±


    Chapter 95


    2/2


    Normally, it took Olivia a while to warm up to people, even if they were acquaintances or friends of her


    sister. She maintained a reserved demeanor around him.


    ude, understanding her hesitation, smiled and said nothing more. They were just getting


    acquainted, so it made sense that Olivia didn¡¯t open up to him.


    Sophie then ushered them both into a private room, suggesting, ¡°ude, you have to drink with us


    tonight.¡±


    ude hade to support his family, so he smiled and epted Sophie¡¯s invitation without


    resistance.


    As expected, the atmosphere in the private room soared as soon as ude arrived. Numerous girls


    approached him, attempting to strike up conversations and ask various questions.


    Chapter 95

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ude was ustomed to such attention from women, so he maintained his distance and answered


    their questions politely. He behaved like a gentleman, being warm and friendly, but he was careful not


    to encourage their advances.


    As Olivia watched him interact with the girls, she recalled Sophie describing her brother as a savior


    who brought light to the world. She couldn¡¯t help but think that this description suited him perfectly.


    ude appeared to be a great man and a true savior.


    Olivia was in the mood to drink that night, so she indulged herself. She had a lot to drink, which was


    unusual for her. She had always been careful and reserved, adhering to the rules and avoiding


    mistakes.


    She downed several cocktails from the table. Sitting in a corner, she went unnoticed by others.


    However, the alcohol soon took its toll, and she began to feel sick. After a few sses of cocktails, her


    stomach began to ache, and she felt nauseated. She decided to head to the bathroom.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Meanwhile, as more girls surrounded ude, he felt the room bing increasingly stifling. He


    decided to go to the bathroom as well to wash his face. While he was bending down to wash his hands,


    he noticed a clumsy person in the mirror.


    Suddenly, that person collided with him with surprising force, nearly causing him to lose his bnce.


    He caught a whiff of a sweet scent as they collided.


    He was taken aback by the unexpected encounter and tried to steady himself.


    Olivia, still feeling queasy after leaving the stall, was unaware of who she had bumped into. She was


    preupied with her difort and pushed the person away before rushing to the sink to vomit.


    ude, having been pushed away, finally had a clear view of her face. He realized that she was


    Sophie¡¯s friend. As she continued to vomit, he watched her helplessly.


    Olivia¡¯s head was spinning from vomiting. As if her life was sucked out of her body he fell from the sink


    and sat on the floor. She looked lost, like a helpless orphan who had nowhere to g


    After watching her for a while, ude knelt down in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Olivia, feeling overwhelmed and numb, blinked at him. Her beautiful brown eyes resembled ss


    beads, resembling the eyes of a gentle doe. A crystal¨Cclear tear trickled down her cheek as she


    blinked, her gaze unfocused.


    ude asked again, concerned, ¡°Are you really alright?¡±


    She seemed to have found a lifeline in his voice. She looked at him with a distant expression and said


    softly, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    It was almost ten at night when Tyler arrived home from the hospital. It was quiet when he arrived at


    Chapter 96


    2/2


    the living room.


    The maid came out as soon as she heard his car. ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Olivia still isn¡¯t home. We can¡¯t find


    her.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t find her?¡± His immediate thought was to check his family home. He added, ¡± Did


    you call my family home?¡±


    ¡°I did, but they said she¡¯s not there. I also tried calling her, but she didn¡¯t answer,¡± the maid replied.


    Tyler¡¯s face grew even colder as he made a decision. ¡°Call the police.¡± He then headed upstairs after


    giving the order.


    The maid didn¡¯t expect he would take such serious measures. However, recalling that Naomi was


    almost kidnapped once, she dared not hesitate. She called the police in panic.


    Meanwhile, Tyler went to the second bedroom upstairs, forcefully pushing open the door.


    The door hit the wall, and the room was dark and silent. There was no one inside, only the curtains


    swaying gently in the breeze.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    ude assisted Olivia out of the bathroom, and Sophie, along with the others, had been searching for


    her.


    Sophie rushed over when she saw her brothering out with Olivia. ¡°What happened, ude?¡±


    Olivia had passed out, making it easier for him to support her. He exined, ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t realized Olivia had consumed so much alcohol. She approached Olivia and asked softly,


    ¡°Olivia, are you alright?¡±


    Olivia was unable to respond at this point.


    ude, speaking on her behalf, suggested, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem alright. Let¡¯s take her home.¡±


    It had been a while since they had spent time together, so Sophie wasn¡¯t certain where Olivia was


    currently residing. Olivia hadn¡¯t been staying in the dormitory, and Sophie didn¡¯t have the address of


    the Jones family.


    Just as she was wondering if she should take her to a hotel for the night, she thought of someone-


    Mr. Tyler. She felt her pocket and realized that she had lost her phone.


    ¡°Should we take her to the hotel?¡± she asked.


    ude considered it a practical solution since Olivia was Sophie¡¯s friend. However, he reminded her,


    Shouldn¡¯t you contact her family? We don¡¯t want them to worry.¡±


    11


    ¡°1


    Sophie replied, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go to the hotel. She can stay in the same room as me.¡®


    As they were leaving the bar, Sophie asked, ¡°Are you parked nearby?¡±


    ude had taken a taxi to the bar due to traffic congestion and was unfamiliar with the city¡¯s roads.¡±


    No, you should call a taxi.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Sophie asked her cousin to arrange for a taxi.


    When the taxi arrived, they transported Olivia to the hotel. ude assumed that once he ced her in


    bed, the ordeal would be over. He couldn¡¯t stay in the same room as a girl, after all. However, he hadn¡¯t


    anticipated that Olivia would cling to his neck and refuse to let go when he attempted to put


    her down.


    Sophie¡¯s cousin helped remove Olivia¡¯s shoes, and Sophie went to the bathroom to fetch a hot towel,


    hoping it would help refresh Olivia. She was taken aback when she discovered Olivia¡¯s reluctance to


    release her brother. Rushing over, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ude, too, felt helpless. He had attempted to put her down three times without sess. ¡°She won¡¯t


    let go. Help me.¡±


    Sophie felt bad for him. Not only did he be the mascot of her party, he had to take care of her


    drunk friend. Fearing he might be upset, she rushed over and attempted to separate Olivia from


    Chapter 97


    him, enlisting her cousin¡¯s assistance.


    Despite their best efforts, Olivia maintained a firm grip on ude¡¯s cor. They unbuttoned his cor,


    but Olivia still clung to it tightly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get her off,¡± the cousin said.


    ude had a feeling that Olivia was on the verge of tearing his shirt, and he didn¡¯t want to end up


    shirtless. He sighed in resignation. ¡°Forget it. Bring medicine for her to sober up.¡±


    They stopped struggling, and Sophie asked, ¡°What about Olivia?¡±


    212


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Since she refused to let go, it appeared that she was essentially sitting on him, her face resting on his


    shoulder.


    ude was growing impatient but maintained hisposure. ¡°I¡¯ll try to put her down, and you guys


    can go to the front desk and ask for some medicine.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Sophie and her cousin wasted no time and hurried to the front desk.


    After they left, ude suddenly realized that he was alone in the room with the girl in his embrace. He


    paused for a moment, slightly taken aback, but soon recognized that he had no choice but to handle


    the situation.


    He attempted to gently put her down, but the first two attempts failed. Just as he was preparing for the


    third try, Olivia suddenly slipped from his thighs, inadvertently pulling his neck along.


    In that split second, their lips made contact.


    ude hadn¡¯t anticipated this development. He quickly raised his head to find himself gazing into her


    eyes. A lingering sweet scent surrounded them, seemingly emanating from her body or face.


    His eyes darkened.


    Trapped in thispromising position, he couldn¡¯t move. All he could do was allow her to grasp his


    neck while he loomed over her. There was a noticeable gap between them.


    He felt powerless to do anything. Resigned to his fate, he contemted shutting his eyes and waiting


    for time to pass.


    However, the situation proved too tormenting. When he opened his eyes once more, he found himself


    studying her delicate features: her asymmetrical cheeks, pretty nose, longshes, and pale pink lips.


    She resembled a delicate, pricey porcin doll, and he found himself inexplicably drawn to her.


    Sophie and her cousin were about to open the door of the suite when they heard a knock at the door.


    They stopped, wondering who would be at their door at such ate hour.


    Sophie approached the door and was taken aback when she saw the person standing outside.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler?¡± She looked shocked.


    Tyler stood there, looking elegant andposed. ¡°Is Olivia here? I came to pick her up.¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t been able to contact him earlier due to the loss of her phone, which is why she hadn¡¯t


    called him. She was surprised he had managed to find their location on his own.


    ¡°Yes, yes! She¡¯s in the room! I¡¯ll take you to her,¡± she stammered, berating herself for allowing Olivia to


    drink excessively at her party. ¡°M¨CMr. Tyler, I didn¡¯t expect her to drink so much at my party.


    She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take me there,¡± Tyler replied.


    Relieved, Sophie led the way, with Tyler following closely behind. When they reached the room, she


    opened the door.


    ¡°A Tyler, Olivia is in ¡°Sophis started but fraze mid¨Csentence as she stared at the scene inside the


    Two figures were on the bed, looking dishevsted, Olivia had her hand on ude¡¯s head, and her cor


    Was unbuttoned, revealing a portion of her lingerie. ude, on the other hand, was close to her, his


    head bowed as he gazed at her.


    Sophie was dumbfounded!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tyler was watching too, his face turning cold quickly.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    1/2


    Sophie stood there in shock, not knowing how to handle the unexpected and intimate scene before her.


    She quickly moved closer to Tyler, who was standing near the doorway.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler, Olivia got drunk, and she wouldn¡¯t let my brother go,¡± Sophie exined frantically. ¡°We went


    to buy medicine to help her sober up, but my brother had no choice but to put her in bed in this


    position.¡±


    Tyler remained silent, his gaze still cold and unyielding.


    ude, on the other hand, observed the man standing in the doorway. He noticed Tyler¡¯s cold stare


    and Sophie¡¯s panicked exnations.


    Tyler finally spoke up, his voice icy. ¡°Are you done staring?¡±


    ude didn¡¯t expect to see Tyler here. However, he didn¡¯t panic to meet the person he had not seen


    for a long time. He calmly replied, ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s cold eyes didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep your eyes off her earlier.¡±


    Sophie was growing increasingly anxious, unable to find a way to resolve the situation. She wanted to


    speak up on ude¡¯s behalf.


    Without further hesitation, Tyler reached out his arms. ¡°Give her to me. Sorry to have troubled you.¡± He


    maintained a coldly courteous expression.


    ude, somewhat surprised to see Tyler personally picking up Olivia in the middle of the night,


    realized that she must hold significant importance to him. He smiled suddenly, a bright and friendly


    smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler looked at ude, who had disappeared for a couple of years, and said tly, ¡°Indeed, it has.¡±


    ude gently ced Olivia¡¯s hand down and lifted her from the bed. He carried her toward the door


    and handed her over to Tyler, who took her into his arms.


    Olivia instinctively stirred slightly in his embrace, but Tyler held her firmly, his gaze


    than ever.


    ude noticed this tension but remained silent. Tyler, with Olivia in his arms, looked at Sophie and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking her with me.¡±


    Sophie, knowing her father¡¯s close connection with Tyler¡¯s family, didn¡¯t want to offend him and was still


    recovering from the shocking scene she had witnessed. She replied shakily, ¡°O¨COkay, Mr. Tyler. Please


    take care of her.¡±


    With that, Tyler left the room, still expressionless, and made his way toward the elevator, where the


    driver awaited him.


    ude stepped out of the suite, standing at the door as he continued to watch Tyler.


    Tyler turned around after going into the elevator. He was staring at ude too.


    Chapter 99


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    717


    The tension between the two men was palpable, but they both eventually averted their gazes as the


    elevator doors closed, leaving the tension behind.


    Once Tyler and Olivia were gone, only Sophie and ude remained in the suite. ude suddenly


    spoke, breaking the silence, ¡°That girl seems important to Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s Naomi¡¯s sister,¡± Sophie replied.


    ude didn¡¯t press the matter further, his eyes bing gentler. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, he noticed a few police officers in the corridor. He couldn¡¯t believe that Tyler had sent the


    authorities to look for Olivia.


    Naturally, Sophie and the rest didn¡¯t notice themotion.


    Chapter 100

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    1/2


    Olivia had been asleep throughout the car ride back home, cradled in Tyler¡¯s arms. As they arrived at


    the house, the maid, who was still awake, rushed over to them with concern in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, Mr. Tyler? What happened?¡± She fretted, seeing Olivia in such a state while


    Tyler carried her.


    Tyler ignored her and proceeded to carry Olivia upstairs to her room.


    Sensing his anger, the maid wisely refrained from asking further questions and kept her distance. She


    smelled alcohol that seemed to being from Olivia.


    Tylerid Olivia gently on the bed, his anger now apparent. He couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and


    scolded her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re really naughty, Olivia.¡±


    Still unconscious, Olivia did not respond to his almost inaudible reprimand. Tyler gently massaged


    her temples, caressed her nose, and then her soft lips.


    *


    The next morning, Olivia slowly awoke to find herself in afortable bed. She shifted slightly, and just


    as she was beginning to gather her bearings, there was a knock at the door.


    Turning her head, she was taken aback to see Tyler entering the room.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She instinctively gripped the nket when she saw him, but soon sheposed herself and called out,


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    Tyler paused by the bedside. ¡°I thought I¡¯d have to call the doctor.¡± He was referring to her state of


    drunkenness from the previous night.


    Olivia had initially forgotten the events of the previous evening. Her expression remained distant as she


    replied, ¡°It was Sophie¡¯s birthday, so I had some drinks.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happenedst night?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was less gentle than usual, it was cold. He


    sounded like apletely different person.


    She hadpletely nked out on how she had arrived home the previous night. She knew she had


    vomited in the bathroom, and the next thing she remembered was waking up in her current


    surroundings.


    What happened? What did he mean?


    Instinctively, she checked her clothes and realized she had been changed into a clean sleep dress.


    After a moment of bewilderment, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. All I know is that I was drunk.¡±


    She thought for a moment before asking further, ¡°I only got drunk at Sophie¡¯s party. Did something


    happen in between?¡±


    Chapter 100


    277


    ¡°Drink less. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±


    She maintained the usual attitude. ¡°I only drink asionally. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Tyler, still cold, replied, ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be a next time. I have no right to control you, but I don¡¯t want


    to have to look for you in the middle of the night again, especially in a hotel.¡±


    The mention of a hotel left Olivia even more confused. She couldn¡¯t recall what had transpired.


    Realizing how cold Tyler¡¯s tone had be, she hung her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for


    causing you trouble again, Tyler.¡±


    She appeared genuinely remorseful, and Tyler seemed satisfied with her response. After making sure


    that she was alright, he turned around and left.


    However, he stopped halfway and asked, ¡°Do you know ude?¡±


    Olivia struggled to recall the name at first, but a few memories from the night before started to surface.


    She answered quickly, ¡°ude? The lifesaver?¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Tyler turned to look at her when he heard ¡®lifesaver.¡®


    Sensing that she might have said something unusual, Olivia quickly added, ¡°He¡¯s Sophie¡¯s brother.


    We¡¯re not very close. I just met him the day before yesterday.¡±


    Tyler noticed her expression didn¡¯t change and, after a long pause, lowered his voice. ¡°If you¡¯re not


    very close, then you should keep your distance, especially since you¡¯re a girl.¡±


    Without another word, he left the room, his back to her.


    Confused by Tyler¡¯s cryptic remark, Olivia looked up, but he was already gone.


    ¡°What did he mean by that?¡± she wondered aloud, feeling perplexed as she sat on the bed. She


    nced down at her clothes, her mind racing.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she realized her ne was missing. Panic rising, she checked


    under the bed, then searched the bathroom, but it was nowhere to be found.


    Anxiety gnawed at her as she broke into a sweat. Where could it be? Did she lose it in the car?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Thinking quickly, she dialed Sophie¡¯s number.


    ¡°Are you okay, Olivia? Did anything happen when you got home?¡± Sophie¡¯s concerned voice greeted


    her.


    Ignoring her own concerns for the moment, Olivia asked urgently, ¡°How did I get homest night,


    Soof?¡±


    Sophie hesitated before responding, and Olivia sensed something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she


    pressed.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t bring herself to reveal the truth: that she had clung to her brother? That Tyler had


    entered the hotel roomte at night only to find them both scantily d while lying in bed?


    Heat rushed to Sophie¡¯s cheeks as she recalled the moment. She then said, ¡°Mr. Tyler took you home.


    You were very drunk, but nothing happened. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Though Olivia suspected Sophie wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful, her immediate concern was her missing


    ne. ¡°Have you seen my ne?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Sophie was very confused. ¡°Ne? What ne?¡±


    Realizing that Tyler had driven her home and the ne might be in his car, Olivia quickly excused


    herself from the call. ¡°Never mind. I¡­ I need to go,¡± she said hurriedly before ending the call and


    leaving the room.


    Finding Tyler downstairs on the phone, Olivia approached him. He hung up and turned to her, his eyes


    calm. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Chapter 101


    2/2


    She knew it was her fault that her sister suffered, but she didn¡¯t know how to apologize. But this wasn¡¯t


    her priority right now, so she just sighed and asked, ¡°Which car did you pick me up in yesterday?¡±


    ¡°The ck one. Why?¡±


    ¡°Can I check the car?¡±


    Tyler, preupied with his phone call, didn¡¯t fully register her question. ¡°Speak to the driver,¡± he replied


    before heading back upstairs.


    Alone now, Olivia made her way to the driver¡¯s room and inquired about her ne. The driver,


    understanding her urgency, grabbed the keys and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll unlock it, and you can search inside.¡±


    Grateful, Olivia followed him to the garage, where the smell of alcohol hit her as soon as she entered


    the car.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The driver said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get the car washedter in the afternoon. Mr. Tyler doesn¡¯t like any stench


    lingering in the car.


    Olivia could smell the alcohol and knew how drunk she was, but she pushed aside the problem,


    climbed into the cat, and meticulously searched every nook and cranny.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Emerging from the car, sweat¨Cdrenched and disheartened, the driver asked, ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank as she sadly shook her head. ¡°No. I guess it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    Sensing her distress, the driver inquired, ¡°Is it something important?¡±


    It held sentimental value, being thest item left by her mother. Despite her utmost care, she couldn¡¯t


    hold onto it, and now it seemed lost forever.


    Returning to Sandalwood Pce, Olivia was intercepted by the maid. ¡°Ms. Olivia, Mrs. Ana called and


    requested your presence at Harris Residence. She¡¯s still on the phone, waiting for you.¡±


    When Olivia heard that, her body stiffened as she stared at the maid. Unwillingly, she approached the


    phone, eyeing it warily. Summoning her courage, she picked up the receiver. ¡°Hello, Aunt Ana.¡±


    Ana¡¯s delighted voice greeted her. ¡°Olivia, Grandma Maisy wants to enjoy a performance, and we have


    guestsing over. Pleasee over.¡±


    Ana was treating her like a daughter¨Cinw, and Olivia could tell. ¡°Aunt Ana, I might not-¡®


    Ana¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Might not what?¡±


    ¡°1


    Olivia pressed her lips into a straight line. She didn¡¯t want to offend anyone, so she changed her


    rejection into, ¡°Let me check with Tyler, okay?¡±


    Ana seemed satisfied with the response. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡± With that, she hung up


    promptly.


    Tyler emerged from his study, prepared to leave. As Olivia spotted him descending the stairs, she rose


    from the couch and said him, ¡°Tyler, Mrs. Ana invited me to Harris Residence today.¡±


    Unsure of how he would react, Olivia anticipated his disapproval. Would he think she was trying to


    keep all the attention there to herself? If he objected, she could gracefully decline Ana.


    Tyler, however, responded casually, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Olivia repeated what she just said,


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Though the question felt loaded, Olivia realized Tyler¡¯s inquiry was straightforward and there was no


    hidden meaning behind it.


    Caught between not wanting to offend Ana and being unsure of Tyler¡¯s preference, Olivia hesitated.


    Chapter 102


    Before she could respond, Tyler interjected, ¡°You should go.¡±


    With that settled, he headed out, remarking, ¡°I need to leave. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Watching him walk away, Olivia couldn¡¯t shake her anxiety.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    That afternoon, the car sent by the Harrises arrived to drive Olivia to Harris Residence.


    When she walked into the living room, Ana greeted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite an event today.


    Come greet everyone with me.¡±


    Knowing it was Maisy¡¯s party, Olivia anticipated meeting the high¨Csociety guests, including Maisy¡¯s best


    friends and their daughters¨Cinw. However, she hesitated, realizing the gravity of the


    asion. ¡°This might not be a good idea, Aunt Ana.¡±


    Though Ana appeared friendly, Olivia sensed an undercurrent of disapproval in her gaze.


    ¡°What isn¡¯t a good idea? Do you think it would be better if your sister came?¡± Ana¡¯s tone hinted at a


    warning.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.


    ¡°Then greet the guests. If you mess this up, you¡¯ll have to answer to me.¡± Ana, adorned in a deep


    purple gown, turned and walked away, leaving Olivia standing in silence.


    Olivia apanied Ana, mingling with the guests and attending to Maisy¡¯s needs. She executed her


    duties wlessly, earning smiles from both Ana and Maisy.


    However, the atmosphere shifted when a guest eximed, ¡°Grandma Maisy!¡±


    The room fell silent as all eyes turned towards the neer. Maisy and Olivia followed the gazes,


    recognizing the man who had arrived: ude.


    Olivia thought she was mistaken, but after she took a closer look, who else could the man in a white


    casual pants and a kind face be other than ude?


    Maisy¡¯s smile disappeared, and Ana¡¯s expression soured.


    Everyone looked anxious, yet the man stood apart, his demeanor calm and gentle, though more


    somber than usual.


    Ignoring the tension, ude approached Maisy politely. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s response was curt and uninviting. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching in different ces in the past few years. I just came to see you now that I¡¯m back.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m well, so you don¡¯t have to do this. Just take care of yourself.¡± Maisy¡¯s tone was chilly.


    But ude remained unruffled. He smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s the least I could do.¡±


    Interrupting the exchange, Ana stepped forward. ¡°ude, since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re our guest. Stay and


    have dinner.¡±


    Olivia was shocked by Ana¡¯s sudden invitation. As the person blocking her moved away, she found


    herself locking eyes with ude.


    2/2


    His focus on Ana shifted to Olivia. In his mind, the first question that arose was, ¡®What is she doing


    here?¡®

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Olivia, feeling anxious and apprehensive, instinctively took a step back upon seeing ude. She


    wanted to create some distance between them.


    However, ude, disinterested in stirring up gossip, simply ignored her and remained smiling.


    Attempting to maintain a cheerful atmosphere, Ana directed Olivia, saying, ¡°Olivia, get ude a ss


    of wine.¡±


    Startled by her name being called, Olivia hurried to a table adorned with sses of wine and silently


    handed one to ude, avoiding eye contact.


    As ude epted the ss, he briefly nced at Olivia, his expression revealing nothing. Curiosity


    buzzed among the guests as Ana failed to introduce Olivia properly. Taking advantage of the situation,


    Ana addressed the crowd, ¡°This is Olivia, my daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    11


    Maisy¡¯s friends and their families were taken aback. Though aware of Tyler and Naomi¡¯s broken


    engagement, the announcement caught them off guard. When did the future mistress of the house


    change?


    ude frowned a little when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t she Naomi¡¯s sister? Why was she now the daughter


    -inw? What was going on? Puzzled, he stole another nce at Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled at the unexpected introduction by Ana, especially in front of ude.


    Unaware of the underlying tension, those who heard Ana¡¯s announcement raised their ss and


    congratted Olivia, assuming it was a joyous asion.


    Ana graciously epted their well¨Cwishes with a smile. Only ude slowly averted his gaze from


    Olivia.


    As the party resumed, Olivia continued to shadow Ana. However, Maisy¡¯s mood soured after ude¡¯s


    arrival, prompting her to retire to her room for rest.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia remained oblivious to the events unfolding between Maisy and ude.


    Later in the evening, as Olivia made her way back to the hall, she unexpectedly encountered ude.


    Approaching her, ude remarked, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Olivia trembled, fearing ude might disclose her rtionship with Tyler to Sophie.


    Hearing no reply from Oliva, he continued, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d bump into you here. You didn¡¯t seem to


    be in a good mood yesterday.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him. She grasped his shirt and pleaded, ¡°ude, it¡¯s not what you think. I can¡¯t


    exin right now, but please don¡¯t tell Sophie about this. Help me keep this a secret¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice was barely audible, forcing ude to lower his head to hear her clearly. They whispered


    Chapter 104


    closely to each other.


    2/2


    That night, Tyler arrived at Harris Residence and, upon entering the corridor, spotted two figures in


    the front garden.


    It was Olivia and ude,

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Tyler nced over from the corridor, his gaze lingering for a moment before he averted his eyes and


    headed to the hall.


    When Olivia returned to the hall, she noticed Tyler speaking to Maisy¡¯s close friends, causing her to


    freeze as she wondered when he had arrived.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ude entered shortly after her and was taken aback to see Tyler there as well.


    Tyler, in the midst of conversation, appeared to notice the neers and paused. His gaze fell on


    Olivia, prompting her to approach. ¡°Tyler.¡±


    ude stood nearby. Tyler remainedposed as he addressed Olivia, ¡°Were you chatting with


    someone outside?¡±


    Surprised, Olivia wondered if he had seen her. ¡°Sophie¡¯s brother is here, so I just greeted him.¡± She


    was worried he didn¡¯t know who he was, so she added, ¡°It¡¯s ude.¡±


    Tyler looked at ude, who was still standing at the door. ude walked over and greeted him, ¡±


    Tyler.¡±


    Though their interaction was brief, it was obvious they were acquainted.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Tyler asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what was going on. While she knew they were familiar with each other, she hadn¡¯t


    realized they were close.


    ude smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandma Maisy.¡±


    Any tension from the previous night seemed to have dissipated, as if they were old friends catching


    1. up.


    Tyle smiled as well. ¡°You should have let me know. I would havee earlier.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to pay a visit, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡®


    Hearing ude¡¯s response, Tyler turned to Olivia to provide an introduction. ¡°ude, Sophie¡¯s brother,


    is a family friend.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t anticipated Tyler introducing ude to her. Wanting to mention their previous encounter,


    but opting not to divulge too much, she simply greeted him.


    ude interjected, addressing Tyler, ¡°There¡¯s no need for introductions. This isn¡¯t our first meeting; it¡¯s


    our second.¡±


    11


    Tyler seemed to understand the implication behind ude¡¯s words. ¡°Alright then.¡®


    Feeling out of ce between them, Olivia excused herself, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to someone else, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler replied, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to speak to you about. Come upstairs with me.¡± Without


    Chapter 105


    another nce or word to ude, he ascended the stairs.


    2/2


    Uncertain of what to do, Olivia feltpelled to follow Tyler¡¯s request. She informed ude, ¡°I¡¯m going


    upstairs.¡±


    ude smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Entering the room, Olivia found Tyler waiting on the couch, holding a ck phone.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the quiet room, Olivia stood not far from Tyler. ¡°Yes, Tyler?¡±


    Tyler fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Olivia paused, but when she realized what he was asking, she immediately denied it. ¡°I just met him.¡±


    Tyler wasn¡¯t convinced and pressed on, ¡°You were grabbing his sleeve and whispering in his ear event


    though you just met?¡±


    His tone grew more serious, his expression stern. ¡°Olivia, If you want to consider a better match, I won¡¯t


    stand in your way. Just be honest with me. I can even help you investigate him for your sister¡¯s sake.


    It¡¯s an important thing to consider, and I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    What was he saying? Choosing a match? Investigating him? Was he thinking she had something going


    on with ude? Or was he trying to get her a good bachelor?


    Tyler¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem as severe as Olivia had first thought. It sounded more like he was giving


    her advice.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°I¡¯m still young, Tyler. I¡¯m not thinking about that right. now. If


    I ever need help with it, I know who to ask.¡±


    Tyler tightened,his grip on his phone, his gaze piercing. His eyes looked more and more intense. ¡±


    Alright, I understand. It¡¯s your decision.¡±


    The atmosphere between them cooled, the conversationing to an end.


    Just then, a knock interrupted their silence, prompting Olivia to approach the door while Tyler remained


    seated, watching.


    The maid announced, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Olivia, the dinner party is starting.¡±


    With the guests filling the downstairs, Tyler had to join them. ¡°Alright, you go ahead,¡± he said to the


    maid.


    As the maid departed, Olivia nced back at Tyler. ¡°Anything else you want to talk about?¡±


    Tyler lit a cigarette, his eyes averted. ¡°You can head downstairs first.¡±


    epting his dismissal, Olivia left the room.


    Tyler sat alone, tapping his cigarette into the ashtray, watching her walk away.


    After the dinner party, Olivia kept her interactions with ude and Tyler casual. As the guests left, only


    Olivia, Tyler, and Ana remained.


    Ana suggested, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should stay here tonight.¡±


    Chapter 106


    2/2


    It was 11 PM, and Tyler, having had a few drinks while entertaining guests,zily agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not expecting him to stay over, Olivia remarked, ¡°I have ss tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be staying here


    tonight.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Ana stared at Olivia and questioned her decision. ¡°The driver has finished work. Are you sure you won¡¯t


    stay?¡±


    Tyler respected Olivia¡¯s wishes. ¡°I¡¯ll drive us home if she wants to leave.¡±


    Ana disagreed, ¡°Tyler, you had a few drinks. You shouldn¡¯t drive.¡±


    Olivia remembered he did have quite a few drinks. If she insisted on going home, it would look like she


    was being unreasonable, so shepromised. ¡°I forgot he drank just now.¡±


    Ana, thinking Olivia was immature, said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste. Go clean up and rest.¡± It had been a busy day,


    and she was tired, so she left the hall.


    After Ana walked away, Tyler turned to Olivia. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back to Sandalwood


    Pce?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°You drank too much. We¡¯ll see how things go tomorrow.¡±


    Tyler nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    They went upstairs to their respective rooms, but upon entering hers, Olivia discovered her lights.


    wouldn¡¯t turn on. She hesitated at the doorway, uncertain.


    Tyler¡¯s room was next to her. He noticed something was wrong and looked over, asking, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Olivia turned to face him. ¡°My¡­ lights are not working.¡±


    Tyler stared into her dark room. ¡°The bulbs probably burned. Come over to my room.¡± He then walked


    into his room and left Olivia standing there.


    Though they had shared a room before, it still felt intimate. Olivia hesitated before making her way to


    the illuminated room.


    Entering, she found Tyler showering, the sound of water filling the space. Unsure of where to stand,


    she busied herself by picking up his discarded clothes and cing them in theundry room.


    ¨C


    When she returned, Tyler had finished showering, the television providing background noise. He


    nced her way. ¡°You can shower.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After her shower, she found Tyler reading in bed, the TV still on. She noticed the empty space beside


    him but refrained from joining him immediately. Instead, she went to the dresser and dried her hair with


    a blow dryer.


    Her hair was ck and silky, allowing the wind to weave through it effortlessly, the strands slipping


    through her fingers.


    Chapter 107.


    2/2


    Tyler paused his reading to gaze at her youthful face illuminated by the light. Her skin was as soft as a


    baby¡¯s. Lost in thought, her eyebrows knitted together in concentration, only to smooth out after a


    moment.


    Tyler looked away from her and back to the book in his hand.


    After about ten minutes of blowing, her hair was finally dry, prompting her to unplug the blow dryer.


    She was dressed in a sleep gown, a simple plece brought over by the maids after a previous night¡¯s


    intoxication. Far from alluring, the gown had a childish design.


    Seated at the dresser, Olivia remained still.


    Tyler, previously engrossed in his book, nced at her. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia replied, moving to sit beside him. She was never in a room with him like this. They were


    like a married couple.


    He would usually go to her room, leaving before dawn after ensuring she was alone. This was the first


    time they were spending time like this, so she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Exhausted, Oliviay down on her side and closed her eyes.


    Tyler, after a few more minutes of reading, turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, the distance between them in the bed was stark, with Olivia curling up under the


    covers. But within seconds, Tyler bridged that gap, drawing her close.


    Olivia had a feeling what was going to happen that night. Tyler had some drinks, and they hadn¡¯t slept


    together in a while already.


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her, but Olivia was a little ufortable and frowned.


    Tyler murmured, ¡°Why were you whispering in his ear?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to answer that, so she remained silent.


    ¡°Olivia, tell me.¡± He then asked, ¡°Tell me what kind of man are you looking for? A man like Jacob? Or


    ude? Or like me?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Olivia wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask that. Trying to avoid the question, she pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t do


    this, Tyler.


    But Tyler pressed on, ¡°I want to know.¡±


    She reluctantly said, ¡°Jacob.¡±


    Tyler sensed that Olivia¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t urate. He had something specific in mind and insisted, ¡±


    That¡¯s not the answer I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°A man like you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Think carefully.¡± He continued prodding her, but Olivia remained silent, lips pressed


    tight, refusing to answer.


    Tyler held her close, stroking her hair. ¡°Are you upset about the cat? Don¡¯t worry, I sent it to a good pet


    store. We can visit it soon.¡±


    He hugged her tighter, whispering, ¡°Maybe the pet store should get a few more cats, and I¡¯ll bring you


    to see them every day. Okay?¡±


    In the darkness, his voice was soft, hoping to bringfort, but Olivia stayed silent.


    The next morning, Olivia rose early to help Ana in the kitchen. Despite having staff, Ana insisted on


    preparing meals herself.


    Later, Tyler went downstairs. Maisy said to him, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Look at Olivia. She¡¯s been


    helping your mom since early in the morning.¡±


    Tyler took a seat at the table, looking bleary¨Ceyed. ¡°I drank too muchst night.¡±


    Maisy noticed his drunk condition and said in a hushed tone, ¡°You have to control yourself.¡±


    Tyler nodded slowly after a long pause, and Maisy was secretly overjoyed. One of the maids had


    heard. noises from their room during the night and informed Maisy the next morning.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Maisy suggested to Tyler, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re still quite young. You can¡¯t be taking care of a sick person for


    the rest of your life.¡± She then sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. Olivia is quite nice. She¡¯s


    understanding and gentle. You like her too. Why not marry her by the end of the year?¡±


    Olivia, walking out of the kitchen while carrying a te of toast, overheared that. She froze in shock.


    Ana came up behind Olivia, catching Maisy¡¯s words. Ignoring Olivia¡¯s reaction, she approached. ¡°I


    agree. It¡¯s a good time for you two to tie the knot, especially with Olivia finishing up at university


    soon.¡±


    Taking a seat opposite Tyler, Ana asked, ¡°What do you think, Tyler?¡±


    Chapter 108


    2/2


    Olivia felt a chill creep over her. She wanted to join them but found herself rooted to the spot.


    Before Tyler could respond, a maid Interrupted. ¡°Mrs. Ana, can we switch on the electricity for Ms.


    Olivia¡¯s room?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s and Ana¡¯s faces froze at the question, plunging the table into silence.


    Quickly recovering, Ana replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask the electrician to fix that? If it¡¯s sorted, switch it back. on.¡±


    She quickly changed the subject, saying to Maisy, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared plenty of food. You should have some


    more.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for you to be worried about my dad?¡±


    Ana met his gaze, her expression frozen.


    Maisy intervened, sensing tension. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just enjoy our breakfast.¡±


    Tyler remained silent, focusing on the newspaper.


    Meanwhile, Olivia stood by the kitchen, still holding her stack of toast. That night, the lights in her room


    were working, but Ana had switched off the electricity. She would never have guessed that was


    the reason.


    Unfazed, Ana reassured Olivia, ¡°Sit down, dear. Let the maid handle it.¡±


    Feeling like she was walking on thin ice, Olivia took a seat next to Tyler, who remained silent, barely


    touching his breakfast.


    Despite her difort, Olivia took the jade bracelet from Maisy and said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this,


    Grandma.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The dining hall fell silent at Olivia¡¯s words. Maisy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia had been contemting this moment for a while. With a trembling voice, she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve


    been thinking about this for some time. I can¡¯t ept the bracelet, but I appreciate your kindness.¡±


    Maisy seemed displeased but ignored Olivia¡¯s words.


    Ana, surprised by Olivia¡¯s refusal, questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t like the bracelet Grandma gave you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Olivia rified, her voice uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s just too expensive, Aunt Ana. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Ana wasn¡¯t going to let her get a gift? Maisy wanted you to have


    away: ¡°Do you think we¡¯d take back it. Are you rejecting her gesture?¡±


    Ana¡¯s tone was confrontational, leaving Olivia speechless.


    Maisy interjected, her voice filled with disappointment, ¡°At my age, I cherish each day. I didn¡¯t expect


    you wouldn¡¯t appreciate my gift.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled as she held the bracelet, feeling overwhelmed and unsure how to proceed.


    Grandma, I really can¡¯t¡­¡± she began, but Maisy cut her off, visibly annoyed.


    Recognizing Olivia¡¯s difort, Tyler stepped in, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from Grandma, you should just keep


    it.¡±


    Olivia bowed her head. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense, with Maisy looking more and more


    annoyed.


    Watching Olivia, Tyler noticed her slowly withdrawing her hand.


    Maisy¡¯s expression softened into a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small token. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much.


    Ana added, ¡°Wear it and don¡¯t take it off. Grandma would be upset if you did, okay?¡± With that, she


    directed the maid to clear the table, effectively ending the discussion.


    Clutching the bracelet, Olivia nced at Tyler, who looked away.


    After breakfast, the atmosphere remained strained, so Tyler and Olivia left promptly.


    On their way out, Tyler reassured her, ¡°The bracelet doesn¡¯t matter. Just keep it.¡± He didn¡¯t want her


    to fret over it.


    Sitting quietly, Olivia murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to my sister.¡± She felt the bracelet was a ticking time bomb.


    ¡°Your sister hasn¡¯t been welltely,¡± Tyler responded after a pause. ¡°Since it¡¯s meant for you, hold onto


    it for now. It¡¯s just a simple bracelet.¡±


    Uncertain, Olivia pondered his words, realizing she might have made a mistake. After a moment of


    Chapter 109


    silence, she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Tyler was driving Olivia to school when his phone rang. His expression turned serious as he answered,


    then instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Sensing something was wrong, Olivia turned to him. ¡°But aren¡¯t you taking me to university? Did


    something happen to Naomi?¡±


    Tyler hung up, his face tense. ¡°We need to go to the hospital. Ann is with her.¡±


    Olivia was shocked. ¡°Why is Aunt Ana there?¡®


    Tyler didn¡¯t answer her and just asked the driver to hurry. ¡°Step on it.¡±


    The driver obeyed and elerated toward the hospital where Naomi was admitted.


    Upon arrival, the room was quiet, with Ana sitting beside Naomi¡¯s bed.


    Tyler approached Nalomi. She looked frail from her prolonged hospital stay, eagerly greeting him,


    You¡¯re finally here, Tyler.¡± Ana¡¯s sudden presence caught her off guard, almost causing her to stutter.


    As Ana sat there, everyone present was careful not to breathe too loudly.


    Tyler motioned to his mom. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Ana simply smiled. ¡°It looks like you have some spies around. I barely arrived, and you¡¯ve already been


    informed and hurried over.¡±


    Tyler, unwilling to engage in further conversation within the room, stepped out with an icy expression.


    Ana followed him out naturally.


    olivia, standing at the doorway, caught Naomi¡¯s eye


    but Tyler shut the door behind him.


    Outside, Ana smiled at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I have news to share, something that¡¯ll make


    everyone happy. You can¡¯t keep looking after her all the time now that she¡¯s so ill, right? I know she


    wants Olivia to help her. She¡¯s willing to let Olivia have a child with you, and I appreciate the idea.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°She understood me better than you. You really care for Olivia.¡±


    Olivia, standing nearby, turned pale.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡±


    Ana continued, ¡°You love Olivia, so I¡¯vee to discuss your marriage to her.


    Tyler stared at her coldly. ¡°Are you done with this bullsh*t?¡±


    ¦§


    Ana dropped the act, meeting Tyler¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you denying your feelings for Olivia? Can you honestly


    say you don¡¯t want her for yourself?¡± She then scoffed. ¡°Who was awake rolling around in bed all night


    last night?¡±


    Unprepared for this confrontation, Olivia rushed to exin, ¡°Aunt Ana, it¡¯s not what you think. We didn¡¯t


    do what you¡¯re implying!¡±


    Before Olivia could rify further, the room door opened a bit, unnoticed by everyone.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana had no intention of covering for Tyler. She was there to reveal everything and disrupt whatever


    existed between Naomi and her son.


    ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± Naomi asked, peeking through the partly open door.


    Olivia turned first, her face turning pale. Tyler followed, and he frowned.


    Ana nced up and smirked. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    Olivia sensed trouble brewing. She reached for Ana¡¯s hand. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this to her. Don¡¯t hurt


    her¡­ please!¡±


    Her plea was barely audible, but Ana heard it clearly. She smirked triumphantly. Her only goal was to


    teach Olivia a lesson she wouldn¡¯t forget, and it seemed to be working just as she intended.


    Ana¡¯s expression softened slightly as she replied, ¡°Fine then. Seeing you so distraught, I¡¯ll do you a


    favor just this once. Go inside and keep your sisterpany. I¡¯ll stay out here.¡±


    Releasing Ana¡¯s hand, Olivia stumbled back.


    Ana turned to Tyler, locking eyes with him in a tense exchange. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no need for me to


    talk to Naomi today,¡± she said with a confident smile before leaving.


    Feeling as though she¡¯d been caught in a scandal, Olivia looked at Naomi, still flustered, What could


    she possibly say now?


    Naomi was still waiting for an exnation.


    Approaching Naomi calmly, Tyler spoke up, ¡°We had a disagreement. Did Ana upset you?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s expression gradually rxed. ¡°I¡­ No. She was just sitting there without a word. I mean, what


    can she possibly do to me while I¡¯m in this state?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s greatest fear was Naomi overhearing Ana¡¯s words, but judging by her sister¡¯s reaction, it


    seemed she had only been mildly startled.


    Taking Tyler¡¯s hand, Naomi confessed, ¡°I¡­ I feel a bit uneasy.¡±


    He squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m here with you.


    Naomi sighed, looking fragile as if a gust of wind could knock her over.


    Tyler enveloped her in aforting hug. ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    Watching them, Olivia felt a pang of unease. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ana would say such things,


    nor why Tyler hadn¡¯t objected.


    After a moment in Tyler¡¯s embrace, Naomi beckoned Olivia closer. ¡°Come here, Olivia. Don¡¯t just


    stand there.¡±


    Chapter 111


    Olivia approached her a little apprehensively. Naomi, about to say something more, noticed the


    bracelet on her sister¡¯s wrist.


    Tyler followed Naomi¡¯s gaze, observing quietly for any reaction.


    Olivia had not noticed Naomi¡¯s attention until it was toote. She covered the bracelet with her other


    hand and stammered, ¡°Er, this? It¡¯s¡­uh¡­¡°.


    Naomi appeared surprised. ¡°Did Maisy give you that? Have you been to the Harrises¡®?¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, Tyler intervened, ¡°Yes, my grandmother gave it to her during a visit.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Naomi felt a sting, not because she suspected anything between Tyler and Olivia, but because¡­


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She forced a smile. ¡°Ah, so they at least like Olivia quite a bit.¡±


    Olivia felt even more trapped. Guilt consumed her. How did ite to this? She had meant to do this


    for her sister, but now she found herself wearing the family¡¯s bracelet, calling Maisy her grandmother,¡±


    and being approached by Ana as her future daughter¨Cinw.


    It was as if she was robbing her sister blind.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at Naomi. Her sister¡¯s eyshes fluttered, as if holding back tears.


    Tyler noticed Naomi¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Olivia to return the bracelet because it¡¯s


    hers now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I understand,¡± Naomi replied.


    ¡°The air out here isn¡¯t good for you. Let¡¯s go back inside,¡± he suggested.


    Seeming too exhausted to protest, Naomi followed him back inside, pausing briefly. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing,


    Olivia?¡±


    ¡°She still has ssester,¡± Tyler exined.


    ¡°Ah, right! She should prepare for her sses instead of hanging around here.¡± Naomi chuckled. Let¡¯s


    have the driver take her to school. Make sure he drives safely, okay?¡±


    Tyler hummed in agreement, escorting Naomi back to her room, leaving Olivia alone in the corridor.


    Naomi settled onto her bed. ¡°Hey, Tyler? Maybe you should drive instead. I don¡¯t want Olivia to get the


    wrong idea.¡±


    There was a brief silence before he responded, ¡°Okay. You rest up.¡±


    She nodded.


    As he stepped outside, Olivia remained rooted to the spot, clearly surprised to see Tyler so soon. She


    took a step back.


    Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating Olivia. Tyler¡¯s gaze trailed the sunlight to her neck,


    down to where he had left his marks from the previous night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t dwell on this too much for now,¡± he said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about everything once


    we¡¯re home.¡±


    ¦§


    His hand gently touched her neck. Startled, Olivia looked up at him.


    Just then, Mrs. Jones called out, ¡°Olivia?¡±


    115

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Olivia and Tyler turned their heads at the same time.


    Mrs. Jones was a bit taken aback. She had caught Tyler¡¯s hand on Olivia¡¯s neck and wondered, ¡®What


    was that?


    Tyler discreetly withdrew his hand as Olivia stepped back. ¡°Uh, hello, Mrs. Jones.¡±


    The whole thingsted for only a few seconds. Mrs. Jones almost doubted herself, but her intuition told


    her otherwise. She scrutinized Olivia with a frown.


    ¡°Here for Naomi too, Mrs. Jones?¡± Tyler asked, watching her closely.


    She held up the thermos. ¡°I brought some broth for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting inside,¡± he informed her.


    ¡°I see. She must be hungry. I¡¯m a bitte today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together,¡± Tyler suggested, sessfully diverting her attention.


    Smiling. Mrs. Jones walked beside him. ¡°Good idea. It¡¯s been a while since I saw you.¡±


    As they headed to the room, Mrs. Jones stole a quick nce at Olivia just before entering.


    Tyler didn¡¯t catch it, but he could guess the look Mrs. Jones had given Olivia. His expression darkened.


    Lost in her thoughts, Olivia barely noticed Tyler¡¯s driver approaching-


    ¡°Miss Olivia? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Snapping out of her daze, she replied, ¡°Right¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated the sudden turn of events. Tyler¡¯s hand on her neck, just before Mrs. Jones


    appeared, had left her bewildered. It was all so confusing and abrupt. Shy felt like her soul had been


    jolted out of her body.


    Following the driver, she moved mechanically.


    Naomi broke into a grin. ¡°Mom! So good to see you! And Tyler, I didn¡¯t expect you here!¡±


    Tyler ced the thermos on the bedside table. ¡°Mrs. Jones came while I was talking to Olivia outside,


    so I decided toe in with her.¡±


    ¡°I see! I thought maybe you two nned this.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Jones seemed unusually quiet today, her mind preupied with what she witnessed in the


    corridor Olivia and Tyler were supposed to be together for Naomi¡¯s sake, but that small gesture she


    Chace 113


    witnessed hinted at something more.


    212


    It was as if Tyler felt sympathy for Olivia, and from that arose undeniable intimacy. Mrs. Jones felt a


    surge of anxiety building within her.


    ¡°Mom? Mom!¡®


    She snapped out of her reverie.


    ¡°Are you okay? You seem distracted,¡± Naomi said.


    Mrs. Jones felt a sense of dread. Precautions needed to be taken¨Cshe was certain of it. There were


    things she needed to be ready for.


    Casting another nce at Tyler, this time noticed by Naomi, Mrs. Jones realized she couldn¡¯t dy any


    longer.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡°You should drink your broth before it gets cold,¡± Tyler suggested.


    ¡°Right, you should do that now. I was just a bit distracted,¡± Mrs. Jones chimed in hurriedly.


    Naomi studied her mother¡¯s face. There was something off about her today; she could sense it.


    Tyler and Mrs. Jones left together.


    Once in the car, Mrs. Jones finally spoke up. ¡°Olivia hasn¡¯t be pregnant yet, has she? Maybe we


    should consider IVF instead. What do you think?


    He regarded her carefully. ¡°Did Naomi mention this?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just something I thought about. Olivia¡­ is still young. I was concerned that your rtionship


    might develop into something more than it already is.¡±


    Tyler stared at her coldly.


    ¡°I mean¡­I was only suggesting it for Naomi¡¯s sake. I wouldn¡¯t want things to get awkward between you


    two in the future,¡± Mrs. Jones hurriedly added, realizing she had been too forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about this,¡± Tyler said curtly, his expression inscrutable and stern.


    Why did he even care about Mrs. Jones¡¯s opinion? Well, it was out of basic respect. If it weren¡¯t for the


    fact that she was Naomi¡¯s mother, he wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought.


    As the car stopped at Mrs. Jones¡¯s house, she got out. Tyler watched her disappearing silhouette icily.


    Olivia returned to Sandalwood Pce feeling a bit under the weather and went straight to her room.


    She waited anxiously for Tyler toe back, uncertain how long he would be with her sister.


    Then, around 3 o¡¯clock, she heard a car pull up.


    Stepping out onto the stairs, she spotted Tyler entering the hall. He noticed her almost immediately.


    He gestured for her to follow him silently. ¡°Not here,¡± he mouthed.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Olivia followed him into his study.


    ¡°I think I want to move out, Tyler,¡± she began.


    Tyler took a moment to absorb her words before asking, ¡°Is this really what you


    want?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± he asked, his tone calm.


    Chapter 114


    2/2


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think I can stay here any longer because of what happened today,¡± Olivia answered.


    A lot had happened that day. Ana¡¯s words, Naomi¡¯s reaction to the bracelet, Mrs. Jones¡¯s presence¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ There¡¯s nothing between us. I don¡¯t want people to think otherwise,¡± she finally exined.


    Tyler wondered what ¡°nothing¡± really meant.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to discuss this with your sister first,¡± Tyler replied tly.


    Olivia expected his response. Leaving Sandalwood Pce wasn¡¯t going to be simple, especially with


    Ana¡¯s influence. ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡±


    Suddenly, Tyler stood up and approached her.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze dropped, fixating on the cuff of his gray business suit. As he drew nearer, her anxiety


    heightened. She instinctively took a step back and lowered her head.


    Their proximity was ufortably close, with only half an arm¡¯s length between them. Their shadows,


    however, seemed to melt into each other.


    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± he eventually advised.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That night, they slept in separate rooms.


    The next morning, Mrs. Jones wasted no time in presenting her proposal to Naomi. ¡°We should


    suggest that Olivia move out of Sandalwood Pce.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought you were the one who wanted her there,¡± Naomi countered.


    Mrs. Jones had been contemting how to broach the subject with Naomi, but she still hadn¡¯t found


    the right approach. ¡°I just thought¡­ Maybe we should explore other options, like IVF. Despite living


    together for a while, she hasn¡¯t be pregnant, right?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen yesterday, Mom?¡±


    Mrs. Jones decided to be frank. ¡°Look, I know Tyler has been with you for a few years, but he¡¯s a man.


    with typical needs. The fact that you can¡¯t spend the night with him creates a situation we¡¯d rather


    avoid.¡±


    Naomi gripped the edge of her nket tightly.


    ¡°Give it some thought, alright?¡± Mrs. Jones continued.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll talk to Tyler about it,¡± Naomi responded after a moment.


    Having eaten only a fraction of her breakfast, Olivia stood up abruptly. ¡°I should head to school now,


    Tyler. Bye.¡±


    The table had barely been set. One of the maids, still holding fresh breakfast, was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not 8


    o¡¯clock yet, Miss Olivia. Are you sure?¡±


    Chapter 113


    2/2


    Grabbing her bag, Olivia insisted, ¡°Er, my ss starts early today!¡±


    She rushed out of the house, leaving the maid baffled by her sudden departure. ¡°Goodness, what¡¯s


    gotten into her? Leaving so early today.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tyler wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°Just let her be.¡±


    Unlike Olivia, Tyler left for the hospitalter in the day. When he arrived, Naomi wasted no time echoing


    her mother¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I was thinking¡­ should we consider IVF? If we do, Olivia could move out of


    Sandalwood Pce.¡±


    Naomi¡¯splexion had grown increasingly pale. She appeared more fragile with each passing day.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Tyler¡¯s response was calm as he handed over the prescribed medication. After a brief up, ¡°We¡¯ll need a


    marriage certificate for IVF.¡±


    pause,


    he spoke


    Naomi was stunned.


    Meeting her gaze, Tyler continued, ¡°IVF might not work on the first try. I could talk to Olivia about this,


    but she¡¯s only in her twenties. We can¡¯t predict the risks she might face. You wouldn¡¯t want her to


    experience those, right?¡±


    Naomi hadn¡¯t fully considered these aspects. ¡°I didn¡¯t know all of that,¡± she admitted awkwardly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tyler left the ward with a somber expression. His assistant murmured something to him, but he walked


    away without acknowledging it.


    Olivia was oblivious to Naomi¡¯s situation. She had spent the entire day at school and then in theb


    untilte at night. Upon returning to Sandalwood Pce, she headed straight to her room, avoiding


    anymon areas.


    Tyler returned homete that night. The maid informed him, ¡°Miss Olivia has already gone to bed.¡±


    Without a word, Tyler went to his room.


    This had be their routine for the past two days. Their interactions were limited to brief encounters


    in the morning. At night, they never crossed paths; Olivia either returned home too early or Tyler arrived


    toote.


    It was Olivia¡¯s deliberate choice. She preferred not to see Tyler if she could avoid it.


    This routine continued for about a week. Then, one afternoon, Olivia received an unexpected call.


    ¡°Hello, is this Olivia Jones?¡±


    Startled, she hesitated before responding. She hadn¡¯t expected to hear ude at all. ¡°Who¡­ who is


    this?¡±


    A gentle voice replied, ¡°It¡¯s Sophie¡¯s brother, ude.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart raced. ¡°How can I help you?¡± She stood at the edge of the library¡¯s entrance,


    surrounded by silence.


    ¡°I found a ne, and I think it might be yours,¡± ude exined.


    Olivia¡¯s grip tightened on her phone. ¡°Does it have a heart¨Cshaped pendant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s made from tinum.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine, ude! Please, where are you?¡±


    Chapter 116


    They agreed to meet at a cafe. Olivia entered and immediately spotted ude. ¡°ude?¡±


    He stood up as she approached. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    A smile spread across her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t make you wait.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    ude grinned. ¡°Nah, I just got here myself.


    Olivia nced at his drink, noticing the melted ice and damp exterior. ¡°Sorry about that. Traffic was a


    nightmare,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. I¡¯ve got plenty of time,¡± he reassured her, presenting the trinket he found. ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    Taking the ne, Olivia held it close. ude added, ¡°Must be very important to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°My mother left this for me,¡± she whispered.


    ude nodded knowingly. ¡°I¡¯m d I called you about it, then.¡±


    Grateful for the return of her cherished possession, Olivia thanked him sincerely. ¡°Thank you, ude.


    The young man studied her sweet, beautiful face and advised, ¡°Be more careful with your stuff next


    time, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± she replied.


    While they had a mutual acquaintance, ude and Olivia were hardly familiar with each other. The


    atmosphere became awkward.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I should tell you to drink a little less next time?¡± he said in mild concern.


    Olivia found his concern endearing. ¡°Thanks for the advice, ude. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    He smiled warmly. ¡°How did your mom pass away?¡±


    Feeling a pang, Olivia tightened her grip on the ne.


    Realizing his misstep, ude quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be insensitive.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Olivia decided it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°She passed away from an illness


    a long time ago. This ne is all I have left of her.¡±


    ude had known she was a child of an affair, so he decided to change the subject. ¡°Hey, the ice


    cream here is amazing. Want to grab some?¡±


    As they chatted, Olivia noticed other women casting nces at ude. Despite the attention, he


    seemed unfazed, as if used to it.


    Impressed by his easygoing nature, Olivia agreed to join him for ice cream. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Great. I was dying to have one with a friend anyway.¡±


    Olivia had expected their meeting to be awkward, given ude¡¯s knowledge of her secrets, but their


    conversation flowed naturally as they enjoyed their treats.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 117


    212


    Grateful for his gesture, Olivia considered paying for both of them, but ude insisted otherwise. ¡°I¡¯ll


    cover it. Can¡¯t let ady pay, right? Or are you worried I can¡¯t afford it?¡± he teased.


    Surprised, Olivia scratched her head, as she knew ude¡¯s family owned a bank. She responded


    sheepishly, ¡°No, I just wanted to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then you can treat me next time. Right now, I need to keep up appearances,¡± he said cheerfully,


    gesturing to their surroundings.


    Realizing the attention he was attracting, Olivia nodded in understanding, deciding to y along.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    1/2


    ude went to the cashier, his movement casual and cordial¨Ca far cry from the way Tyler carried


    himself. Thetter would always carry himself with the grace of an aristocrat.


    ude¡¯s smile seemed unbreakable, as if nothing could dampen his spirits. Returning to Olivia¡¯s side,


    he suggested, ¡°Come on, we can hang out together a little while longer, right?¡±


    Olivia was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°I heard the scenery around your campus is beautiful. I¡¯m supposed to wait for Soof to finish her ss,


    anyway.¡±


    Olivia was more than happy to keep hispany. She dly agreed, eager to dy her return to


    Sandalwood Pce.


    Leading him around the campus, she introduced him to various sights and foods.


    ude had been away from city life for long enough that he found all of them interesting. He chuckled,


    clearly in good spirits. Olivia was just as happy.


    As they strolled along the outer wall, a bike whizzed past Olivia, prompting ude to instinctively pull


    her close, her body colliding with his chest.


    A familiar floral scent enveloped Olivia, reminiscent of gardenias from her childhood.


    ude, caught off guard by his own protective gesture, quickly released her and asked, ¡°Are you


    okay? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Still processing the moment, Olivia checked herself for injuries, feeling more grateful than


    embarrassed. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡®


    ¡°Let¡¯s switch ces. You can walk closer to the wall,¡± ude suggested gently.


    Meanwhile, on his usual route, Tyler spotted Olivia walking with someone else. Recognizing the figure


    as ude Pearce, he instructed the driver to stop.


    Observing them for a while, Tyler narrowed his eyes, his thoughts unreadable,


    Half an hourter, it was almost time for Sophie¡¯s ss to end. ¡°I gotta return to theb,¡± Olivia said.


    ude understood hermitments and bid her farewell. ¡°Goodbye for now then. See ya!¡±


    ¡°Same to you!¡± Olivia replied, chuckling as she headed back into the academy.


    Tyler¡¯s eyes followed her.


    ¡°Shall we move on, Mr. Tyler?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    Chapter 118


    2/2


    It was time for Olivia to return to Sandalwood Pce, but she decided to stay a little longer in theb


    until 10 pm.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler, meanwhile, had begun to wait in the hall back in Sandalwood Pce.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Olivia returned home expecting everyone to be in their rooms, but she found a man sitting on the


    couch, which surprised her.


    Tyler put the magazine down. ¡°Wee back,¡± he said calmly, as if he had been waiting for her.


    The hall was so quiet that Olivia could hear her own voice echoing. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°I even thought about calling you,¡± he said instead.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been busy at thebtely, that¡¯s why I¡¯ming homete. Sorry, I should¡¯ve called you,¡±


    Olivia exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just make sure youe home safe. But try not to stay outte, it¡¯s not safe,¡± Tyler advised.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    After a brief silence, he got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room.¡®


    ¡°Okay. See you.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Once Tyler went upstairs, Olivia hurried to her room, closed the door, and locked it. She felt like there


    needed to be some distance between them.


    They couldn¡¯t be any closer than this now. There had to be distance.


    There had to be.


    She closed her eyes, her face a little pale.


    The next morning followed the same routine. Olivia took a few bites of her breakfast before deciding


    to leave.


    Tyler spoke first, ¡°Another morning ss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I have some personal business to take care of at your university anyway.¡±


    Olivia wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t think of a good reason to decline. ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±


    Sitting next to him, Olivia noticed Tyler making several calls. She couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but


    she saw him frown and fall silent often, making it hard to guess the purpose of the calls.


    When they arrived, Tyler dropped her off but didn¡¯t go inside himself. ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you inside,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Olivia arrived early for her ss since she hade with Tyler, but she still hurried inside.


    Chapter 119


    2/2


    Tyler watched her before his car entered an alternative entrance meant only for the university¡¯s board


    of directors.


    Olivia had decided to pass the time in the library.


    Suddenly, a figure jumped out from behind and hugged her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you early today!¡± Sophie chirped.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ve got nothing to dotely, so I thought I should juste here early,¡± Olivia replied hesitantly.


    Sophie could tell Olivia¡¯s excuse was weak. She knew her friend had been acting strangelytely.


    A thought struck Sophie, and she leaned close to Olivia¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Did you hear? The Harris


    Group made another big donation to the school. They¡¯re going to build a new block soon.¡±


    2

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Now, Harris Group had always been one of the university¡¯s most generous donors their name was even


    up on the main hall. So, hearing news like that wasn¡¯t much of a surprise,


    ¡°You know,¡± Sophie continued, ¡°they said Harris Group¡¯s doing, this for your sake. Something about


    trying to increase your sister¡¯s positive vibes? It¡¯s pretty weird, I know. Pat hey, those rich folks really


    believe in all this spirituality stuff way more than us regr folks, huh?¡±


    Olivia had no idea. Why would they do this? Was it because she couldn¡¯t get pregnant like they had


    hoped?


    But Sophie didn¡¯t notice Olivia¡¯s change in mood. She kept on talking, ¡°Your sister graduated from here


    too, right? So, of course, Harris Group keeps donating, Man, our school sure benefits from being


    connected to Naomi, huh?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Olivia murmured.


    Sophie studied Olivia¡¯s confused expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this at all?*


    ¡°No. No one told me.¡±


    Their conversation ended quickly. Olivia made up an excuse about needing to do some research in the


    library and headed inside, while Sophie went off to do her own thing


    Unfortunately, even in the quietest corner of the library, Olivia couldn¡¯t escape the gossip. It felt like she


    was the only one out of the loop.


    That evening, after Olivia left theb, she received a call from Tyler. ¡°Hello? What is it?¡°¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    She paused on the stairs, trying to think of an excuse to say no, but then he added, ¡°I¡¯m already at the


    entrance. There¡¯s a restaurant near your school.¡±


    Unable to think of a good excuse, she reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Olivia told Sophie about her change in ns and canceled their dinner. As she headed to the entrance,


    she noticed Tyler checking his watch every few minutes.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait,¡± she apologized when she reached the car. Theb was quite a distance


    from the entrance.


    Tyler set his documents aside. ¡°I didn¡¯t wait that long. Get in.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us?¡± she asked. They rarely ate together alone.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s an event I can¡¯t skip, so I thought of bringing you along,¡± he answered quietly.


    Olivia recalled the story about his donation again,

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re craving?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know who she¡¯d be having dinner with. This was the first time she was going on business


    dinners with him, so she quietly said, ¡°Can we order more food?¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°We can get whatever you want.¡±


    Olivia thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t really have any cravings.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t want to push her. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll just pick something when we get there.¡±


    The car pulled up at a fancy restaurant near the university, and Olivia followed Tyler into the elevator.


    His secretary was there too, so Olivia stood quietly beside him while he kept his eyes on the doors.


    ncing up, Olivia caught Tyler staring at her reflection in the elevator door, so she quickly looked


    away. He seemed unfazed.


    When the doors opened, Tyler stepped out first, and after a gentle reminder from the secretary, Olivia


    followed suit.


    Olivia had assumed it was just a simple dinner and she¡¯d be able to leave afterward. But when she


    entered the room and saw the lecturers and the dean, she froze.


    Tyler, who was walking ahead of her, noticed and paused to look at her. Olivia tried to act normal and


    sat down next to him.


    For Tyler, this was just a regr business dinner, and he had chosen a ce near Olivia¡¯s university


    for her convenience.


    Seeing how nervous she was, he spoke quietly. ¡°This is just a casual dinner. You can head back to the


    lab after. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know who she was supposed to be among the dean and lecturers, but they knew who she


    was. After the previous rumor, everyone knew she was associated with Tyler.


    The dean greeted her, ¡°Ms. Olivia, a toast to you, but don¡¯t be pressured to drink,¡±


    Stunned, Olivia sat next to Tyler while the dean downed his drink in one gulp. Unsure how to respond,


    Tyler intervened. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner, don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    The dean smiled at Tyler¡¯s remark. ¡°Of course! Someone you bring along must be important.¡± The dean


    was very polite.


    Tyler replied, ¡°She¡¯s just a student at your university, so she should be the one toasting you. But she


    can¡¯t drink, so please excuse her.¡±


    The dean quickly reassured, ¡°No problem. We wouldn¡¯t make her drink. ¡±


    Tyler smiled, and the dean took his seat. Despite telling the dean not to focus too much on Olivia,


    Chapter 121


    2/2


    Tyler still instructed the restaurant manager to give her the menu, saying, ¡°Order anything you want.


    Olivia never imagined dining with the dean, let alone receiving a toast from him, especially since she


    didn¡¯t even drink.


    After a moment, she took the menu, and Tyler shifted his attention away from her.


    However, one of the lecturers remarked, ¡°Ms. Olivia is one of the top students in our school. Not


    surprising since she¡¯s Naomi¡¯s sister.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t respond to that.


    Another lecturer said, ¡°Naomi was always at the top of her ss when she was here, a perfect match


    for you. She¡¯s also amazing at ying the piano. She always performs at our annual fundraiser.¡±


    ¤µ

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Tyler seemed to be reminiscing as the lecturers talked. He picked up the wine ss and took a sip. ¡±


    That was a long time ago.¡±


    The lecturer continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure Ms. Olivia is just as talented on the piano as her sister.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t y the piano at all. She wasn¡¯t artistic and felt ufortable with all the praise. She


    had always been in the background, and now being praised like this felt awkward.


    Olivia knew they were only praising her because of Naomi.


    Just as thepliments were piling up, Tyler calmly interrupted, ¡°Olivia is Naomi¡¯s sister, but she¡¯s not


    a piano prodigy. Everyone has their own strengths, and they¡¯re not obligated to have the same


    talents.¡±


    The lecturer realized the misstep and fell silent.


    There was a hint of annoyance on Tyler¡¯s face, though subtle. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    talk about something else.¡±


    Olivia kept her head low, ying with her fingers.


    ¤µ


    The lecturer, unaware of the sensitive topic he had touched, avoided looking at Olivia and shifted the


    conversation to fundraising, lightening the mood.


    Relieved that the attention was no longer on her, Olivia began to rx.


    Suddenly, she felt a sense of inferiority wash over her out of nowhere. During dinner, she hardly said a


    word, feeling like she was invisible.


    Dinner ended around 10 pm. Olivia didn¡¯t get a chance to return to theb because Tyler didn¡¯t bring it


    up, and she didn¡¯t dare to either.


    After bidding farewell to the professors, Tyler and Olivia got into their car.


    The night air was chilly. Tyler closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat.


    Olivia sat quietly, and Tyler eventually asked, ¡°You seem really busytely. Weren¡¯t you supposed to go


    to theb? Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia had been lying, and Tyler caught her. She didn¡¯t dare look at him.


    But Tyler lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him. He gazed at her and said, ¡°I just wanted to have


    dinner with you. Is that so hard?¡±


    His voice was slightly husky and intimate, leaving Olivia confused. She wanted to pull away, but when


    she touched his hand, he said, ¡°You¡¯re just as good as anyone else, do you know that?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand froze.


    Tyler knew that the dean had made her feel inferior, and he didn¡¯t want her to dwell on it. He traced


    Chapter 122


    2/2


    her face with his fingers gently. ¡°You¡¯re not Nicole, and you don¡¯t need to be overshadowed by her.¡±


    He leaned in closer, their faces almost touching, his breath carrying a hint of alcohol as it blew against


    Olivia¡¯s face.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    They were too close that their lips could almost touch.


    The shadows from outside cast across their faces, and Olivia could smell the wine on his breath. Their


    noses brushed against each other as they breathed in sync. The car was filled with an intense silence.


    However, Tyler didn¡¯t move any closer, just gazing at her. Olivia¡¯s pink lips pressed together slightly as


    he watched.


    The air was charged with intimacy, and then Tyler¡¯s hand, which had been stroking her face, moved


    downward. She frowned a little, but with her lips still pressed together, she leaned into his touch.


    In this enclosed space, some things were better left unspoken.


    Tyler¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Remember what I said today?¡±


    Olivia kept her face in his hand, remaining silent.


    Slowly, Tyler withdrew his hand, and the intimacy faded as the driver entered the car.


    They sat in silence as the driver spoke up, ¡°Mr. Tyler, are we heading to Sandalwood Pce?¡±


    Tyler nodded and confirmed, and their car pulled away from the restaurant.


    While they were on the road, Olivia finally asked, ¡°Tyler, are the rumors at school true?¡±


    Tyler opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What rumors?¡±


    ¡°They said they were raising funds for my sister.¡± Olivia thought about her sister¡¯s medical condition


    and whether she could handle the treatments.


    Tyler didn¡¯t deny it but looked weary as he nodded.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling guilty, Olivia quietly asked, ¡°What about IVF? I can try it if we have to.


    Tyler met her gaze. ¡°We need a marriage certificate to start the IVF process,¡± he exined calmly.


    Olivia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Well¡­ do we have any other options?¡°Her voice sounded sad.


    Tyler closed his eyes again. ¡°We¡¯ve checked the bone marrow donation database for potential matches


    in the first half of this year.¡±


    Olivia sat in silence, absorbing the weight of the news. With no medical procedures avable, all they


    could do was hold onto hope.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how she was feeding when they arrived at Sandalwood Pce, and Tyler remained


    silent throughout the journey.


    When they got there, the maid greeted them warmly, smiling when she saw them together. ¡°Mr. Tyler,


    Ms. Olivia, you came back together today,¡±


    Olivia, dressed in a simple dress, stood behind Tyler obediently.


    Tyler replied, ¡°I went to pick her up,¡± and then handed his coat to the mald.


    Observing them, the maid couldn¡¯t help but feel their dynamic resembled that of a parent picking up


    their child from school. Despite their rtively small age difference, one appeared youthful while the


    other exuded maturity, they attracted attention from onlookers.


    After changing into house slippers, Tyler told the maid, ¡°You can go rest.¡±


    Concerned it waste and they might be hungry, the maid asked, ¡°Should I make some food for you


    first?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tyler, not one forte¨Cnight snacks, nced at Olivia for her input.


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, I had a big dinner.¡±


    Satisfied with her answer, the maid hung up Tyler¡¯s coat and retired to her room, leaving the couple


    alone in the spacious living room.


    Olivia hesitated, unsure whether to go upstairs, but seeing Tyler pour a drink at the bar, she decided to


    stay as it wouldn¡¯t be polite if she left right away. However, after a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡± I¡¯m


    going upstairs, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler, holding his ss, nced at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Have some milk.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s stomach growled at the mention of food, but she managed to nod, thinking her stomach was


    betraying her. To avoid any difort, she made herself a ss of warm milk at the bar as instructed


    by Tyler.


    ¡°There are some cookies on the kitchen counter,¡± Tyler added.


    Deciding to follow his suggestion, Olivia grabbed some cookies and joined Tyler in the living room. As


    Tyler leisurely drank water, Olivia finished her milk and cookies, feeling full.


    ¡°I¡¯m full now, so I¡¯m going upstairs,¡± Olivia said.


    But as she turned to leave, Tyler caught her arm and pulled her back. He leaned in, his frown betraying


    his calm demeanor. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Caught off guard, Olivia stuttered, ¡°B¨CBack to my room.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t respond but held onto her hand as he led her upstairs. Olivia followed silently as they


    Chapter 124


    made their way through the long corridor.


    Instead of guiding her to the guest room, Tyler brought her to the master bedroom. Olivia trailed


    behind, staring at his face.


    Once inside the room, Tyler closed the door, hugged her, then kissed her.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Olivia felt uncertain about the situation, knowing Tyler had a few drinks.


    He finally released her from his embrace. She remained in his arms, looking up at him, and quietly


    suggested, ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t I go for a check¨Cup at the hospital¡­¡± Her gaze drifted down to his body.


    Seeing her hesitance, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What check¨Cup?¡±


    Olivia had wanted to undergo a check¨Cup for a while now. Mrs. Jones had suggested it, but her


    previous tests hade back normal.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± she quickly replied, shaking her head.


    Tyler kept his gaze fixed on her, his eyes seeming distant. ¡°Do you think something¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡°No,¡± she murmured, feeling distressed. ¡°I¡¯m the one with the problem.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to prolong the agony. She wanted to put an end to it. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a check¨Cup


    tomorrow.¡±


    Tyler observed her troubled expression, then leaned in close to her lips and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Olivia thought she must have misheard. She had undergone various tests before, but she suspected


    the results were inurate.


    He then kissed her and carried her into the room.


    The next morning, Olivia skipped ss and Tyler called in sick to work. When they went downstairs


    together, they sat at the table but didn¡¯t eat breakfast.


    Olivia had no appetite, and Tyler noticed her untouched food. ¡°Not hungry? You didn¡¯t eat muchst


    night either.¡±


    Although Olivia felt famished, herck of interest in anything made it worse.


    Tyler insisted, ¡°Finish everything on your te.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything, but it took her a long time to finish her food. When she finally did, Tyler put


    down the paper he was reading.


    After breakfast, Olivia retrieved her bag from upstairs and approached Tyler. He asked, ¡°Do you want to


    come with me?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Can I?¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t refuse, so Olivia apanied him, getting into the car together.


    Charter 125


    212


    The driver asked, ¡°Where to, Mr. Tyler?¡±


    ¡°The hospital.¡±


    Olivia thought something was off but couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. She realized herplexion looked


    unnatural, so she nced at the driver before looking away.


    Tyler noticed her unease and leaned closer, raising his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart raced as he drew near. She shifted ufortably and whispered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tyler studied her face intently, sensing her guilt, but decided not to press further.


    Unaware of the dynamics in the back seat, the driver noticed a change in the atmosphere today when


    he nced at the rearview mirror.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Tyler instructed the driver to wait in the car. Since they weren¡¯t


    heading to Naomi¡¯s hospital, the driver grew curious.


    Olivia followed closely behind Tyler, worried that the driver would suspect something.


    Seeing how she was darting around, Tyler said in a hushed tone, ¡°You might as well announce to the


    world that I¡¯m here to get a check¨Cup.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him, then lowered his head.


    The check¨Cup process was lengthy, and when the nurse gave instructions, Olivia listened attentively.


    Tyler took the container from the nurse and nodded.


    When they got to the door, Olivia didn¡¯t realize they were already in the procedure room. She was


    going to go in when Tyler said to her, ¡°Stand here and wait.¡±


    Olivia took a few steps back. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly as Tyler went in.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    172


    After everything was done, Tyler sat there, his face shrouded in the shadows as a torrent of emotions


    surged through him uncontrobly.


    Slowly, his expression turned cold.


    Olivia stood nearby, uncertain of what was happening. When she heard the door open, she


    approached and asked, ¡°Was it difficult, Tyler?¡±


    Tyler nced at her, and Olivia immediately regretted speaking. She fell silent, but Tyler¡¯s expression


    remained unchanged, his voice calm. ¡°It was just a routine check¨Cup.¡±


    Deciding not to say anything further, Olivia tried to act normal.


    Tyler leaned in close to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Olivia nodded and followed him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the doctor¡¯s office, the doctor reviewed the report and delivered the verdict, ¡°Everything looks


    good.¡±


    Relieved by the news, Olivia sighed inwardly. Tyler, unsurprised by the oue, led them out of the


    hospital and back to the car.


    During the ride, Olivia remained silent. If both of them were healthy, why couldn¡¯t she conceive? Her


    thoughts churned.


    Tyler noticed her troubled expression. ¡°I told you, health is important, but conception is also about


    timing. Let¡¯s head home,¡± he reassured her.


    Olivia could only nod in response.


    Mrs. Jones paid a visit to Naomi and inquired about their previous conversation and whether she had


    discussed it with Tyler.


    Naomi¡¯s expression changed at her mother¡¯s question. ¡°Tyler said we need a marriage certificate to get


    IVF. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Hiry, taken aback, asked, ¡°Marriage certificate?¡±


    Naomi confirmed, ¡°Yes. I know you¡¯re anxious about this, but we need to take care of Olivia¡¯s health


    too.¡± She pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°Do you really want Tyler and Olivia to marry just


    for a child?¡±


    Stunned, Hiry didn¡¯t know how to respond to this unexpected question.


    Naomi¡¯s guilt surfaced as she continued, ¡°I feel terrible that Olivia has to go through this. We should let


    things unfold naturally. Tyler wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. I¡¯d rather die than see Tyler marry Olivia for


    this reason.¡± Her face paled.


    Chapter 126


    2/2


    Hiry grabbed her hand in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things.¡± Ufortable with the discussion of


    death, she tried to diffuse the tension. ¡°I was just anxious. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Naomi agreed to drop the topic, lowering her voice. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. We can still wait for


    a bone marrow match.¡±


    Hiry sat there with Naomi for a while, sighing heavily.


    That afternoon, Tyler visited Naomi and found her visibly upset. She refused to take her medications


    again.


    Observing the untouched medicine, Tyler remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone to check the bone


    marrow database internationally to find a match.¡±


    Naomi wondered if it was possible to find a match abroad when they couldn¡¯t find one locally.


    He continued, ¡°No matter what happens, you should still take good care of yourself.¡± Naomi nodded but


    then said, ¡°No matter how much money we have, we can¡¯t control my fate.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    They sat together in silence, the weight of unspoken thoughts heavy in the air.


    After a prolonged pause, Tyler broke the silence. ¡°Take your meds.¡±


    Naomi nodded, then hesitated before bringing up a topic. ¡°I heard you¡¯re fundraising?¡± It was her alma


    mater, so she asked, ¡°For me?¡±


    She knew people wanted to send their thoughts and prayers to her. After contemting for a moment,


    she said, ¡°There¡¯s no point, Tyler. Don¡¯t waste your time because of me.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t say anything and just handed the medicine to her. ¡°Just take it.¡±


    Their interactions had been limitedtely, and Naomi was suspecting something. Now, she couldn¡¯t


    shake off the feeling of guilt. If it weren¡¯t for her health, Tyler wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much time at


    the hospital.


    She felt like a burden. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dragging you down.¡±


    Olivia went to the university in the afternoon, still pondering Tyler¡¯s morning medical appointment. Lost


    in thought, she strolled from theke area toward the lecture hall.


    As she walked, a familiar voice called out uncertainly, ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Though lost in her thoughts, she turned around to see ude standing nearby, his gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°ude?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°I thought I was mistaken, but it is you.¡±


    Excitedly, Olivia approached him. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Sightseeing. I heard the scenery here is worth it,¡± ude replied, indicating the camera in his hand.


    Olivia was surprised by his visit based on her rmendation. She wasn¡¯t serious about it, as the


    view was rathermon. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she remarked, ¡°Did you get any good shots?¡±


    ude chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. The swans here are well¨Cfed.¡±


    Although Olivia sensed a teasing tone, she couldn¡¯t be sure.


    While they were talking, a man wearing a suit walked over to ude. ¡°Let me show you another spot.


    Olivia didn¡¯t recognize the man.


    ude introduced them. ¡°This is my assistant. I came to take pictures so he tagged along.¡±


    Olivia greeted him. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    He returned the greeting with a polite smile. They seemed to have other ns and couldn¡¯t linger, so


    rapter 137


    ude bid farewell. ¡°I need to go, Olivia. Let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    2/2


    ude wasn¡¯t just there to take pictures. The Harrises¡® donation to the university had drawn attention


    from Yancey Bank, which had partnered with Harris Group on various projects.


    Though Yancey and Harris Group had a good working rtionship, ude hadn¡¯t expected his first


    project after returning to involve Harris Group.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Harris Group¡¯s contributions included funding for theb and a bridge near the university gates.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    As Olivia watched ude leave, she realized she was going to bete for ss. She hurried toward


    the


    lecture hall building.


    Along the way, she overheard snippets of conversation.


    ¡°I heard Harris Group donated for theb building. They¡¯re extending the north wing and putting in a


    bridge at the gates.¡±


    ¡°A bridge?¡±


    ¡°Well, have you noticed the traffic outside? It¡¯s always jammed with those bikes and electric scooters


    zipping around.¡±


    The memory of almost being run over by one made Olivia pause in her tracks.


    After her ss ended, the heavy rain made her hesitate at the gates, contemting her journey home.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Naomi.


    She answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t visited me since ourst chat,¡± Naomi said.


    Caught off guard by the rain and Naomi¡¯s unexpected request, Olivia hesitated.


    Naomi then said, ¡°Can youe and spend time with me tonight?¡±


    Her sses ended earlier today, so hearing Naomi¡¯s request, she bit her lip and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hung up and as she stood there, ude¡¯s car pulled up. He rolled down the window. ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Surprised, Olivia turned to see ude. ¡°ude?¡± Meeting him twice in a day was unusual.


    ¡°Trying to stay dry?¡± he asked, noting the rain.


    Olivia was stuck because she didn¡¯t usually bring an umbre around.


    Smiling, ude offered, ¡°Hop in.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a ride?¡±


    ude chuckled. ¡°Why do you look so surprised? What¡¯s wrong with giving you a lift?¡±


    She rified, ¡°I was actually heading to the hospital to see my sister.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Naomi?¡±


    Olivia confirmed with a nod.


    After a brief pause, ude said, ¡°Get in. I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, so I¡¯lle along.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You want to see my sister?¡±


    Chapter 128


    3/2


    ude opened the door. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Since ude was familiar with Naomi, Olivia had no reason to refuse. She got in and thanked him


    politely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Buckle up,¡± he said as she fastened her seatbelt.


    The journey was quiet and long due to the traffic jam caused by the rain. ude attempted to ease the


    tension with conversation. ¡°How¡¯s your sister doing?¡±


    Olivia looked at her hands and thought about it. ¡°Not doing great.¡±


    ude tried tofort her. ¡°She¡¯ll get better. She has the best medical team.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes and nodded.


    Noticing her silence, ude remarked, ¡°You two seem close.¡±


    Chapter 129

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Olivia said softly.


    ude wasn¡¯t sure what she meant by that.


    Olivia added, ¡°There¡¯s a big age gap between my sister and me. We¡¯re not very close, but she¡¯s nice to


    me,¡±


    ude just asked, ¡°How big is the gap?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Seven years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a gap, but I can tell you care for her.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia mumbled. ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    They chatted for a bit longer before falling into silence.


    After about an hour, they finally arrived at the hospital. Olivia got out of the car and politely stood before


    him. ¡°Thanks, ude.¡±


    ude also got out. ¡°For what, silly?¡±


    Hearing him call her ¡®silly¡® made Olivia feel a bit embarrassed. She stood beside him, feeling warmth


    despite the chilly wind.


    He looked down at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they walked and chatted, they reached Naomi¡¯s room. Seeing Hiry there surprised Olivia, causing


    her to freeze momentarily.


    Naomi noticed them at the door and smiled. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Tyler, speaking with the doctor, turned to see Olivia with ude at the door.


    Naomi was focused on Olivia, not noticing the man behind her. She was about to invite Olivia in when


    she spotted ude and looked intrigued.


    Olivia hesitated to enter and stood still. ¡°He¡¯s ude, my friend¡¯s brother.¡±


    Naomi didn¡¯t recognize him at first, but after a closer look, she was surprised. ¡°ude?¡±


    ude smiled at her. ¡°Long time no see, Naomi.¡±


    Memories flooded back. It had been a few years since theirst encounter, so his sudden appearance


    caught Naomi off guard.


    However, as she nced between Olivia and ude, Naomi couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something


    was going on between them.


    212


    There was a subtle change in Paomi¡¯s demeanor, but then she refocused and asked, ¡°When did you


    come back?¡±


    She then looked to the corner. ¡°Tyler, ude is back.¡±


    Tyler closed the file and handed it to the doctor. After hearing Naomi¡¯s words, he walked over from the


    corner to the door. ¡°We¡¯ve crossed paths before.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze was chilly as he looked at ude.


    ude met his gaze, and though their expressions remained mostly unchanged, there was an


    unspoken tension between them.


    Naomt inquired, ¡°Where? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? You didn¡¯t mention anything.¡±


    Olivia was also curious.


    Tyler didn¡¯t answer Naomi¡¯s question, but ude just smiled.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡°It gotte one night, and I figured we¡¯d catch up again, so I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Tyler casually exined,


    looking away from ude.


    Naomi sensed Tyler was keeping something from her, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. After a


    moment of silence, she greeted, ¡°Olivia,e on in with ude. Why are you lingering at the door?¡±


    Olivia realized that, but after what had happened before, she didn¡¯t dare walk in without a proper


    invitation, so she hesitated.


    ude noticed Olivia¡¯s caution and looked puzzled. Tyler also nced at Olivia.


    Naomi couldn¡¯t help but try to read Tyler¡¯s expression as she saw them outside, but his face remained


    impassive, revealing nothing.


    Olivia still stood there, prompting ude to say, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her hesitation and nced anxiously at ude before moving forward. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ude noticed her unease and wondered if her rtionship with her sister wasn¡¯t as good as she


    imed.


    Olivia entered the room slowly. After observing her for a moment, ude approached and ced a


    hand on her shoulder. ¡°Come on,¡± he said gently, and they proceeded forward.


    Naomi felt a sense of intimacy in the gesture, while Tyler¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder.


    ude removed his hand smoothly, showing no sign of awkwardness, as if he¡¯d done it countless


    times before.


    Naomi was puzzled. ¡°ude, are you and Olivia¡­¡± She trailed off, still fixated on Olivia¡¯s shoulder


    even after ude withdrew his hand.


    ude was open about it and said, ¡°I met Olivia at my sister Sophie¡¯s birthday party. I treat her like a


    sister.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t think much of ude¡¯s actions, but Naomi¡¯s scrutiny made her ufortable. After a brief


    pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve only met ude a few times, and he¡¯s always been kind to me, like a


    brother.¡±


    However, Naomi turned to Tyler. ¡°Did you know they knew each other?¡±


    Tyler, who had been silent until then, met Naomi¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t shake the sense of chilliness she sensed from Tyler, so she became even more


    cautious.


    Tyler then said to the nurse, ¡°Pour us some water please.¡±


    ude smiled, and Hiry stood up. ¡°Let me do it, Tyler,¡± she offered.


    Hiry nced at Olivia and ude, wondering about their rtionship, but then thought it would be


    Chapter 130


    212


    nice if they were involved romantically. It would mean Olivia and Tyler weren¡¯t together, dispelling her


    earlier assumptions.


    Hiry fetched the water and handed it to ude, who epted it and addressed Tyler, ¡°I heard Olivia


    mention Naomi being in the hospital, so I decided toe along for a visit. I hope you don¡¯t


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    mind.¡±


    Tyler replied, ¡°Not at all. We¡¯re d you came.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Naomi¡¯s smile was a bit cautious as she added, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all been friends for many years. I¡¯m really


    d you came to see me.¡±


    Olivia stood there, listening. Everything appeared normal, but there was a subtle hidden tension that


    went unnoticed by everyone.


    Tyler even struck up a conversation with ude. ¡°How have you been in the past few years?¡±


    ude smiled and responded, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve been living a quiet and stable life.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re d to hear that,¡± Tyler remarked, his eyes chilly as he spoke.


    ude calmly replied, ¡°Indeed. A peaceful mind is key to a good life.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s expression seemed forced, but she said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back, ude.¡±


    ude reminisced for a moment, his expression serene. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I feel happier being back


    here.¡±


    The room fell silent, and no one spoke.


    Olivia looked at the three of them curiously.


    Then ude spoke again, ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve dropped Olivia off here, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Naomi looked wary as Tyler addressed Mrs. Lindsey, the nurse. ¡°Mrs. Lindsey, please escort Mr.


    ude out.¡±


    Mrs. Lindsey nodded. Tyler didn¡¯t seem intent on making ude stay, as if their conversation and


    escorting him out were just for show.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ude didn¡¯t linger much longer. He nced at Olivia and walked out of the room.


    Now, only Olivia remained in the room. She looked at Naomi, Tyler, and then Hiry.


    They all remained silent, with Tyler¡¯s expression remaining neutral. After ude had left, Tyler turned


    back to the doctor, resuming their conversation.


    Olivia nced at Hiry and after a moment, she said to Naomi, ¡°I just remembered I have other ns.


    Can Ie see you tomorrow instead?¡±


    Naomi asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving with Tyler?¡±


    ¡°No. I forgot I needed to return something to Sophie.¡±


    Tyler looked at her and rolled his eyes.


    Naomi didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she didn¡¯t want to force Olivia, so she turned to Tyler. What


    do you think, Tyler?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to her,¡± came the cold reply.


    11


    Chapter 131


    Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay. That works too.¡±


    Olivia stayed for about ten more minutes before leaving. As she descended the stairs, she spotted


    someone standing near the staircase at the main door.


    Seeing the figure from behind, she asked, ¡°ude?¡±


    When ude heard her voice, he turned around, and their eyes met. He smiled and said, ¡°Olivia.¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    After Olivia left, only Naomi and Tyler remained in the room. Hiry was also present, but she was as


    good as an invisible person.


    Naomi initiated the conversation. ¡°Tyler, do you think Olivia left to meet ude?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    Naomi wasn¡¯t sure, but she sounded worried and said, ¡°If Olivia and ude are seeing each other,


    then-¡±


    Tyler lowered his voice. ¡°Talk to her then. She¡¯s your sister, so it should be easy to have a


    conversation with her.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect ude to still be there, so she approached him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    She noticed a lit cigarette between his fingers. He was smoking.


    ude saw her staring at his cigarette and extinguished it, chuckling. ¡°Sorry for indulging my bad


    habit.¡±


    Olivia quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± but she looked up and realized he didn¡¯t seem happy- rather,


    he appeared downcast. She asked, ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ude didn¡¯t deny it, just stood there with a sad expression. ¡°Yeah, a bit. Being here brought back


    some unpleasant memories.¡± He gazed into the distant darkness.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t understand why someone so gentle and bright would have a somber side. She quietly


    looked up at him.


    ude felt her eyes on him and met her gaze with gentleness. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re a wonderful person.¡±


    ude looked at Olivia under the white light, feeling a strange flutter in his heart. He didn¡¯t even realize


    when his gaze softened further, then he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wonderful, Olivia.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia held him in such high regard that she couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him, so she shook her head.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a wonderful person.¡±


    His smile lingered as he asked, ¡°Why are you so cautious around your family? Didn¡¯t you say your


    rtionship with your sister was okay?¡±


    words.


    Olivia tensed at his words. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    But how could ude not have known? From the moment she hesitated at the door, he realized she


    didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her family.


    ¡°You need to tell me if you¡¯re unhappy,¡± he whispered.


    Chapter 132


    2/2


    Olivia looked at him, puzzled by his sudden remark.


    ude stopped talking, looking at her with a gentle yet helpless expression.


    Olivia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, ude. My family is nice to me.¡±


    ude¡¯s smile faded. ¡°As long as you believe they¡¯re nice. Remember, you cane to me if you


    need help.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t exin it, but his words warmed her heart. She nodded, saying, ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    It was gettingte, so ude said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡±


    Olivia hesitated due to thete hour, but after considering, she nodded. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    As they prepared to leave, a car pulled up beside them. They nced up to see it was Tyler¡¯s car.


    The window rolled down, revealing Tyler seated inside, staring at them. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡±


    ude, surprised to see him, smiled brightly. ¡°Just having a chat with Olivia.¡±


    Olivia stood there, quietly looking at Tyler.


    After hearing ude¡¯s reply, Tyler turned to Olivia. ¡°Are youing back with ude or with me?¡± He


    went straight to the point.


    Olivia felt conflicted, having just agreed to let ude drive her home. With both men looking at her,


    she hesitated.


    Tyler didn¡¯t want to pressure her, so he remained silent, waiting for her decision.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After some consideration, she said, ¡°I¡¯m heading in the same direction as Tyler, so he¡¯ll take me home.


    You don¡¯t need to go out of your way, ude.¡±


    ude wasn¡¯t upset by her choice and maintained his smile. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s stay in touch.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t add anything else and got into Tyler¡¯s car.


    Without looking at her, Tyler said to ude, ¡°We¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ude nodded.


    Tyler rolled up the window, and Olivia noticed his expression turn cold, sensing the change in


    atmosphere. She wondered why his expression changed. Was it because of ude? Or was it


    something else?


    The silence in the car was suffocating.


    Olivia remained quiet, sitting as the car moved along.


    Suddenly, Tyler nced at her and asked, ¡°Did ude purposely go to the university to pick you up


    and then go to the hospital?¡±


    His question felt like an interrogation, making Olivia¡¯s heart race. She stammered, ¡°N¡­No.¡±


    Tyler pressed on. ¡°No what?¡±


    Feeling she didn¡¯t owe an exnation, Olivia stayed silent.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to talk? You seem to be enjoying your chat.¡± His tone was calm, but it felt


    usatory.


    Chapter 133


    2/2


    Olivia retorted, ¡°Even if something was going on between ude and me, don¡¯t I have the right to


    make friends? Besides, we just happened to run into each other.¡±


    Tyler kept his eyes on her.


    Sensing she might have angered him, Olivia fell silent again. The car¡¯s headlights illuminated her face,


    making her appear tense and defensive.


    There was a hint of anger in Tyler¡¯s eyes. After a long pause, he spoke in a measured tone, ¡°You


    should stay away from him. I can¡¯t control you, and you have the freedom to make friends, but ude


    isn¡¯t someone you should be taunting.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Tyler¡¯s tone was so calm, yet it carried an underlying chill. He mentioned ¡°taunting,¡± but Olivia didn¡¯t


    understand what he meant.


    Not wanting to escte into an argument, Tyler closed his eyes and remarked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s expected for


    your sister to say all that. I¡¯m just reminding you and don¡¯t have the right to interfere.¡±


    The entire journey home passed in silence.


    Olivia reflected if her words had been too harsh since Tyler didn¡¯t respond, and he remained silent as


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    well.


    When the car arrived at Sandalwood Pce, Olivia was trying to find a way to ease the mood, but


    Tyler beat her to it. ¡°If you need a ride after ss, just call me. If you don¡¯t want to call me, you can


    always call the driver. Alright?¡±


    Olivia was surprised. Not only was he not angry, but he spoke with such gentleness, making her feel


    she had been too harsh earlier.


    Quietly, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler,¡± with sincerity in her voice.


    Tyler regarded her as though she were a child throwing a tantrum. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled, lowering her gaze.


    With that, Tyler proceeded upstairs, leaving Olivia standing in the hallway.


    That night, Oliviay in bed, reflecting on Tyler¡¯s words, before gradually drifting off to sleep.


    The next morning, ude texted her a picture of some scenery and smiling children. Olivia recognized


    one of the children.


    She stared at it for a long time, then replied, ¡°You went to our vige to teach before?¡±


    Olivia had spent her early years in a vige with her mother. Her grandma¡¯s house was nestled deep in


    the vige, and there was a small school with only a handful of students. Olivia often yed there and


    recognized the children.


    ude replied promptly, ¡°Your vige?¡±


    ¡°You went to Sereneville, right?¡±


    ude confirmed, ¡°I went there three years ago. There was a disabled child named Natalie in the


    picture.¡±


    Olivia felt a surge of happiness as memories flooded back. ¡°Yes, Natalie. Her legs didn¡¯t move well,


    and her grandpa would carry her to school every day. She¡¯s such a joyful child. She always called me


    Chapter 134


    Livi.¡±


    ¡°I think she mentioned Livi to me before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia marveled at the small world they shared, even though they had never met.


    ¡°Yes. She said Livi used to braid her hair, take her to the river, and give her candy. Was that you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart swelled with emotion. Everything was as she remembered. It had been a long time since


    shest visited.


    ¡°How is she? Has she grown taller?¡±


    ¡°When I left three years ago, she had grown taller and could take a few steps with the support of the


    desks.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Olivia was ted to hear about Natalie¡¯s well¨Cbeing, the happiest news she had received in a while.


    That¡¯s great. She¡¯s grown up so fast.¡±


    ¡°I never imagined I¡¯de across the Livi she always talked about. We should n a trip to


    Sereneville. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart fluttered at the suggestion. ¡°Sure. I haven¡¯t been back in ages. Just let me know when


    you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Consider it a n.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Olivia set her phone aside, marveling at the twists of fate.


    Descending the stairs, Olivia noticed Tyler seated there. She realized she had been engrossed in


    conversation with ude and they were now runningte.


    Taking a seat across from Tyler, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t have a good sleep?¡± He then noticed she kept


    checking her phone.


    Olivia saw him staring at her phone and took it off the table. ¡°I overslept a little.¡±


    Tyler looked away, sliding a ss of milk toward her. ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Olivia eyed the milk, her lips pressed together. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Feeling guilty for her behavior the


    previous day, she appreciated his kindness.


    Typically, Tyler would drive Olivia to the university in the morning. As they arrived, she inquired, ¡± Are


    you visiting Naomi today?¡±


    Noticing his frequent visits to the hospitaltely, she wondered about her sister¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    Tyler didn¡¯t explicitly confirm, simply stating, ¡°She has a few tests today.¡±


    Olivia wanted to ask how Naomi was, but she hesitated and merely nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Tyler nced at her, noting herck of enthusiasm, then briefly ced his hand on her head.


    Olivia looked up at him. Meeting his gaze, she felt a momentary connection before he withdrew his


    hand, saying, ¡°Alright, focus on your sses. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle, but Olivia protested, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can make my


    own way back to Sandalwood Pce.¡±


    more.


    She didn¡¯t want to take away time that Tyler could spend with Naomi. Her sister needed him more.


    Hearing her response, Tyler stared at her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Olivia got out of the car and walked into the university, his expression turned cold.


    The news of the Harris Group¡¯s huge donation to the university buzzed around her, but she paid little


    attention. She hoped Tyler could secure funds for her sister¡¯s treatment, a cause close to her heart.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She prayed for Naomi¡¯s swift recovery, her worry for her sister¡¯s health weighing heavily on her mind.


    Later that night, Olivia chatted with ude through text. They clicked inexplicably well, understanding


    each other.


    Meanwhile, Tyler had been proactive, assembling a new team of doctors to care for Naomi. Olivia


    remained unaware of these developments, as Tyler chose not to disclose them to her.


    effortlessly

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    After a brief exchange, ude proposed a trip to Sereneville. With no sses to attend on Saturday


    and her long absence from the vige, Olivia found the offer tempting. She thought for a while and


    ultimately agreed.


    After Tyler left that morning, she prepared to go. The maid asked, ¡°Where are you off to, Ms. Olivia?


    Will you be back for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯m not sure!¡± Olivia replied, then quickly left.


    ude was waiting for her at the university, and he courteously opened the car door for her.


    Olivia always felt calm around ude, unlike when she was with Tyler. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said


    cheerfully.


    ¡°For what?¡± ude chuckled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hit the road before we get stuck in traffic.¡±


    Olivia thought of what Tyler had said that night and nced at ude. What was going on? Why did


    Tyler warn her about upsetting ude?


    He noticed her gaze. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you think there mighte a time when you¡­ hurt me?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± ude replied immediately.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such a quick answer.


    He looked at her and grinned. ¡°Why would I do that? You¡¯re the first girl I¡¯ve been interested in since I


    got back.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    For some reason, Olivia trusted him. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    *


    The drive took about 3 to 4 hours until they reached Sereneville. Olivia stared out the window, lost in


    thought as familiar sights passed by.


    ude knew what was on her mind. ¡°Do you remember where your old house is? I can take you there.


    ¡°It¡¯s next to the elementary school I used to attend, St. Hope.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chapter 136


    212


    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine,¡± she said hurriedly. It was a little too far away.


    But ude knew it meant more than just distance. She hadn¡¯t been happy living with the Joneses


    maybe she would¡¯ve been happier here in this humble ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s your home, after all.¡±


    In silence, they pulled up to a small, rundown house near St. Hope School, Olivia was shocked to see


    her childhood home.


    ude got out of the car and opened the door. He took her hand and led her through a cobweb¨Cfilled


    door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    1/2


    ude pushed open the battered front door. ¡°This won¡¯t do. This is your home! We should clean it up.


    11


    Olivia had been avoiding looking at the dpidated house, but something about ude¡¯s determination


    and her own presence there gave her courage. ¡°I¡­ I agree.¡±


    ude led her inside, still holding her wrist firmly. They walked through the hallway and stopped at a


    broken wooden window sill. ¡°We can fix these. All of them!¡±


    He let go of her and started working on the window, showing gentleness and focus in his actions.


    Watching him work helped Oliviae to terms with the reality of her old home. She smiled. ¡°Wait for


    me! I¡¯ll go buy some cleaning tools!¡±


    That night, Tyler returned to Sandalwood Pce at 10 pm and noted the silence. ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia?¡± he


    asked one of the maids.


    ¡°Um, Miss Olivia left after you did this morning. She hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    ¡°Till now?¡±


    The maid nodded.


    Tyler¡¯s serious expression darkened further. ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no. I asked when she¡¯d return, but she said she had no idea.¡±


    Tyler shot a stern look at her and immediately made some calls. No one picked up.


    Since it was Saturday, he decided to contact Sophie. She sounded surprised to receive his call. ¡°H-


    Hello? Mr. Tyler?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother you at this hour, but is Olivia with you?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t heard from her today.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty sure, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler hung up, considering the possibilities. He didn¡¯t like it, but it seemed increasingly likely. He


    instructed his assistant, ¡°Find out where ude Pearce is.¡±


    After a few minutes, he got a response. ¡°He left the city today¡­ with Ms. Olivia.¡±


    While Olivia cleaned, ude helped with the repairs. By nightfall, the house had transformed into


    something much nicer. They sat across from each other at a table with ramen bowls.


    Chapter 137


    ¡°Boo¨Choo, ude. All that hard work only got you a bowl of ramen!¡± Olivia teased.


    ude chuckled, studying her dusty face. ¡°Then maybe you owe me a big treat next time!¡±


    ¡°What would you like?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I should aim higher. How about¡­ some convenience store¨Cbought microwave macaroni?¡±


    Oliviaughed despite her bashful self. ude seemed captivated by herughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°N¨CNothing,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He nced at it and immediately frowned.


    ¡°Huh? Who is it?¡± she asked, then saw the screen. It was Tyler.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 137 1/2 ude pushed open the battered front door. ¡°This won¡¯t do. This is your home! We


    should clean it up. 11 Olivia had been avoiding looking at the dpidated house, but something about


    ude¡¯s determination and her own presence there gave her courage. ¡°I¡­ I agree.¡± ude led her


    inside, still holding her wrist firmly. They walked through the hallway and stopped at a broken wooden


    window sill. ¡°We can fix these. All of them!¡± He let go of her and started working on the window,


    showing gentleness and focus in his actions. Watching him work helped Oliviae to terms with the


    reality of her old home. She smiled. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll go buy some cleaning tools!¡± That night, Tyler


    returned to Sandalwood Pce at 10 pm and noted the silence. ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia?¡± he asked one of the


    maids. ¡°Um, Miss Olivia left after you did this morning. She hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°Till now?¡± The maid


    nodded. Tyler¡¯s serious expression darkened further. ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no. I


    asked when she¡¯d return, but she said she had no idea.¡± Tyler shot a stern look at her and immediately


    made some calls. No one picked up. Since it was Saturday, he decided to contact Sophie. She


    sounded surprised to receive his call. ¡°H- Hello? Mr. Tyler?!¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you at this hour, but is


    Olivia with you?¡± ¡°No. I haven¡¯t heard from her today.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah, pretty sure, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler hung up, considering the possibilities. He didn¡¯t like it, but it seemed increasingly likely. He


    instructed his assistant, ¡°Find out where ude Pearce is.¡± After a few minutes, he got a response. ¡°He


    left the city today¡­ with Ms. Olivia.¡± While Olivia cleaned, ude helped with the repairs. By nightfall,


    the house had transformed into something much nicer. They sat across from each other at a table with


    ramen bowls. Chapter 137 ¡°Boo¨Choo, ude. All that hard work only got you a bowl of ramen!¡± Olivia


    teased. ude chuckled, studying her dusty face. ¡°Then maybe you owe me a big treat next time!¡±


    ¡°What would you like?¡± ¡°Hmm, I should aim higher. How about¡­ some convenience store¨Cbought


    microwave macaroni?¡± Oliviaughed despite her bashful self. ude seemed captivated by her


    laughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°N¨CNothing,¡± he said, shaking his head. Suddenly, his phone


    rang. He nced at it and immediately frowned. ¡°Huh? Who is it?¡± she asked, then saw the screen. It


    was Tyler.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Olivia had no idea what Tyler meant at all. All she saw was ude¡¯s bloody face. ¡°Please, let him go,


    Tyler!¡± she cried, worried.


    ude didn¡¯t fight back. He grinned, blood staining his teeth. ¡°I may be a sinner, but who cares? Are


    you here because of Morgan, or because I got close to someone you wouldn¡¯t let anyone else near?¡±


    Morgan? Who was that? Olivia watched them, realizing their usual calm was gone. They red at each


    other like enemies about to kill each other.


    Tyler smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t push me, ude.¡± He then shoved ude aside, making him crash into a table.


    Quickly recovering, ude wiped blood from his lips.


    ¡°ude!¡± Olivia moved to check on him, but Tyler pulled her back, his grip like ws on her


    shoulders. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?! I can¡¯t believe you went with him without telling anyone!


    11


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect him to be this furious. ¡°We were just cleaning my house! And I didn¡¯t mean to miss


    your calls!¡±


    Tyler wasn¡¯t interested in her excuses. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her. ¡°You¡¯reing with me!


    Your sister¡¯s worried sick!¡±


    All Olivia cared about was ude. She looked back at him, but Tyler dragged her forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± He kept his hands on shoulders and led her forward to his car. The engine


    was still running, and the bright lights momentarily blinded her, causing her to squint.


    Tyler¡¯s grip intensified as he forcefully pushed her into his car. Olivia attempted to escape, but Tyler


    pulled her back in, holding her chin firmly as he red at her. ¡°You still have no idea of the trouble


    you¡¯re in, do you?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was confused. Why was he so mad over something that seemed trivial? She was an adult,


    capable of making her own decisions. Yes, she should have let them know of her whereabouts, but that


    oversight didn¡¯t justify such harsh treatment!


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± she managed to ask.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be? Don¡¯t you realize everyone¡¯s been looking for you?!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression froze.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Tyler¡¯s phone rang. It was Naomi. Despite his anger, he kept his voice calm.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t hear what was said until Tyler handed her the phone. ¡°Talk to your sister.¡±


    ¡°H¨CHello?¡± Olivia whispered. Tyler nced at her, closing his eyes to calm down.


    ¡°Where have you been?!¡± Naomi¡¯s voice came through. ¡°You disappeared without a word! Do you


    realize how worried we¡¯ve all been?! Dad almost called the police!¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, closing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Naomil I forgot to tell you¡­¡±


    Though Naomi and Olivia weren¡¯t close, it didn¡¯t mean Naomi wouldn¡¯t worry. Olivia¡¯s soft, almost


    tearful apology calmed her down. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll forgive you this time. But don¡¯t do it again! You didn¡¯t


    answer any calls. None of your friends knew where you were. Thank goodness Tyler found you! What if


    something bad happened? How would Dad feel?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just¡­ just go home and rest.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler opened his eyes when the call was over. Olivia apologized again as she handed his phone back.


    Tyler seemed calmer now. He took his phone back and resumed driving. Meanwhile, Olivia stayed


    quiet, knowing he was still upset.


    They arrived back at Sandalwood Pce at 3 am. The maid was waiting anxiously, but before she


    could say anything, Tyler ordered sternly, ¡°Get her into the shower.¡± He went upstairs immediately.


    The maid looked at Olivia¡¯s dusty clothes and led her quietly upstairs.


    Exhausted, Olivia sank into the bath as the maid prepared her nightclothes. ¡°Do you know how worried


    Mr. Tyler was? He didn¡¯t stop searching as soon as he realized you were gone. He made so many


    calls!¡±


    Olivia stayed silent.


    ¡°Who can me him, though? Ms. Naomi was abducted before, and it was so scary!¡± the maid


    continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t go out alone like that again. What if something bad happened?¡±


    ¡°Naomi was abducted?¡± Olivia asked. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the Joneses¡® affairs when she


    was younger.


    ¡°Yeah, we were all anxious. It took Mr. Tyler a long time to rescue her.¡±


    Fear filled Olivia, and she hugged herself tightly in the tub.


    The maid left her clothes and headed to the door.


    ¡°Wait. Do you know someone named Morgan?¡± Olivia asked. The maid paused, stunned.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Olivia stared at the maid¡¯s shocked expression, perplexed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you hear that name?¡± the maid asked slowly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Morgan?¡± Olivia asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Mr. Tyler¡¯s sister. She¡¯s dead.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. Before she could react, the maid hurried away.


    Olivia had wondered about Morgan¡¯s connection to Tyler, but as his sister? She had never heard about


    this before. No one had mentioned it since she moved in with the Harrises. The mystery surrounding


    Morgan made Olivia think there might be a bigger secret at y.


    Could¡­ ude be connected to Morgan¡¯s death?


    Tyler sat in his study, smoking in the dark. All one could see was the glowing tip of his cigarette and the


    smoke around him. After who knows how many cigarettes, he stubbed out thest one.


    Oliviay in bed, her mind racing. She gripped her nket tightly, listening to soft footsteps outside.


    She heard Tyler ask, ¡°Is she asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    It was 4 am, and Tyler was still up!


    Olivia held her breath until the footsteps faded.


    She began to doze off when she heard more noise. She opened her eyes, confused. The maid


    sounded rmed. ¡°Should we wake her up?¡±


    In the distance, car engines roared.


    ¡°No, wake until morning!¡± Tyler said, his voice strained.


    Olivia checked the clock¨Cit was only 6 am. Where was Tyler going so early? She jumped out of bed


    and saw Tyler rushing to a car.


    Her phone rang. She hurried to answer.


    It was Mrs. Jones. Her voice was quivering slightly. ¡°N¨CNaomi¡­ Naomi is¡­ She¡¯s-¡±


    Olivia¡¯s phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the floor.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Olivia rushed down the stairs, desperately trying to catch up to Tyler¡¯s departing car. ¡°Wait! Wait for


    me!¡± she screamed.


    But the car didn¡¯t stop, and it seemed like nobody noticed her.


    The maid hurried out of the door after hearing themotion. ¡°Ms. Olivia!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I


    ¡°Is there any other car I can use?¡± Olivia asked frantically.


    ¡°The d¨Cdriver¡¯s gone home, Ms. Olivia. You should just wait till m¨Cmorning. Mr. Tyler could-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab!¡±


    Before the maid could stop her, Olivia darted into the night.


    When Olivia arrived, it was already 7:30 pm, and the sky was beginning to brighten.


    She hurried to Naomi¡¯s room, but found it empty, with only the curtains billowing and an eerie chill in


    the air. There was no sign of any nurses.


    Panic rising, Olivia dashed to the nurses¡® counter, but it was deserted too. It felt like she was the only


    person left in the world.


    She ran toward the ER, where the light above the door was red. Just then, she spotted a middle¨Caged


    womaning out, crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°M¨CMrs. Jones?¡± Olivia called out tentatively.¡±


    The woman copsed to the floor.


    ¡°Mrs. Jones!¡± Olivia cried, rushing to her side.


    Hiry grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Your sister¡­ Naomi¡­ She¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    1


    That couldn¡¯t be true! That was impossible! Naomi had just been talking to her this morning!


    Another figure emerged from the ER.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Olivia eximed.


    Darren hurried over to help his wife. ¡°Please, get up.¡±


    Hiry bawled in his arms. ¡°What are we going to do?! Why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s


    Their moment was interrupted by a doctor stepping out. Removing his mask, he announced, fine, sir,


    ma¡¯am. We managed to save her, but¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee the same next time. Please bear that


    in mind.¡±


    Darren and Hiry stopped crying, and then Hiry seized the doctor¡¯s hand. ¡°Save her! Please, save


    Chapter 142


    her!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to need umbilical cord blood, ma¡¯am,¡± the doctor exined.


    Hiry¡¯s gaze fell onto Olivia before she pleaded, ¡°You need to do it now! An IVP! She can¡¯t wait any


    longer!¡± she cried hysterically.


    Olivia stood frozen as another person emerged from the ER.


    Hiry staggered toward him. ¡°Tyler, please, just do an IVF already! I don¡¯t care if it needs a marriage


    certificate. She needs a child right now!¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Olivia stumbled backward in disbelief. How could Mrs. Jones say this?! How could she possibly


    stomach all of this?!


    She nced at Tyler, whose expression remained impassive as he looked at Hiry, waiting for his


    response.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Naomi, but have you thought about the consequences in the long run?


    We can¡¯t be certain this child is the solution,¡± he finally replied.


    ¡°But time is running out! What long¨Cterm consequences matter if Naomi¡¯s gone?! We¡¯re all in this


    together! It¡¯s our shared future!¡± Hiry cried, then turned sharply to Olivia.


    Olivia shook her head instinctively, but it didn¡¯t stop Hiry from copsing to her knees in front of her.


    ¡°Only an IVF can save her! You know this! Do you want Naomi to die? Do you want your sister to die?


    I¡¯ll die if she does! She¡¯s my only daughter!¡±


    Darren hurried to her side and held her before she copsedpletely.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes flicked to Tyler, but his expression gave nothing away¨Cor did it? She shivered, helpless.


    ¡°Just¡­ get a marriage certificate, alright? It¡¯s just a formality. We do this so we can have a child, right?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Darren said, but his low voice betrayed hisck of confidence.


    Naomi was wheeled out of the ER, and Tyler followed immediately, as if escaping the conversation.


    The doctor instructed him, ¡°She needs to stay in the ICU.¡±


    Olivia looked at Naomi, her heart sinking. Tubes were everywhere, and her face was ashen¨Cfighting


    for her life.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯lle with you.


    As they left, Hiry chased after them, crying, ¡°Naomi! Naomi!¡±


    Unable to keep up, she turned and grabbed Olivia instead. ¡°You see this?! None of this would have


    happened if you never joined us! You brought all of this bad luck to us! You owe her! You owe her.


    everything!¡±


    There was no pleading left in her tone, only hatred.


    A part of Olivia wondered if Hiry was right. Was she the cause of all this misfortune?


    ¡°Enough!¡± Darren pulled Hiry away. ¡°This has nothing to do with Olivia, and you know it!¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say! You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t keep it in your pants and fathered a child outside. our


    marriage! And now you¡¯re telling me it has nothing to do with her?!¡±


    Darren was left speechless.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t remember how she left the hallway that day. All she could remember was Hiry¡¯s

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Naomi remained in critical condition, unable to leave the ICU for days. Tyler was stuck there too, by


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    her side.


    Even the maid prayed for her recovery.


    Meanwhile, Olivia hadn¡¯t set foot in the hospital. She stayed holed up in Sandalwood Pce, hardly


    eating and refusing to leave her room. Despite the maids¡® efforts to coax her out with food, she ignored


    them all.


    Then, on Saturday morning, she received a text from ude: [Good things wille when the time is


    right. They always do.]


    She stared at the word ¡®good¡® without replying-


    Just then, Darren called. She blinked and answered, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Olivia? Your sister¡¯s out of the ICU now. She¡¯s stable, thankfully.


    ¡°T¨CThank God,¡± she breathed. ¡°And thank you, Dad, for taking care of her.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    His concern caught her off guard, such gestures being rare from him. ¡°I¡¯m f¨Cfine. I¡¯ll visit her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be great.¡±


    Olivia listened to the beep as the call ended, then slowly lowered the phone.


    At 10 AM, Olivia arrived at Naomi¡¯s new room, only to find everyone gathered outside. No one could


    enter¨CNaomi¡¯s room had be an ICU itself.


    Darren and his wife were there, both silent. Olivia sensed she was being summoned for a reason.


    Hiry didn¡¯t seem as hostile as before, but there was still tension.


    Naomi held Tyler¡¯s hand and said weakly, ¡°I¡­ I just want us¡­ to be together¡­ A child¡­¡±


    Even saying those words was a struggle. A tear slid down her cheek. She didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t


    want to leave Tyler.


    Even if it meant that her sister would be Tyler¡¯s wife.


    Tyler gazed at her, his eyes full of sorrow. He touched her cheek, now gaunt. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to


    keep you alive, Naomi.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. Being together was all that mattered.


    ¡°Do you still love me?¡± she asked. She had never suspected the strength of their love, but right now,


    she wanted confirmation.


    Chapter 144


    Tyler was silent for a moment before he finally replied, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Naomi sobbed quietly, and he patted her back. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You will.¡±


    About half an hourter, Tyler left the room.


    Julia approached him right away. ¡°I talked to Olivia. She agreed to the IVF.¡±


    then turned abruptly to Olivia.


    He looked up,

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Olivia didn¡¯t protest when Hiry spoke. Tyler then turned to Hiry and asked, ¡°Is she agreeing to this


    on her own?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Hiry replied, gesturing to Olivia.


    Enduring Hiry¡¯s intense gaze, Olivia lowered her head and eventually approached Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m okay


    with it.¡±


    Hiry smirked, Darren appeared torn with guilt.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tyler showed no reaction. ¡°You know the sort of document an IVF needs, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still sure about this?¡± Tyler questioned, noting Hiry¡¯s watchful eyes on Olivia.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia replied.


    Tyler knew Hiry was pressuring her, but her quick agreement also took him aback. ¡°Do you realize


    how young you are?¡±


    Was she aware of the potential consequences of jeopardizing her own future like this?


    Hiry noticed Olivia¡¯s hesitation and intervened, ¡°It¡¯s just a certificate, isn¡¯t it? It can be annulled once


    Naomi recovers. The sisters are close, so of course Olivia¡¯s sure of her decision.¡±


    But who would believe a young college woman suddenly having a marriage certificate? Olivia remained


    silent, realizing no one cared about her, not when Naomi¡¯s life was at stake.


    ¡°Mrs. Jones is right. I¡¯m sure of it,¡± she said.


    Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No, you need more time to think.¡±


    Hiry was frustrated by Tyler¡¯s constant questioning. Why couldn¡¯t he just ept it?


    The doctor approached ahd called for Tyler, who left without another word, brushing past Olivia.


    Hiry stepped closer to Olivia, her tone harsh, ¡°You owe Naomi, don¡¯t you forget that!¡±


    Feeling the weight of Hiry¡¯s words, Olivia closed her eyes. If res could kill, she¡¯d be gone.


    Ana watched everything from the end of the hallway, unnoticed.


    She smiled. The marriage drew closer each day, a necessary sacrifice to save Naomi.


    Turning away, Ana left the hospital.


    Chapter 145


    That night, Olivia returned to Sandalwood Pce. Tyler¡¯s assistant had been waiting for her.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler wants you to reconsider carefully,¡± the assistant ryed.


    Olivia understood it was Tyler giving her onest chance.


    She trembled. ¡°Do I even have a choice?¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    The assistant waited patiently for Olivia to make up her mind. After some time, Olivia spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve


    made my decision. I¡¯m sure about it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going ahead with the marriage procedures?¡± the assistant rified.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform Mr. Tyler of your decision. Please get ready.¡± The assistant meant for Olivia to gather


    her papers and documents.


    As the assistant left in her car, Olivia¡¯s face was pale with nerves.


    A concerned maid approached her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, worried.


    Olivia stared at her silently.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Olivia?¡± the maid asked again, gently touching her shoulder.


    Pushing the maid¡¯s hand away, Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, Tyler didn¡¯t return home. Oliviay awake, unable to sleep until morning.


    Even on the third day, Tyler hadn¡¯te back. It was noon when she heard a car engine, signaling


    Tyler¡¯s return. She hid in her room.


    The door opened, but when she looked up, it wasn¡¯t Tyler. It was his personal assistant.


    Clearly surprised to find Olivia curled up in her room, the assistant asked, ¡°Um¡­ Ms. Olivia, have you


    prepared your documents?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it alone?¡±


    The assistant exined, ¡°The procedure can start today. Mr. Tyler will join you shortly. He¡¯s at the


    hospital right now.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected things to move so quickly. She didn¡¯t know how to react.


    After a long pause, the assistant looked at her expectantly. Olivia knew she couldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get changed.¡±


    Having stayed home for so long, Olivia looked a bit disheveled and not quite presentable for the


    asion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± the assistant said.


    Olivia never imagined her marriage would be like this¨Cto a man she barely knew, who had once only


    nced at her when she was fifteen. He was a stranger then.


    And now, in a bizarre turn of events, he was going to be her husband.


    She left her room in a simple dress and minimal makeup. Despite everything, her youthfulness


    Chapter 146


    brought out her beauty.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    1/1


    Even the assistant seemed a bit stunned, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Okay. Follow me.¡®


    Olivia followed her into her car. The assistant asked, ¡°Do you have everything you need?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia confirmed.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As they drove to the county clerk¡¯s office, they passed by couples waiting together. Olivia was the only


    one there alone.


    The assistant kept ncing at her phone before reassuring Olivia, ¡°Ms. Naomi might be facing some


    difficulties. Just hold on a bit longer.¡±


    Olivia had long lost any emotional connection to the event. It mattered little to her. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Strangely enough, before meeting Tyler, Olivia encountered Hiry. Even the assistant was taken


    aback by her presence. ¡°Mrs. Jones?¡±


    Hiry wasted no time approaching Olivia. ¡°Excuse me, but I need to speak with her privately.¡±


    The assistant hesitated but eventually nodded. She cast a wary nce at Olivia before leaving them


    alone.


    In truth, the assistant was too anxious to leave Olivia alone with her. What was Hiry¡¯s purpose?


    Nheless, she left after casting a brief, seconds¨Clong look at Olivia.


    Olivia remained seated. She didn¡¯t even greet her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The hall was bustling with noise, yet Hiry¡¯s voice cut through clearly. ¡°This marriage is solely for the


    IVF procedure. It means nothing more, do you understand? Don¡¯t you dare cross that line!¡±


    Olivia remained calm.


    ¡°Did you hear me?!¡± Hiry pressed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your mother owes me this much,¡± Hiry continued. ¡°And you¡¯re paying her debt.¡± With that, she


    walked away, leaving Olivia feeling trapped.


    Outside, the assistant waited anxiously. She hadn¡¯t expected Hiry¡¯s conversation to end so quickly


    and approached Olivia.


    Hiry, at least courteous to Tyler¡¯s staff, remarked, ¡°I just reminded her of her responsibilities. That¡¯s


    all.¡±


    The assistant stared at her for a long time. ¡°I see.


    Hiry left in her car.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The assistant returned to the hall, hoping to gauge something from Olivia¡¯s expression. But Olivia


    remained so quiet that it was as if she was merely a whisper in the air.


    Tyler¡¯s car arrived about a dozen minutester. The assistant went to meet him and informed him, Mrs.


    Jones was here earlier.¡±


    Tyler stopped in his tracks, staring at the assistant. After a long pause, he muttered, ¡°I see.¡±


    Olivia sensed someone approaching from behind. Noticing it wasn¡¯t the assistant, she wanted to nce


    up.


    ¡°Did you bring all the necessary papers?¡± she heard him ask, causing her to freeze. However, she


    managed topose herself quickly.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Their conversation was short, as if it were just another business transaction. They walked down the


    hallway without exchanging a single nce.


    After processing their documents, the clerk instructed, ¡°Now, sign here, and you¡¯ll be legally married.


    Olivia stared at the paper in front of her. Tyler didn¡¯t move his pen either.


    The assistant watched them from a distance, unable to decipher their thoughts.


    Tyler was the first to sign, his signature exuding elegance and confidence, as if he were signing a


    business contract.


    Olivia didn¡¯t move. Tyler moved closer to her and said, ¡°Take all the time you need to think about this.


    You¡¯ve still got the chance to regret this and change your mind. Though, to be fair, signing this wouldn¡¯t


    affect your life in any significant way either.¡±


    Olivia took a long time before finally signing. Her signaturecked the polish of Tyler¡¯s¨Cit looked almost


    childlike.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± the clerk said mechanically before returning to hisputer.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t muster a response. Her ears were ringing. The reality of being ¡°married¡± at twenty- three


    hit her like a ton of bricks.


    Tyler remained impassive to the clerk¡¯s words. After a moment, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant drive


    you home.¡±


    Shaken out of her daze, Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Neither of them moved from their seats.


    Chapter 148


    2/2


    The clerk nced up from hisputer, only to find these two sitting motionlessly in their seats. Even


    he was growing confused.


    The assistant finally approached Olivia. ¡°Ms. Olivia? Allow me.¡±


    The ringing in Olivia¡¯s ears grew louder, giving her a headache. She wondered if it was due to anxiety


    or the emotional whirlwind she was experiencing. Clutching onto her chair, she stammered, ¡°O¨COkay,


    Tyler stood beside her, studying her face. He looked a little sullen.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia followed them out of the office. The assistant suggested, ¡°You should head back to Sandalwood


    Pce, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Olivia agreed.


    She went home in a separate car from Tyler¡¯s.


    On the way, Olivia remained in a daze, feeling drained of energy. She arrived home feeling just as lost.


    Her missionpleted, the assistant bade her farewell after some small talk.


    So¡­ was this officially the start of her married life? Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the absurdity of it


    all.


    The atmosphere at home felt icy, making it hard to breathe. That night, Olivia spent it alone in her


    room.


    For the next few days, Olivia didn¡¯t see Tyler at all. Then, on the fifth day, she was awakened by a


    noise downstairs.


    Clutching her nket, she listened intently. The maids were asleep, so who could it be at this hour?


    Fearing it might be a thief, Olivia tiptoed downstairs, feeling anxious. The darkness made her tense,


    her mind racing with thoughts of serial killers, home invaders, and god¨Cknows¨Cwhat else.


    ¡°W¨CWho¡¯s there?¡± she called out nervously as she reached the bottom of the stairs.


    The light flicked on, and Olivia froze when she saw who it was. Tyler?


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem surprised, just tired. ¡°What? Who else did you think it could be?¡± he asked.


    Olivia remained silent, her imagination running wild.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± he asked, knowing she must have suspected something else.


    Olivia shook her head. It was the first time they¡¯d seen each other since getting ¡°married.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been busy at the hospitaltely,ing homete. Must have woken you up plenty of


    times.¡±


    Olivia shook her head, silently dismissing his apology.


    Tyler was about to hang his coat, but seeing Olivia standing there, he changed his mind and climbed


    the stairs to her. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go rest,¡± he suggested.


    Feeling a bit more assured now that it was Tyler, Olivia agreed, ¡°Yeah, you should rest early too.


    Goodnight.¡±


    The change in their rtionship left them both feeling awkward.


    As Olivia turned to leave, she paused. ¡°You must be really tiredtely, huh?¡± she remarked.


    Chapter 149


    In the dim light, Tyler looked somewhat indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I think I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she said after his curt answer. ¡°Wait,¡± Tyler suddenly blurted out,


    ¡°Olivia?¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Olivia stopped in her tracks and turned around.


    Tyler looked at her for a long time before continuing, ¡°I mean, get some rest.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He walked past her and disappeared into his room, leaving Olivia puzzled.


    The next day, ss proceeded as usual. Unlike before, Olivia didn¡¯t seek out updates about Naomi


    after ss.


    Noticing Olivia alone in the corridor, Sophie rushed over and grabbed her shoulders from behind. She


    hadn¡¯t seen her friend for a long time.


    Olivia was startled. ¡°S¨CSophie?!¡±


    ¡°Where have you been these past few days? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere!¡± Sophie eximed.


    ¡°Something¡­ happened at home.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Sophie began, studying Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you okay?¡±


    Olivia checked her appearance on her phone¡¯s screen. ¡°Um, I¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping.¡±


    ¡°What happened, girl? Mr. Tyler called me a few days ago in the middle of the night!¡± Sophie pressed,


    sensing something was off about her friend¨Cshe was too quiet and acting too strangely.


    ¡°I¡­ I just went home,¡± Olivia answered anxiously, not eager to divulge more details.


    But Sophie¡¯s curiosity, wasn¡¯t easily crushed. ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to hang out with ude, did you?


    Because he was also missing that day!¡± she questioned.


    Olivia looked even more panicked. ¡°N¨CNo way!¡°¡±


    Luckily, their clubmates had arrived, diverting Sophie¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey, you two! Come on, let¡¯s have


    lunch together!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sophie gently pulled Olivia along, and they headed to the cafeteria, grabbing their food and


    finding a table.


    Sophie spotted a newspaper and picked it up excitedly. ¡°Guys, have you seen this?¡±


    Olivia looked at the paper. It was an advertisement for a pair of rings. She didn¡¯t understand why


    Sophie was so thrilled,


    ¡°These wedding rings are amazing! I want to get a pair like this when I get married!¡± Sophie eximed.


    The others joined in, expressing their excitement. ¡°Yeah, these are really popr right now. Many


    celebrities have them!¡±


    F


    Chapter 150


    Olivia stared at the rings. They were unique, able to be worn separately or clicked together. She


    studied her hand quietly, deciding she would never get something like that.


    While Sophie was chatting with their friends, her phone rang suddenly. She answered it and then


    nced at Olivia with a curious expression.


    ¡°She¡¯s with us, ude. At school. Yeah, she¡¯s here,¡± Sophie confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Come over here!


    She ended the call and turned to Olivia with interest. ¡°ude is on his way to see us. He¡¯s already on


    campus.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t responded to any of ude¡¯s messages, so she was surprised he called his sister. Her


    palms grew sweaty with anxiety.


    ¡°Olivia, be honest. What¡¯s going on between you and my brother?¡± Sophie asked.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Olivia quickly rified, ¡°We¡¯re just friends. It¡¯s not what you think, Soof-¡±


    Before she could finish, a voice called out from the cafeteria. ¡°Soof.¡±


    Sophie turned to see her brother ude at the door, apanied by a university guide.


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect ude toe all the way here just to see her. She felt d but also surprised.


    ude told the guide, ¡°I have something I need to sort out, I won¡¯t be joining you for lunch.¡±


    The guide responded, ¡°No problem. The cafeteria food¡¯s decent. You can try them.¡±


    ude nodded, and the guide left.


    One of Sophie¡¯s friends eximed when she saw ude, ¡°Whose brother is that? He¡¯s hot!¡±


    ude, in a white shirt and ck pants, effortlessly drew attention. He was the type most women


    would like.


    Approaching their table, he asked Sophie, ¡°Having lunch?¡±


    Sophia looked confused. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some work here. Thought I¡¯d drop by to say hi,¡± ude exined gently, then nced at


    Olivia, who was gripping the table¡¯s edge. He called out, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Sophia observed her brother¡¯s face and then Olivia¡¯s, sensing that something was going on between


    them.


    Olivia released her grip on the table and replied, ¡°Thanks for earlier, ude.¡±


    ude didn¡¯t seem bothered. ¡°Not at all. I didn¡¯t think things through.¡±


    Sophie wondered what ¡®earlier¡® meant. She watched them closely.


    ude then asked, ¡°Can I have a word in private, Olivia?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what he wanted but felt it would be rude not to respond, ¡°Um.. okay.¡±


    ude told Sophie, ¡°I¡¯m gonna talk to Olivia. Enjoy your lunch.¡±


    Sophie never refused her brother. Though it seemed odd, she agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And so, Olivia and ude left the cafeteria, walking around campus. After some time, ude


    questioned, ¡°Anything happenedtely?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ busy,¡± Olivia replied.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Olivia walked alongside ude, murmuring, ¡°Yeah, I have a lot of assignments, so I haven¡¯t had the


    time to reply.¡±


    ude fell silent at her exnation, then nced into the distance, saying, ¡°Alright. I got a bit


    worried when you didn¡¯t reply. That¡¯s why I came to see Soof.


    Though Olivia appeared calm on the outside, her thoughts were swirling in chaos.


    After a while, they reached the gate, and Olivia¡¯s phone began to ring. She didn¡¯t notice, but ude did


    and alerted her, ¡°Your phone is ringing, Olivia.¡±


    Hurriedly, Olivia took her phone out of her pocket, not bothering to check the caller before bringing it to


    her ear. Tyler¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Are you at the university?¡±


    His question sent a jolt through Olivia, freezing her in ce.


    ude noticed her reaction and observed her closely as she struggled with anxiety. Trying to y it


    cool, Olivia replied casually, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°We might need to go to Harris Residenceter. I¡¯m outside the gates,¡± Tyler informed her.


    Looking up, Olivia realized they were indeed at the gates, and ude caught her odd expression,


    keeping his eyes on her.


    When Olivia finally grasped the situation, she told the person on the line, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming right over.¡±


    She quickly ended the call and turned to ude, ¡°ude, I¡­ I¡¯ve got something to attend to, so I need


    to leave.¡±


    ude¡¯s usually gentle expression furrowed with concern. He sensed something was off with Olivia,


    but he said, ¡°Alright, sure, go ahead. I just wanted to see you.¡±


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Okay,¡± and hurried forward, clutching her phone tightly.


    Tyler sat in the car parked outside the gates, exactly where Olivia and ude had been walking. He


    must have seen them together.


    ude saw Tyler¡¯s car too.


    As Olivia got into the car beside Tyler, she greeted him, ¡°Hi, Tyler.¡±


    She thought he didn¡¯t see ude, but his eyes were on him.


    When Tyler heard his name, he nced away and then back at Olivia.


    Curious, Olivia asked, ¡°Why are we going to Harris Residence?¡± Since she hadn¡¯t seen him that


    morning, she didn¡¯t expect to see him now, but here he was, picking her up from school.


    Tyler simply replied, ¡°We¡¯re just going to have a meal.¡±


    There was a palpable tension between them, now that their dynamics had changed.


    Chapter 152


    ¡°ude is here too?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer his question, but he didn¡¯t repeat himself. Their car then drove away.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ude stood and watched from afar.


    When they arrived at Harris Residence, Tyler helped Olivia out.


    Curious about the meal, Olivia watched as they approached the main door. A man approached Tyler,


    saying, ¡°Your father¡¯s been waiting.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression remained cold as he replied, ¡°Okay,¡± then turned to Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple meal.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia frowned, unsure of what was happening. She had never met Tyler¡¯s father and wasn¡¯t


    expecting to meet him today.


    Inside, Olivia spotted a man at the end of the dining table¨CTyler¡¯s father, Keith Harris.


    Nervously, Olivia walked beside Tyler, feeling the scrutiny of everyone at the table as they stopped.


    Keith spoke up, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we heard about your wedding?¡±


    Ana, sitting beside Keith, looked at Tyler with a smile.


    Maisy nced at Olivia¡¯s belly, asking, ¡°Are you pregnant? Is that why you rushed into marriage?¡±


    Olivia thought their registration was a secret. Now, it appeared the whole family was in the know,


    leaving her uneasy. She couldn¡¯t help but specte how things would turn out once the Harrises


    became involved.


    Feeling exposed, she denied it quickly, ¡°No, Grandma, I¡¯m not pregnant. We just-¡±


    But Maisie cut her off, ¡°Not pregnant? So you got married because you¡¯re in love? That¡¯s wonderful. I


    support that.¡±


    Olivia was at a loss for words.


    Although Keith was surprised and upset about the sudden marriage, since it was done, he couldn¡¯t say


    much, especially seeing Olivia¡¯s meek demeanor. He suggested, ¡°Even though you¡¯re.registered, you


    should still have a wedding ceremony, with gifts and jewelry.¡±


    Olivia felt more anxious, ncing at Tyler.


    Tyler¡¯s cousin chimed in, ¡°We want wedding cake!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Under the scrutiny and pressure, Tyler spoke quietly, ¡°Olivia hasn¡¯t graduated yet, so we want to keep it


    low¨Ckey. But I¡¯ll give her gifts and jewelry.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled.


    Keith had a few things to say about them not having a ceremony, but he conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to


    you. But there should still be some formalities.¡±


    Caine 153


    As Keith suggested they take their seats, Ana said, ¡°We can n the ceremonyter, but we should


    inform the necessary people. Tyler, when should we invite our close friends for dinner?


    Olivia, already seated, froze

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    After Tyler heard that, he was silent for a while, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that if I can find time this week.¡±


    Tyler knew what his mother was up to.


    Ana smiled. ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    It took Olivia a moment topose herself before Keith, sitting across from her, said, ¡°We should invite


    our close friends for dinner. It¡¯s only right.¡±


    He then wanted to speak with Tyler, so Olivia went upstairs alone.


    This visit was different from her usual visits. Olivia stood at the door to her usual room, but a maid


    approached her from behind. ¡°Mrs. Olivia, your room is now over there. You shouldn¡¯t stay here


    anymore.¡±


    Turning, Olivia saw the maid gesturing at Tyler¡¯s room. Olivia had been staying in the guest room


    before, but it didn¡¯t seem like it because she often found items belonging to a woman.


    Curious, she asked, ¡°Who used to stay in this room?¡±


    The maid looked uneasy but replied, ¡°It¡¯s just the guest room.


    Olivia sensed the maid wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful, but she simply nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She then walked


    away and entered the room next door.


    A couple of minutester, Tyler entered. Olivia turned at the sound of his footsteps.


    Exining herself, she said, ¡°The maid directed me to your room.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem bothered by her presence. ¡°The room next door used to be Morgan¡¯s.


    Morgan Harris. Olivia heard the name again and looked up at him.


    Tyler took a seat and didn¡¯t borate on Morgan. After a pause, he added, ¡°Just stay here for now. It


    won¡¯t be for long.¡±


    Did he mean they were staying here tonight?


    Olivia remained silent, but Tyler¡¯s expression remained neutral as if lost in thought.


    After some time, the maid knocked on their door. ¡°Mr. Tyler, the car¡¯s ready.¡±


    As Tyler got up, he said to Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he just saying they¡¯d stay here? Olivia felt confused but followed silently.


    They drove to a jewelry store. Under the bright lights, Tyler told Olivia, ¡°Pick anything you want.¡±


    Olivia finally understood what was going on. She thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Exiting the car, they were greeted by the jeweler. ¡°Hello, Mr. Tyler, Mrs. Olivia,¡± the jeweler said with

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Olivia stopped in her tracks when she heard ¡°Mrs. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler nced at her and, to keep up appearances, put his arm around her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once inside, he withdrew his hand.


    The jeweler approached Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Olivia, have a look at our newly arrived wedding rings.¡±


    Olivia never imagined she¡¯d be ring shopping with Tyler, so she remained silent.


    Tyler gestured to her. ¡°Take a look around.¡±


    The jeweler guided Olivia to the disy counter, then brought out a ring with a shiny diamond. The


    moment it appeared, it caught Olivia¡¯s eye.


    It was breathtaking, and Tyler noticed her reaction.


    The jeweler exined, ¡°This is a rare pink gem. The cut is exquisite, and the pink hue looks adorable. It


    suits you perfectly.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The men¡¯s ring next to the pink diamond was more understated.


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like this type of ring.¡±


    Tyler said, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    As if hearing a royal decree, the jeweler slid the ring onto Olivia¡¯s finger.


    Olivia felt overwhelmed. The pink diamond, surrounded by smaller diamonds, left her speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± the other workers remarked.


    Feeling ufortable with the extravagance, Olivia asked the jeweler to remove it. ¡°This is too much.


    and draws too much attention.¡±


    The jeweler hesitated, then nced at Tyler beforeplying and presenting other designs.


    Some were too mature, while others were too simple.


    Knowing it was just a browsing session, Olivia didn¡¯t show much interest. She let the jeweler try on


    various rings.


    Suddenly, Tyler spoke up, ¡°We¡¯ll take the pink diamond.¡±


    Surprised, Olivia looked at him. ¡°Tyler, the pink diamond¡­¡± She wanted to express her concern that it


    might overshadow the men¡¯s ring. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be the main character in their marriage but


    rather an essory.


    The jeweler seemed to have read her mind, so she smiled and said, ¡°Do you think the ring is taking the


    attention away from the men¡¯s ring? That was the intention of the design. The men¡¯s ring was there as


    the protector, just like what Mr. Tyler would do as your husband.¡±


    Chapter 155


    Olivia felt awkward but rxed upon hearing this exnation.


    Tyler didn¡¯t react and just stared at the pair of rings. ¡°We¡¯ll take them,¡± he said to the jeweler


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Tyler


    Olivia grabbed his wrist. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too expensive?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Tyler raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford this?¡±


    Feeling self¨Cconscious with so many people around, Olivia quickly withdrew her hand and replied, ¡±


    No.¡±


    Tyler maintained his gaze on Olivia but addressed the jeweler. ¡°We¡¯ll take them.¡±


    The jeweler wrapped the rings up, and another employee began disying earrings, bracelets, and


    nes.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the rings, Olivia lost interest in the other jewelry. She stood beside Tyler like a


    mannequin as the employees adorned her with various pieces.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler, recognizing that men weren¡¯t the focus of jewelry, silently observed Olivia trying on nes.


    A clever employee allowed Tyler to choose. ¡°Mr. Tyler, which ne do you think suits Mrs. Olivia


    best?¡±


    Tyler examined a few options before selecting a simple ne encrusted with white diamonds. The


    one with the white diamonds.¡±


    The employee smiled and nodded. ¡°This neplements the rings well. Since Mrs. Olivia is


    young, it¡¯s best to go for a design that doesn¡¯t age her. You made an excellent choice.¡±


    After cing the ne around Olivia¡¯s neck and the ring on her finger, they found the set matched


    perfectly, exuding purity and liveliness.


    Tyler agreed, pleased with the selection. The earrings and bracelets that cameter were delicate and


    simple.


    Choosing the jewelry took the entire afternoon. Olivia found it surprising that Tyler spent so much time


    with her, especially in such a boring ce as a jewelry store.


    Once finished, the store informed them that their purchase would be delivered to Harris Residence


    within half an hour, in a safe.


    In the car, Olivia said quietly, ¡°I really don¡¯t need any of those. It¡¯s just for show.¡±


    Tyler raised his eyebrows. ¡°We bought them, so just wear them.¡± He then turned to the driver,


    instructing him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia gripped her skirt tightly as Tyler stared out of the window. They stopped interacting.


    When they arrived at Harris Residence, Olivia and Tyler got out of the car, where Maisy awaited in the


    living room. Spotting them, she inquired eagerly, ¡°Did you find something? Did you choose the biggest


    and best?¡±


    Olivia stood behind Tyler, feeling bashful. ¡°Yes¡­ We found something¡±


    Maise beamed. ¡°Wonderful. It¡¯s important to pick what suits you. Just let Tyler know if you need


    anything. He¡¯s not one to skimp.¡±


    Reflecting, Olivia wondered if Tyler had ever been frugal. He didn¡¯t strike her as the type.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say except, ¡°Okay. Thanks, Grandma.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Maisy continued smiling.


    Suddenly, there was amotion in the back garden, indicating the arrival of many guests-


    rtives and close friends of the family.


    Tyler frowned and, after a moment, instructed, ¡°You should go rest upstairs.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Preferring to avoid meeting the rtives, she retreated upstairs, leaving Tyler to


    look back at Maisy.


    Maisy said to him, ¡°Olivia is a good girl. You should treat her right.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression was neutral. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± He then went to the garden.


    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door. It was the people from the jewelry store and the


    maid, carrying a safe.


    One of the delivery men asked, ¡°Where do we leave this, Mrs. Olivia?¡±


    Olivia, seated on the couch, pondered for a moment. Gesturing toward the table, she replied, ¡°Put it


    there.¡±


    11


    The man ced the items they bought on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s all, Mrs. Olivia. Thank you again.


    for your patronage. We¡¯ll head out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once the delivery wasplete, Olivia stood by the table, gazing at the ring. She knew it would likely


    remain in the box forever, untouched..


    Ana, eager to announce her son¡¯s marriage to the world, had invited friends and family over.


    1


    Tyler watched Ana with a cold expression. Catching his eye, Ana beckoned him, smiling. ¡°Tyler, the


    guests are here. Come say hi.¡®


    Though the noise from downstairs filled the air, Olivia remained in the room.


    Before dinner, Tyler went upstairs, finding Olivia still seated on the couch. Upon seeing him, she rose


    and informed him, ¡°The jewelry, was delivered. I didn¡¯t know where to keep such valuable items, so I


    had them leave them on the table.


    At that moment, Tyler¡¯s cousin entered the room. Spotting the jewelry, her jaw dropped. ¡°The Heart of


    Sakura!¡± She took the ring with envy evident in her voice. ¡°You managed to buy it.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback by his cousin¡¯s reaction, unsure why she was so astonished.


    ¡°Do you know how expensive this is? This is the most precious item in the entire store.¡±


    None of the items had price tags, so when Olivia heard that, she was stunned.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tyler, displeased with his cousin¡¯s abrupt entrance, scolded her, ¡°Where are your manners?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Colleen stuck her tongue out. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m just showing my love to your wife. Can¡¯t I peek into your room


    to see her? Just a quick visit?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Knock before youe in.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine,


    ¡°Colleen relented. She then turned her attention to the jewelry on the table, particrly the ring. ¡°Since


    you bought the ring, why aren¡¯t you wearing it? Is it just going to stay in the box?¡±


    Neither Tyler nor Olivia responded.


    Noticing their silence, Colleen pressed on. ¡°Why bother buying it if you¡¯re not going to wear it?¡±


    Tyler walked over, took his ring, put it on his ring finger, and then nced at Colleen. ¡°Happy now, Ms.


    Colleen?¡±


    Colleen looked at Olivia.


    Initially hesitant, Olivia eventually approached the table, retrieved her ring, and ced it on her finger


    as well.


    Colleen then grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and inspected it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from you ites


    to wedding rings. This is stunning and suits Olivia perfectly.¡±


    Unable to pull away, Olivia stood still as Colleen examined her ring.


    Tyler intervened, ¡°Alright, go downstairs and y.¡±


    when


    ¡°Why are you kicking me out, Tyler?¡± Colleen protested, but eventually released Olivia¡¯s hand. Olivia


    quickly pulled it away.


    Just then, the maid announced that dinner was served. Despite Colleen¡¯s displeasure, she bid Olivia


    farewell. ¡°I¡¯lle see you again, Olivia,¡± she promised before going downstairs.


    Left alone in the room, Olivia wanted to remove her ring, but as she began to do so, Tyler stopped her.


    ¡°Keep it on for now,¡± he instructed before leaving the room without removing his own ring.


    Olivia thought about it. Not wearing the ring could lead to spection among the numerous guests


    present, especially with another party to follow. They needed to do what was necessary.


    She looked at the ring, then put it back onto her finger.


    Dinner was served in the garden, with maids presenting dish after dish. Olivia apanied Tyler,


    mingling with the guests at each table.


    As they moved through the garden, Olivia held onto Tyler¡¯s arm with her left hand, while Tyler held a


    wine ss in his left, their rings glinting in the light.


    A lot of people congratted them, to which Tyler and Olivia graciously replied with smiles and thank


    -yous.


    The elders of the Harris family were particrly warm toward Olivia, holding her hand and


    complimenting Tyler. ¡°Tyler, I didn¡¯t expect you to marry so soon. Your wife is very beautifu


    Receiving such kindness from the rtives, Olivia didn¡¯t resist as the olderdies held her hand, simply


    ying along


    Tyler smiled at theirpliments. ¡°Thank you for your kind words to her.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    The elders showered Olivia with gifts, leaving her feeling overwhelmed. She nced at Tyler, who


    simply instructed her to ept them.


    As the dinner dragged on for three hours, Olivia grew increasingly exhausted, Tyler, having drunk wine,


    appeared weary as well.


    Returning to their room, Olivia noticed Tyler¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Are you alright? If you¡¯re hungry, I can ask the


    maid to bring something up,¡± she offered.


    Tyler, appearing somewhat intoxicated, replied with a curt ¡°Yes,¡± before unbuttoning his shirt and


    copsing onto the couch. He rested his forehead on his hand, looking pale and drained under the


    harsh light.


    Concerned, Olivia watched him silently.


    The room was quiet, and after standing there for some time, Olivia began to feel the onset of fatigue,


    and her skin became sticky. This unfamiliar room made her feel uneasy. She turned to Tyler and asked,


    ¡°Can I take a shower?¡±


    Tyler, still resting his head in his hand, mumbled a nonchnt ¡°Yes,¡± without opening his eyes.


    After a quick shower, Olivia emerged to find food on the table and Tyler still in the same position. She


    asked softly, ¡°Did you ask the maid to bring food?¡±


    Tyler finally opened his bloodshot eyes, causing Olivia to gasp in shock. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright,


    Tyler?¡±


    Unaffected by her concern, Tyler casually nced at her. ¡°Can you get me a ss of water?¡±


    Recalling how Tyler had been the only one drinking during the gathering, Olivia hurried to fetch water.


    Unsure of his preference, she returned with a ss and ced it beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±


    Tyler took the ss and downed it, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing visibly. The ring on his finger caught the


    light, making him appear more like a married man. His expression seemed to grow colder with the


    presence of the ring.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Tyler handed the empty ss to her. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You want more?¡±


    ¡°Hot.¡±


    Confused by his response, Olivia fetched another ss. But as she handed it to him, Tyler¡¯s gaze


    seemed to pierce through her, sending a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Your phone is ringing,¡± he suddenly said.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Olivia was startled by Tyler¡¯s abrupt statement about her phone. She turned to see her phone.


    vibrating on the dresser, realizing she had missed a call from ude. Gripping her phone tightly, she


    hesitated.


    Tyler watched her. ¡°Not answering?¡±


    Olivia covered the phone and said, ¡°Just a telemarketer.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t press further and nced away. Olivia offered him the ss again. ¡°Have one more ss.


    Suddenly, Tyler stood up, looming over her. Olivia felt overwhelmed by his presence, backward.


    stumbling


    Despite her wobbling, Tyler remained impassive. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± he stated coldly


    as he walked past her to the bathroom.


    She could feel his coldness. Lowering her gaze, she pressed her lips together, while Tyler entered the


    bathroom.


    Once Tyler emerged from the bathroom and settled into bed, Olivia tidied up the room and switched off


    the light before joining him. Despite lying side by side, they felt miles apart.


    Oliviay awake, staring into the darkness. She couldn¡¯t remember how she fell asleep that night.


    The next morning, Olivia woke to find the other side of the bed empty.


    ¡°Mrs. Olivia, it¡¯s 10 am.¡±


    Hearing a knock on the door, she realized it was already 10 am. She jumped out of bed and said, Okay,


    I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    It was 10 am. Why didn¡¯t Tyler wake her up? Olivia didn¡¯t understand.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She hurriedly cleaned up in the bathroom and rushed downstairs, finding the house quiet and empty.


    Olivia said to the maid, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting upte.¡±


    The maid smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just pay more attention next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded, feeling terrible.


    ¡°You should go have breakfast,¡± the maid said before walking away.


    But Olivia had no appetite. As she stepped outside, she spotted Tyler ying golf on thewn.


    When Tyler saw her walk over, his hand paused, and his attention shifted entirely to her. He epted a


    towel from the maid standing beside him as Olivia reached him.


    Chapter 160


    He was about to speak when Olivia interrupted with, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Tyler stopped drying his sweat and frowned.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she quickly retracted, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    It was already 10 am when she woke up, and everyone had finished breakfast. What did this imply?

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Olivia was so worried, fearing any misstep could lead to trouble.


    Sensing her unease, Tyler apologized, ¡°Sorry, my bad for not waking you up.¡±


    But to Olivia, his apology felt insincere, like he was just trying to get this over with without really caring.


    No one understood why she was so worried; no one could possibly understand her fear and anxiety.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me. I just don¡¯t get why you seem so against giving me a reminder,¡± she said.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    Struggling to hold back tears, Olivia broke away from him and dashed off, narrowly avoiding a collision


    with Colleen, who watched her flee in bewilderment.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tyler? Did you two fight?¡± Colleen wondered aloud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start making things up.¡± Tyler shot her a warning re before handing her the club and storming


    off, leaving Colleen confused.


    Tyler reached his room only to find it locked. He instructed his maid, ¡°Get a spare set of keys!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Five minutester, Tyler used the keys to open the door. Inside, Oliviay with her face buried in the


    pillow. She looked up as Tyler entered.


    He frowned and sat on the couch, keeping his distance.


    Colleen followed them in, asking, ¡°Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Out, now!¡± Tyler¡¯s re silenced her. ¡°And close the door on your way out!¡±


    Sensing tension, Colleen quietly left the room, closing the door behind her. She realized she had


    inadvertently stepped into a warzone, so she chose not to confront him further and left the scene.


    In the ensuing silence, Tyler approached Olivia, sighing softly. ¡°I¡¯m not great at smoothing things. over,


    okay? If you think it was unfair to you,


    think it was unfair to you, fine. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±


    Olivia turned away from her pillow, considering his words. What was that supposed to mean?


    Tyler watched her silently.


    After a while, she relented, ¡°Okay. Thank you for


    for your


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    consideration.¡±


    As she started to get up from the bed, Tyler reached out and grabbed her arm.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    ¡°Are you sulking?¡± he asked.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t exactly sulking. It wasn¡¯t just about him failing to wake her up¨Cit was more about how he


    seemed to have taken his steam out of hertely. ¡°No,¡± she replied defiantly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll


    be heading out. Thanks.¡±


    Tyler knew the real issue but didn¡¯t seem interested in fixing it. ¡°Stay tonight. We don¡¯t want rumors


    starting.¡±


    They had just gotten ¡°married,¡± and with his dad back home, they had to show some respect. Olivia


    realized she couldn¡¯t act however she pleased without caring about consequences anymore.


    After a moment, Olivia gave in. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Tyler let go of her arm. ¡°That¡¯s settled. You¡¯re free to do whatever else you like. There aren¡¯t many rules


    here.¡±


    He left, leaving Olivia feeling neglected. The IVF had been forced on them, so why was he treating her


    like she¡¯d wanted this all along?


    Meanwhile, Colleen had already started gossiping. By the time Tyler came downstairs, Maisy had


    heard everything. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡°:


    ¡°Colleen told you?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°She said you made her cry!¡± Maisy red. ¡°How could you treat her like that? She¡¯s your wife, not one


    of your employees! You need to be more considerate. She¡¯s just a young girl who recently started


    college. You¡¯re more mature than her!¡±


    Tyler nodded, trying to cate her. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Maisy wasn¡¯t buying any of that, ¡°Sure you will. Honestly, can¡¯t you treat her with a bit more


    enthusiasm? You just got married!¡±


    Tyler¡¯s frown deepened, but he held back his retort. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me,


    Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Good. Off you go, then. I can¡¯t believe I have to teach you how to be a husband.¡±


    Colleen hadn¡¯t just told Maisy; she¡¯d also informed Ana. Tyler ran into them while wandering in the


    garden. He noticed his mother giving him knowing nces as Colleen rambled on.


    Tyler red at Colleen, who quickly shut her mouth.


    Ana smiled as she arranged flowers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Colleen. Tyler loves his wife. He knows how to treat


    her right, doesn¡¯t he?¡± She emphasized ¡°loves his wife¡± loudly enough for Tyler to hear.


    He looked on coldly.


    Meanwhile, Oliviaposed herself before leaving the room. Colleen approached her in the main


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    hall, hugging her arm. ¡°Are you okay? Tyler didn¡¯t mistreat you, did he?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo! He didn¡¯t. Not at all.¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Colleen wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°No way! I saw you crying on your bed!¡±


    Olivia spotted Maisy in the hall and approached her, grimacing a little. ¡°Sorry, I woke upte today.¡±


    She felt embarrassed for being the only one who hadn¡¯t been up early in the Harris household. It made


    her seem rude and messy.


    Maisy frowned. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re apologizing for sleeping in? You were busy! It¡¯s only natural you¡¯d


    sleep in. When I was your age, I slept even more!¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, Maisy added, ¡°Now, if Tyler bullies you, just tell me. I¡¯ll support you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got your back!¡± Colleen chimed in.


    Olivia had no idea the situation had escted beyond her control. She was starting to feel a little


    embarrassed.


    Maisy beckoned her over. ¡°Come here, child. I¡¯ll treat you better than that silly boy. Can¡¯t believe he


    upset you so soon after the wedding!¡±


    Colleen pushed and guided Olivia to sit with Maisy.


    Olivia realized she couldn¡¯t exin herself anymore. Tyler hadn¡¯t mistreated her at all. It was all in her


    head, but she had no way out of it now.


    At lunch, Ana brought up the issue. ¡°I heard Tyler mistreated you today. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo! Not at all, Aunt Ana!¡± Olivia replied instantly.


    ¡ü


    Ana put her fork and knife down. ¡°Aunt Ana?¡± she repeated. Keith watched from the side.


    Olivia shot a nce at Tyler, hoping for guidance, but he remained expressionless.


    Keith seemed annoyed. He and his wife had always wanted Olivia to address them as


    1


    as her


    parents.


    The atmosphere grew tense. Suddenly, Tyler turned to Olivia and casually remarked, ¡°Old habits die


    hard, huh? Well, good thing there¡¯s still a grace period for you!¡±


    ¡°Right. Mom, Dad,¡± Olivia said with great difficulty.


    Keith¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Now that¡¯s better.¡±


    Ana smiled. ¡°Now, Tyler may seem cold sometimes, but we all care for you as our daughter¨Cinw,


    alright?¡±


    Olivia was silent, still adjusting to her new role.


    Keith turned to his wife. ¡°Wait, these two lovebirds had a fight?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Why don¡¯t you ask them yourself?¡± Ana chuckled..


    Chapter 163


    ¡°NoN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    we didn¡¯t fight. Colleen made it up,¡± Tyler interjected quickly.


    Keith observed their faces but said nothing. There was only so much one could do in their child¡¯s


    rtionships.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t remember how lunch ended. They stayed at the residence for another day before


    leaving for Sandalwood Pce that night.


    During the journey, neither of them tried to break the ice.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    The atmosphere was tense as Olivia and Tyler returned home without exchanging a word. Once inside,


    Olivia broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room now.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t stop her, retreating to his own space.


    Throughout the night, Olivia couldn¡¯t sleep. The glint of her ring in the darkness taunted her, and


    though she contemted removing it, she hesitated.


    The next morning, Olivia asked Tyler from the doorway. ¡°When are we finally getting started on IVF?¡±


    ¡°After we tied up all the loose knots.¡±


    Aware of the pending tasks after their marriage registration, Olivia nodded. ¡°I see. Well, I need to go


    out for a bit,¡± she stated inly, not concealing her intentions to avoid a repeat of the Sereneville


    incident.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Just lunch with my friend.¡±


    Tyler noticed the absence of her ring. ¡°Okay. Do you need a driver?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Returning to his room, Tyler immersed himself in work while Olivia prepared to leave.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At the restaurant, Olivia met Sophie, who greeted her excitedly. ¡°Hey! God, where have you been?! I


    haven¡¯t seen you in a while!¡±


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ This and that.¡±


    Sophie took her hand. ¡°Come on. The restaurant¡¯s good, I heard. It¡¯s new around here.¡±


    As they entered, Sophie eximed, ¡°C¨Cude?!¡±


    Olivia followed her gaze, spotting ude dining with an elegantly dressed woman. ude looked up,


    recognizing Sophie. ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Then, his gaze shifted to Olivia, and he grinned warmly.


    ¡°W¨CWho is this? Your d¨Cdate?¡± Sophie blurted out.


    The woman observed them quietly. ude rose, deflecting the question. ¡°Whatever brought the two


    f you here?¡±


    of


    Chapter 164


    ¡°We¡¯re here to eat.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you join our table? It will take a while before they can get you a new table.¡±


    Sophie, thrilled by the prospect of drama, eagerly epted. ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    Olivia, however, pinched her friend¡¯s arm in protest. This was not the time to interfere!


    Ignoring Olivia¡¯s resistance, Sophie pulled her to the table.


    The woman studied Olivia and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ude¡¯s smile remained gentle. ¡°My sister¡¯s friend.


    Sensing a potential threat, the woman pressed further. ¡°Is she close to you?¡±


    ¡°I treat her as my little sister,¡± he replied softly.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°Olivia? This is Maddie Zimmers,¡± ude continued his introduction.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Maddie. I¡¯m Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Hi.¡± Maddie quickly nced away.


    Olivia felt embarrassed, especially since she and Sophie had kind of butted into what seemed like a


    private conversation. Sophie seemed oblivious, though, andined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t tell


    me about this!!


    Ignoring Sophie, ude turned to Maddie, asking, ¡°Do you want some tea?¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m a bit thirsty,¡± Maddie replied.


    ude poured her a cup and then turned to Olivia. ¡°And what about you? It¡¯s been hottely,¡±


    He poured another cup for Olivia before she could even respond. ¡°T¨CThanks,¡± she said sheepishly.


    The menu arrived, and ude handed it to Olivia. ¡°Take a look. You and Sophie can choose whatever


    you like.¡±


    Maddie¡¯s expression soured, and she stared at ude in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ude asked.


    Maddie clenched her fists. As a youngdy from a rich family, she was clearly unused to being ignored.


    ¡°¡­Nothing,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    Olivia was surprised to be the first to get the menu, so she passed it to Maddie. ¡°You should order first,


    Ms. Maddie. We can


    wait.¡±


    Maddie stood up abruptly. ¡°And what am I supposed to order? Your favorite food? Your favorite drink?


    Olivia and Sophie were stunned, and ude¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Maddie snapped, pointing at Olivia. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I told you, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give her the menu first?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s our guest,¡± ude replied.


    ¡°Then who the hell am I supposed to be?!¡±


    ude¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°You know what? Fine! I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t want to eat with any of you. At all!¡± As she stormed off, she


    knocked over the tea, spilling it toward Olivia. Sophie yelped.


    Chanter tob


    Olivia stood up quickly, but the tea had already soaked into her clothes.


    ude grabbed Maddie¡¯s wrist. There was no hint of a smile on his face. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°No, what are you doing?! You¡¯re on her side now?!¡±


    He released her and moved to Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Sophie observed her brother¡¯s unexpectedly caring behavior and pondered silently.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Olivia gripped the edge of her dress tightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡±


    Maddie stomped her foot, incensed that ude was more concerned about Olivia than her own anger.


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±


    ude ignored Maddie, focusing on helping Olivia and wiping away the hot water. Receiving no


    attention from him, Maddie stormed out of the restaurant, grabbing her handbag,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t anticipated things escting to this point. She couldn¡¯t stop Maddie from leaving


    Sophie finally snapped out of her shock and approached Olivia, ¡°Oh my god, are you okay?!¡±


    Olivia felt the sting of the hot tea on her thighs, calves, and abdomen, but she suppressed the pain. ¡±


    I¡¯m fine¡­ B¨CBut what about Maddie?¡±


    Sophie stared at her brother expectantly,


    ¡°Whatever. She can go wherever she wants. We¡¯re not a good match anyway,¡± ude sa¨ªd


    dismissively.


    Sophie reeled, understanding the underlying message.


    Olivia, however, did not and remained fixated on Maddie¡¯s departure. ¡°No, you need to go after her! I¡¯m


    okay, really. I¡¯ll go home with Sophie.¡±


    ude held her hand. ¡°She doesn¡¯t matter right now. Here, let me check your injuries-¡±


    Olivia grimaced.


    ¡°On second thought,¡± ude corrected, ¡°Let¡¯s get you to a doctor.¡±


    Despite Olivia¡¯s protests, ude insisted. As they made their way, ude asked with concern, Should


    we put some ice on it? Is it getting worse?¡±


    11


    Sophie was a bit annoyed by her brother¡¯s worry. ¡°Just get her to a doctor, okay? Don¡¯t fuss too much!


    11


    Olivia and ude fell silent. Sophie¡¯s words carried an implied meaning, and both of them sensed it.


    He nced at Olivia and responded, ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! This incident really ruffled your feathers,¡± Sophie teased, clearly enjoying herself.


    ude, choosing to ignore her, kept driving.


    At the hospital, the doctor examined Olivia. ¡°She¡¯s alright, but she has some serious burns on her


    abdomen. She¡¯ll need cream to help heal her skin.¡±


    Olivia was surprised it was that bad. ¡°Wait, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important to start applying healing cream right away.


    Chapter 166


    2/2


    ude felt guilty and concerned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized, right?¡± Comment by Lyndis Z.


    Yin: what the fuck? Hospitalized for getting hot tea scalding?


    This novel¡¯s scale of drama is kinda¡­ weird.


    One total reaction


    Marianne Herrera reacted with at 2024-03-08 16:13 pm Comment by Marianne Herrera: Maybe the


    tea is very hot haha ¡°No, hospitalization isn¡¯t necessary. But you could let her rest here for an hour or t


    Here, some ice packs will help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thanks.¡± ude turned to his sister. ¡°Grab some ice for me, Sophie.¡±


    Sophie knew it was best to give them some privacy. ¡°Sure thing!¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ude hummed an agreement as Sophie disappeared through the door.


    The doctor allowed Olivia to rest on a bed outside. Looking up at ude, she said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.


    Don¡¯t worry. I just need some rest.¡± Comment by Lynd¨ªs Z. Yin: ¡­. it was just being scalded by hot tea.


    I don¡¯t get the drama.


    She attempted to get down, but ude approached her. ¡°Allow me.¡±


    He lifted her up in a bridal carry.


    Olivia was stunned, instinctively trying to free herself, but ude¡¯s hold was firm. He didn¡¯t smile as he


    exined, ¡°I¡¯m just taking you to the bed. Walking might worsen your injury.¡±


    Olivia panicked. Considering herself a married woman now, the thought of leaning into another man¡¯s


    embrace seemed wrong. ¡°I¨CI¨CI¡¯m really fine! Please, just let me walk on my own!¡±


    ude stopped her from squirming. ¡°Rx, Olivia. I¡¯m just taking you to the ward. I¡¯d do the same for


    Sophie if she were hurt,¡± he said seriously.


    He gently ced her on the bed and asked softly, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Still rattled, Olivia stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay. R¨CReally.¡± She moved her arm away from his neck.


    ude sensed her difort, noticing how she avoided him. After a brief silence, he withdrew his


    hand and stepped back, ending the awkwardness between them.


    Olivia returned to Sandalwood Pce, her head racing with thoughts. All she wanted was to retreat to


    her room.


    ¡ü


    The maid tried to greet her, but Olivia ignored her and hurried up the stairs. Once inside her room, Tyler


    emerged from his study, asking, ¡°Is she back?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyler. She¡¯s in her room.¡±


    Tyler headed to Olivia¡¯s room, noticing the door was slightly ajar. As he pushed it open, Olivia, in the


    midst of changing, startled in panic. ¡°T¨CTyler!¡±


    He was about to inquire about her day when he noticed her different dress. ¡°You weren¡¯t wearing that


    earlier. Why the change?¡±


    ¡°Er, I spilled some hot tea on my dress, so I bought a new one,¡± Olivia exined, flustered.


    Chapter 168


    1/1

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°You spilled tea on your dress?¡± Tyler repeated skeptically. ¡°Tell me how that happened.¡±


    Olivia felt a sense of dread. She hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°It was an ident. Someone


    bumped into me.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem convinced. He continued to stare at her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m tired. I want to take a nap,¡± she added hastily, trying to change the subject.


    Olivia had intended to change out of the tight dress Sophie had gotten her, which was rubbing against


    her injury and causing more pain. She grabbed her nightwear and headed to the bathroom.


    But Tyler seemed to interpret her actions differently. ¡°Why did you take off your wedding ring for lunch?


    Because you¡¯re worried that ude would notice?¡±


    Olivia froze, meeting his cold gaze. ¡°I had lunch with Sophie!¡± she protested.


    ¡°And you need to change after that?¡± He marched into her room. ¡°I thought I made it clear. You can


    associate with anyone¨Cexcept him.¡±


    Although his tone was slightly softer, his eyes betrayed his true feelings. ¡°You¡¯re not the same person


    you used to be. Remember your role here.¡±


    Olivia was shocked. She finally understood what he was insinuating. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you really think I


    would¡­?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow as she gripped her dress tightly, trembling.


    ¡°Go take a bath. Clean yourself up,¡± Tyler said.


    ¡°The reason I changed has nothing to do with ude or what you¡¯re using me of!¡±


    ¡°No need to exin. I¡¯ll talk to your family about this matter.¡±


    Her family?! It felt like she was being punished for a crime she didn¡¯tmit!


    Olivia stepped in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with him!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler stopped and looked at her.


    ¡°What do you take me for? Why are you acting like this is who I am?¡± she demanded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want any


    of this! So why are you treating me like I did? What did I do wrong? Tell me! Is it my fault our


    rtionship hase to this?


    ¡°And what if I do like ude? What¡¯s wrong with that? Don¡¯t I have the right to love who I want, or is


    being your pretend wife some kind of prison?!¡± she shouted, her emotions breaking through. Tyler


    stared at her nkly.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Hisck of response made Olivia turn around. But before she could go far, he grabbed her forearm.¡±


    Calm down. You¡¯re getting too¡­ emotional.¡±


    She suddenly yelped.


    Something was wrong. Tyler released her arm, noticing her trembling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Olivia stepped back, keeping her distance to avoid any more sudden movements. His grip had been so


    strong that it had aggravated her injury, rubbing against her skin.


    Tyler approached cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She held her abdomen protectively, retreating further.


    Tyler took her forearm again, this time without force. He looked at her abdomen and realized it had to


    do with it. ¡°Take your clothes off.¡±


    Olivia hesitated, shivering.


    ¡°Take it off,¡± he repeated firmly.


    Finally, sheplied.


    Tyler pulled her closer. ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked, his gaze intense. He noticed the


    inmmation around her belly button, the skin irritated and injured. He carried her in his arms,


    causing her to wince as she grabbed his shoulders tightly.


    Covering her with her clothes, he carried her out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who did this to you?


    ¡°he demanded.


    Olivia trembled but said nothing.


    Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. It was a side of him no one had ever seen before.


    He descended the stairs, where the maid rushed to meet him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Tyler?¡±


    ¡°Get the car ready. We need to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°B¨CBut I just got back from there!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you,¡± Tyler retorted. After settling Olivia into the car, he asked, ¡°Are there any injuries like


    this?¡±


    She pressed her lips together, refusing to answer.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I asked you a question.¡±


    other

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    1/2


    Chapter 170


    ¡°None,¡± she replied.


    ¡°The hospital, sir?¡± asked the driver.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tyler waited as the doctor examined her. ¡°The skin around her abdomen is sensitive. If she wears tight


    clothing, it could rub against the injury and cause pain. But there¡¯s nothing more serious than that.¡±


    ¡°No other injuries?¡± Tyler confirmed.


    ¡°None at all,¡± the doctor answered.


    His assistant chimed in, ¡°Will this affect procedures like IVF?¡±


    Tyler frowned at her, and she fell silent. It seemed that was his main concern for bringing Olivia to the


    hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial injury. Nothing major. She can proceed with the procedure after she¡¯s healed,¡±


    the doctor reassured.


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    The doctor left, and Tyler dismissed his assistant before turning to Olivia. ¡°So, what happened?¡± he


    asked, as if their earlier conversation hadn¡¯t urred.


    Olivia looked away for a few minutes before replying, ¡°A cup tipped over. Hot water spilled down the


    table.¡±


    ¡°Who did that?¡± he followed up, his tone and gaze now a lot gentler.


    Olivia closed her eyes. ¡°Sophie and I ran into ude and his date while choosing a ce to eat. His


    date identally knocked the cup over.¡±


    ¡°His date?¡±


    Olivia remained silent.


    ¡°Let me guess. It¡¯s a long story,¡± he concluded.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected any of this to happen. She thought of ude as he carried her earlier, feeling a


    flutter of emotions, but she looked away, feeling bashful.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Avoiding his gaze, Olivia replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tyler sensed something was amiss; her panicked expression was a clear indicator. His gaze


    intensified, and upon seeing this, Olivia realized it was best to drop the conversation.


    Chapter 170


    212


    A hint of warmth returned to his face. ¡°I was wrong to assume the worst. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond, still feeling hurt by his usations. They felt like attacks on her character.


    ¡°I know I said some things I shouldn¡¯t have, but I hope we can move past this,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Why did you say those things so easily then? Why did you act that way? Did you really believe I would


    do something like that?¡± Olivia asked, searching his eyes for answers.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t read anything out of them.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    How could she have expected to glean anything from his eyes? She almost chuckled at her own


    audacity. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    The air thickened with tension.


    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re mad at me. Stay here while you cool down. I¡¯ll bring you some water,¡± Tyler said,


    breaking the silence.


    Olivia¡¯s phone buzzed, and Tyler nced at her for a moment.


    She looked up just in time to notice the wedding ring on his finger. Quickly, she looked away.


    1/2


    That night, Olivia was brought back to Sandalwood Pce. A maid helped her up to her room to rest.


    The injury wasn¡¯t too severe, but its location made every movement painful. The maid assisted with


    cleaning her up before leaving. Then Tyler entered the room.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler,¡± the maid greeted, straightening her back.


    ¡°You may go now.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Once they were alone, Olivia closed her eyes and turned away.


    Tyler sat next to her on the bed, unbothered. ¡°Still angry?¡±


    Olivia rxed but didn¡¯t let it show. After a brief moment of holding onto her resentment fruitlessly, she


    replied, ¡°¡­No, not really. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Have you applied the medicine?¡±


    Not wanting to talk much, Olivia answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t check if she was telling the truth. ¡°Make sure to apply it regrly to prevent any


    complications with the blisters.¡®


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    They fell into silence before Tyler spoke up again, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have assumed the worst of you or


    suggested behavior that goes against who you are. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡±


    His apology sounded surprisingly sincere to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m not the person you imagined me to be, Tyler.


    #1


    ¡°If I told you I lost control, would it make it easier for you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°What made you lose control in the first ce?¡± she asked reflexively, without a second thought.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 171


    Then, it hit her. rmed, she looked away, scared to see something she didn¡¯t want to see.


    He noticed her reaction and reined in his emotions. He decided not to pressure her into epting his


    feelings. Ten minutester, he said calmly, ¡°Is there anyone you want to invite to the wedding


    banquet?¡±


    She looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent out invitations from my side. Do you have anyone in mind?¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Olivia btedly realized that there was still a banquet to organize. A feeling of apprehension filled her


    as she asked, ¡°Who did you invite?¡±


    ¡°No one you know. Oh, maybe one or two you might be acquainted with,¡± Tyler replied. ¡°Do you have


    any names in mind? If so, give me a list.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anyone in mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll invite a few people we both know then,¡± Tyler said before leaving.


    Olivia watched him go, perplexed. What was that supposed to mean?


    ¡°Send an invitation to ude Pearce,¡± Tyler ordered his assistant.


    ¡°Got it. Should we inform the Pearces about Olivia¡¯s new identity? It would save us some trouble from


    misunderstandings.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡±


    Tyler rarely scolded his staff. The assistant was reminded of her blunder at the hospital. ¡°Sorry, that


    was my mistake,¡± she stammered. ¡°Um, Mrs. Jones asked when the IVF procedure will start.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After the banquet,¡± Tyler decided, hoping to avoid appearing impatient.


    But the Joneses, as it turned out, were more impatient than expected.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want to wait until then. They¡¯ve been pressing us, and even the hospital,¡± the assistant


    informed, sensing that her boss was hesitating. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can drag on any longer, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler closed his eyes, frowning. After a while, he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move the banquet date forward.¡±


    ude had considered calling Olivia to check on her, but before he could, a maid delivered a letter. An


    invitation from the Harrises. For a wedding banquet.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ banquet?¡±


    Whose wedding was it? Wasn¡¯t Naomi still unwell?


    He opened the letter and fell silent as he read its contents. Sophie descended the stairs just then and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She poured herself a ss of water. ¡°Also, are you interested in Olivia or something?¡±


    ude crumpled the invitation in his hand, startling Sophie.


    Chapter 172


    The next morning, Olivia¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She remained holed up in her room, not once venturing


    downstairs.


    She sat on her bed, lost in her thoughts, even after the maids had prepared breakfast.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    1/2


    There was a knock on the door, and Olivia looked up.


    ¡°Ms. Olivia? Mr. Tyler would like to speak with you.¡±


    It was Tyler¡¯s assistant. Olivia knew it had to be something serious. Maybe it was what she feared. She


    could sense that they had been preparing for this since that day.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming,¡± she replied, procrastinating for a bit before finally deciding to get out of bed.


    Just then, her phone vibrated¨Cit was a message from ude.


    She stared at it for a moment, then froze.


    Tyler waited for about 10 minutes, but Olivia still hadn¡¯t shown up. Breakfast had gone cold, but he


    understood why she was taking her time, so he didn¡¯t rush her. Instead, he upied himself with


    reading the news.


    About half an hourter, he heard footstepsing down the stairs. The assistant noticed Olivia


    leaving the dining hall again.


    Tyler looked up as Olivia approached, her face pale. He set his papers down.


    ¡°You¡­ sent an invitation to ude?¡± Olivia asked.


    Tyler feigned calmness. ¡°Yes, I did. Why?¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the connection between the Pearces and us? It¡¯s only natural for him to receive an


    invitation. Unless you think he shouldn¡¯t know,¡± Tyler replied.


    Olivia took a deep breath, pushing down her emotions. ¡°No. I just didn¡¯t want Sophie to know.¡±


    ¡°She will, sooner orter. I¡¯ll exin to her if she asks. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Tyler said smoothly.


    Every word he spoke made him sound innocent, but Olivia was sure his intentions were anything but.


    Tyler nced at the cold breakfast. ¡°Take a seat. The food¡¯s gone cold.¡±


    Reluctantly, Oliviaplied.


    ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting better,¡± Olivia replied, forcing the words out. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Tyler got straight to the point. ¡°IVF after the banquet. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Naomi¡¯s waiting, right?¡±


    Chapter 173


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    Olivia had no idea what her sister was going through, but thest time she saw her, Naomi was in


    critical condition. At this point, she had no more questions, ¡°Okay,¡±


    A car horn sounded outside, and the maid informed Tyler, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Jones.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia grimaced, tightening her grip on the fork.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    As Tyler looked outside, he caught Hiry descending from her car. It was obvious why she was here.


    He instructed his maid to greet her, and she entered the dining area to find them having breakfast


    together. She approached the table and asked, ¡°Hello! I¡¯m here to ask when the two of you are going to


    have IVF.¡±


    Hiry had been sending numerous messages without response, so she decided to ask directly. She


    nced at Olivia, who avoided her gaze.


    ¡°We were just discussing that,¡± Tyler replied.


    Hiry turned back to him, smiling. ¡°And how did it go?¡±


    ¡°After our wedding banquet,¡± Tyler stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Hiry sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± After a moment, she added, ¡°A wedding banquet? I


    thought you said there wouldn¡¯t be any events like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really just a banquet.¡±


    Hiry rxed a little. ¡°Good. I don¡¯t think we should publicize the fact that you two are registered as


    married. It¡¯s better if no one knows.¡±


    Hiry might be unaware, but the Harrises were already informed of their status. Ana wouldn¡¯t overlook


    the significance of marriage and skip organizing a celebratory event!


    ¡­Not that Olivia could voice this thought. Her lips turned pale.


    ¡°The banquet will be held soon,¡± Tyler informed her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Great. Thank you, Olivia.¡± Hiry waved, and one of her assistants approached with some treats. ¡°I


    baked something for Olivia a few days ago¡ªher favorites,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. Can


    we talk?¡±


    ¡°You should ask her,¡± Tyler suggested.


    Olivia considered under Hiry¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Hiry smiled and took Olivia¡¯s hand, despite her not having eaten yet. ¡°Please let her finish her meal,


    Mrs. Jones,¡± Tyler interjected.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already had her fill. Right, Olivia?¡± Hiry said sweetly.


    ¡°R¨CRight,¡± Olivia whispered.


    Tyler fell silent as Hiry led Olivia upstairs, while he took a sip of his coffee.


    The two women walked as if they¡¯d always been close. Hiry asked directly, ¡°Where are you staying


    right now?¡±


    Chapter 174


    2/2


    This was her other agenda. If they were going to undergo IVF, there was no reason for them to share a


    room. She was here to confirm that.


    Olivia sighed. Luckily, she and Tyler had been sleeping in separate rooms, maintaining a distance since


    they registered as a married couple.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been staying in the guest room,¡± Olivia replied simply.


    0

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Olivia gestured toward the room in front of her. ¡°Here.¡±


    Hiry, unfamiliar with Sandalwood Pce, inquired, ¡°And where¡¯s Tyler¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°That one. The master bedroom.¡±


    A study separated their rooms, which provided Hiry with some relief. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s take a look at your


    room.¡±


    Olivia led her into her room. Hiry observed signs indicating that someone had been staying there- it


    wasn¡¯t just for show.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you two started the procedure after getting married?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for his decision too. But he just didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You mean Tyler didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Hiry interrupted.


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Hiry suddenly snapped. ¡°You¡¯re the one refusing to cooperate! You¡¯re just like your mother,


    always putting on a facade with fake smiles and fake everything! You im you¡¯re doing this for


    Naomi¡¯s sake? As if I believe that crap. You never cared about her!¡±


    Olivia fell silent.


    ¡°I want to remind you that you¡¯re only here to get pregnant. You¡¯re only doing it to save Naomi. The


    certificate is just a piece of paper! Everything you have¨Cyour position, status,fort¨Cbelongs to your


    sister! Don¡¯t you dare forget that!¡±


    Olivia remained quiet.


    ¡°If you betray us in any way, I¡¯ll make sure your mother¡¯s grave is destroyed and her remains burned!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    11


    ¡°Understood,¡± Olivia replied quietly.


    ¡°The only one who deserves to die is you! It should never have been Nao-¡±


    The door suddenly swung open. It was Tyler.


    ¡°T¨CTyler?¡± Hiry stuttered, immediately removing her finger from Olivia¡¯s face.


    Olivia looked down, her eyshes fluttering.


    Hiry awkwardly retracted her hand. Tyler stared at her with an icy gaze.


    ¡°Er, she had something on her face. I was just pointing it out!¡± Hiry exined, rubbing Olivia¡¯s cheek


    toplete her excuse.


    Tyler nced at Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ve had the maids prepare some fruit tea for you, Mrs. Jones. Please enjoy it,


    Chapter 175


    11


    he said in a t tone, his face devoid of any smile.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Hiry looked awkward. Of course, she knew exactly what Tyler must have seen and heard.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. I¡¯m not a guest here,¡± she said, trying to lighten


    the mood.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t overlook proper etiquette,¡± Tyler replied casually.


    Hiry chuckled nervously. ¡°Sure.¡± She turned to Olivia and said, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs then.¡±


    Olivia stood there, trying her best to appearposed. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Hiry turned and walked away, while Olivia remained still. When she reached the door, Hiry said to


    Tyler, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you can go ahead,¡± he said.


    Hiry¡¯s expression froze momentarily before she looked away and headed toward the corridor.


    Tyler lingered at the door for a moment, casting a nce at Olivia still in the room. He frowned before


    finally leaving.


    As if all her energy had been sapped away, Olivia sank onto the bed. She looked utterly exhausted.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when Hiry had left. By the time she went downstairs, Hiry was already gone. Tyler


    was the only one left, sitting at the dining table.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t interact with him as naturally as she wished. However, she greeted him and sat down


    to have breakfast.


    Even though Olivia tried to appear normal, how could he not notice her red, swollen eyes?


    Observing Olivia eating the cold food, Tyler instructed the maid, ¡°Heat up the food.¡±


    The maid promptly removed the cold dishes and brought back steaming hot recements.


    Olivia continued to eat with her head bowed, never once lifting her gaze.


    Just then, a maid from the Harris residence entered the room, carrying a few items. She addressed


    Olivia, ¡°Miss, Ms. Maisy sent you some jewelry. She said you can wear them at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please thank her for me,¡± Olivia replied softly.


    Tyler directed the maid, ¡°Take them to the room.¡±


    After the maid left, Tyler resumed his breakfast elegantly.


    In the days leading up to the banquet, Olivia had been upset. She turned off her phone to avoid


    receiving any calls.


    Chapter 176


    2/2


    The Harrises took the banquet very seriously, continuously sending items to Sandalwood Pce.


    On the day of the banquet, a makeup artist arrived early to prepare Olivia. Despite the borate


    makeup and attire, Olivia felt like she was in a daze as she sat before the mirror.


    She was a university student, but now she was dressed like a bride. Everything felt surreal, yet oddly


    familiar. She remembered a simr scene from when she was fifteen, standing beside Naomi.


    As she gazed nkly at her reflection, she saw her face ovepping with Naomi¡¯s.


    Suddenly, someone appeared before her, breaking the illusion. She snapped back to reality and saw


    Tyler in a tuxedo standing behind her in the mirror¨Cthe man who stood next to Naomi when she was


    fifteen.


    However, this time, he stood behind her, his expression cold and serious. He had lost the warm smile


    she had seen at that time.


    Olivia quickly straightened up, trying to appear less dispirited.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    The maid and makeup artist greeted Tyler as he entered, ¡°Mr. Tyler.¡±


    He responded with a t acknowledgment before approaching Olivia.


    Since their recent conflict, Olivia hadn¡¯t initiated much conversation with him, but she called out,


    Tyler.¡±


    Stopping behind her, he asked, looking into the mirror, ¡°How much longer?¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure if he was addressing her or the makeup artist, who remained silent. She replied, ¡±


    We¡¯ve just started. It¡¯ll probably take over an hour more.¡±


    Tyler nced at her again.


    Although the makeup artist had only started, Olivia looked stunning today. She sat there like a


    blooming flower, pretty and lively.


    In the warm light of the room, Olivia noticed that his stern, cold face seemed somewhat gentler. Yet,


    she could still discern deep emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you tying your hair up?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I think so.¡®


    Tyler stared at her in the mirror before instructing the makeup artist, ¡°Just keep it light and natural.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Tyler,¡± the makeup artist replied.


    Concerned about her unfamiliarity with such events, Olivia asked, ¡°Is there anything I should watch out


    for?¡±


    Being inexperienced, she felt clueless. Although it was just a banquet, given it was hosted by the Harris


    family, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself.


    ¡°No need. Just be yourself and stay by my side,¡± Tyler replied tly, his gaze lowered.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The maid who had served Olivia at Sandalwood Pce brought in breakfast. She looked doubtful, still


    adjusting to the idea of Olivia bing thedy of the house when she had been a mere guest before.


    She had thought Tyler only saw her as a¡­ sister.


    She offered Olivia the ravioli, saying, ¡°Please¡­ have some.¡±


    Feeling ufortable under the maid¡¯s gaze, Olivia nced at Tyler before epting the food.


    Tyler appeared unperturbed as usual, remarking, ¡°Eat a bit to fill your stomach. You won¡¯t get a chance


    to eat for a while.¡±


    Oliviaplied, picking up a spoon and eating a couple of ravioli.


    Chapter 177


    712


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As the makeup artist opened the box containing the antique jewelry, she hesitated, recognizing, their


    value and not wanting to use them carelessly. She asked, ¡°There are a couple of headpieces here,


    Which one would you prefer?¡±


    Olivia nced at the jewelry box and realized it belonged to Maisy. Now she felt troubled, not knowing


    which one to wear.


    Tyler nced at the box and said to the makeup artist, ¡°Use the one with the pearls.¡±


    He picked the most youthful and understated design that suited Olivia¡¯s age. The other pieces seemed


    either too colorful or old¨Cfashioned,


    Following his instruction, the makeup artist carefully ced the orchid¨Cshaped diamond headpiece on


    Olivia¡¯s sleek, dark hair as Tyler stood behind her. It looked beautiful,


    He left right after that.


    When he reached the door, he asked Linda, ¡°Who from the Pearces will be attending?¡± ¡°ude will be


    there,¡± Linda replied.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem surprised. Instead, he seemed pleased. He then left the room.


    Meanwhile, Olivia endured the makeup session, whichsted as long as she anticipated.


    After more than an hour, the makeup was finallypleted. She inspected her reflection in the


    mirror.


    The make¨Cup artist reminded her, ¡°Your dress is quite long. Please be careful when you walk.¡±


    Olivia acknowledged the advice with a nod and rose cautiously from her seat.


    When she went downstairs, she found Tyler patiently waiting on the couch.


    ¡°She¡¯s ready, sir,¡± the maid informed him.


    Tyler looked up at Olivia. Today, she wore a pale pink satin dress adorned with a pearl headpiece. Her


    complexion glimmered like diamonds.


    Though she stood there awkwardly, Tyler¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he stared at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± he said, closing the magazine in his hand and rising from the couch.


    Only when she saw him stand did Olivia approach. Tyler paused when she reached him and extended


    his hand toward her.


    At first, Olivia didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do, so she stood there nkly.


    Tyler rified, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Unfamiliar with the formalities, Olivia slowly ced her hand on his arm.


    Beside Tyler, Olivia appeared youthful. Indeed, she was young, entuating Tyler¡¯s mature


    demeanor.


    Before leaving the lobby, Tyler whispered to her, ¡°Stay close to me today.¡±


    Nervous, Olivia murmured her assent.


    Just as they were about to leave, the makeup artist interjected, ¡°Wait, you forgot something.¡±


    She took out the wedding ring, which she retrieved from the safe earlier. She slipped it onto Olivia¡¯s


    finger.


    The diamond was excessivelyrge, making Olivia view it as a hassle; she had never worn it.


    Tyler caught a glimpse of it when the makeup artist ced it on Olivia¡¯s finger. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said,


    turning away and leading the way.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia followed obediently as they made their way to the car.


    Upon arrival at the Harris residence, they were greeted by a throng of guests. Olivia couldn¡¯t describe


    Chapter 178


    how grand it was. She thought the previous banquet wasvish enough; never had she imagined this


    one to be on a whole new level.


    The garden boasted a towering champagne fountain, while the entrance was lined with parked cars.


    White decorations adorned the door, and a floral fountain graced the front of the living room. Melodic


    piano tunes resonated throughout the ce.


    The expansive house spanned close to 1,000 square feet and was filled with elegantly attired guests


    clutching wine sses, all prominent figures in society.


    As Olivia stepped out of the car with Tyler, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®If the banquet is already so


    grand, what will the wedding look like?¡®


    Her mind was in turmoil, struggling to make sense of the spectacle before her.


    A guest eager to engage in small talk approached them. Tyler remainedposed, unfazed by the


    social niceties.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Tyler didn¡¯t sweat throughout the small talk. He seemed to have gotten used to grand events like this.


    However, it was a different story for Olivia; she felt uneasy being around him. Despite her efforts to


    remain inconspicuous, she couldn¡¯t escape the attention of those chatting with Tyler.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Harris,¡± a guest extended his hand toward her.


    Caught off guard, Olivia panicked. She was unsure how to respond.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tyler intervened, introducing, ¡°This is Mr. Freddie of Lucent Co..¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Olivia reluctantly shook hands with Freddie and stammered, ¡°T¨CThank


    you.¡±


    Freddie chuckled, teasingly remarking, ¡°You¡¯ve married a young one, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler smiled gracefully in response. ¡°Olivia is indeed much younger than me. I hope you¡¯ll excuse her


    Freddie¡¯s bright smile conveyed his approval. ¡°Why would I mind? It¡¯s good to marry someone young.


    You should cherish her. She¡¯s too cute to worry about manners.¡±


    Tyler responded subtly, ¡°She has certainly made a few missteps.¡±


    Freddie offered his blessings before moving on, leaving Tyler and Olivia alone. However, more people


    came to chat after he left, and it was chaotic.


    Feeling overwhelmed, Olivia clung to Tyler¡¯s arm like a lifeline as he deftly handled the conversations,


    epting toasts and well wishes on her behalf.


    Naturally, Tyler knew that she couldn¡¯t handle an asion like this. And so, he would gracefully sip a


    drink on her behalf during/toasts, allowing her to simply stand by his side and offer a smile now and


    then.


    As she quietly stood there, with guests approaching to chat with them, the Harris¡® butler approached


    Tyler and said, ¡°Mr. Tyler, you¡¯ll need to toast to certain guests before the banquet begins.¡±


    He acknowledged the butler.


    Concerned about Tyler¡¯s alcohol consumption, the butler inquired, ¡°Are you alright with drinking so


    much?¡±


    Tyler had basically drunk all of the toasts given to Olivia. Naturally, he didn¡¯t need to drink on every


    asion, but he did so when it was called for. As the evening progressed, the number of toasts added


    1. up.


    Yet, he appeared unruffled. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    The butler nodded and left.


    Chapter 179


    2/2


    Nervous, Olivia tightened her grip on his arm. Tyler nced at her, asking softly, ¡°Are your feet tired?


    Her heels, chosen to match his height, were particrly hard to walk in. Olivia, tense with the effort of


    not stumbling, whispered, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Tyler offered, ¡°Do you want to change into morefortable shoes?¡±


    Thinking of the impracticality of doing so in the midst of the event, Olivia declined, ¡°I can manage¡­¡±


    Tyler respected her decision, refraining from further discussion due to the surrounding crowd.


    When the banquet started, Tyler guided Olivia to toast the guests at each table. Amidst the sea of


    faces, Olivia suddenly recognized someone among the guests¡­

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Olivia froze. Tyler kept walking, but he stopped when he felt her grip on his arm. Turning back, he


    looked at her with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, then followed her gaze to where ude sat.


    Olivia was stunned to see ude there, and it seemed he was looking back at her too. She couldn¡¯t


    believe he hade.


    ude¡¯s expression was calm, almost indifferent. Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s face remained expressionless,


    unsure of how to react under ude¡¯s intense gaze.


    Tyler watched their expressions for a while before looking at Olivia and saying, ¡°The Pearces are on


    our guest list as well. Should we do a toast with them?¡± He sounded casual, as if it were just another


    suggestion.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. Facing ude was difficult because it brought her


    rtionship with Tyler into focus, a reality she struggled to confront in his presence.


    ude, however, seemed to notice her distress despite her efforts to appearposed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though she had dressed up for the asion, Olivia felt everything was now in disarray.


    Noticing Olivia¡¯s silence, Tyler pressed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Meanwhile, the person who was holding the wine was staring at Olivia too.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t let herself panic, Olivia mustered some strength and replied, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just


    tired. I¡¯d like to take a rest. Can we do the toastter, Tyler?¡±


    But Tyler wasn¡¯t oblivious to her evasive behavior. He nced between Olivia and ude, sensing the


    tension.


    ¡°We¡¯re greeting the guests now. Let¡¯s finish the toast first,¡± he insisted firmly, denying her request


    outright.


    Feeling defeated, Olivia fell silent.


    Tyler¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± leading her to another table.


    ¡®She¡¯d had enough today,¡® he thought, hoping Olivia would realize where she stood, and perhaps


    ude too.


    As if nothing had happened, Tyler greeted the guests cheerily.


    Olivia, on the other hand, trailed along, her mind elsewhere. ude had been staring at her, like a knife


    slicing her continuously.


    Finally, they reached ude¡¯s table. Olivia kept her eyes down, avoiding his eyes. ude briefly


    nced away before rising to Tyler¡¯s toast.


    Chapter 180


    2/2


    Tyler toasted to ude first. ¡°Thanks foring.¡±


    ude raised his ss. ¡°It¡¯s my honor. It¡¯s your big day after all. How can I note?¡±


    Tyler smiled, taking a light sip of his wine. ¡°Then I won¡¯t say more since we know each other well.


    Enjoy.¡± He then drank half a ss of the wine that he had been holding but had barely touched.


    ude drained his ss in response, then turned his gaze to Olivia. A faint smile yed on his lips as


    he addressed Tyler, ¡°Congrattions. I hope the two of you have many happy days ahead and build a


    wonderful family together.¡±


    Tyler epted the well¨Cwishes with a smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, turning to Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Olivia left with Tyler, but she staggered the moment she turned around.


    He noticed her struggle but said nothing, simply holding her hand for support as they walked away.


    Outwardly, they seemed fine, but ude sensed the tension brewing between them.


    Olivia¡¯s mind was a blur. She couldn¡¯t even recall who they spoke toter on. Tyler took charge of the


    conversations, while Olivia felt like a mere bystander.


    At 11 pm, they finally returned to their room at the Harris¡® residence. Olivia¡¯s legs felt numb as she


    copsed onto the bed. Tyler wasted no time removing his tie and coat.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to change?¡± he asked, ncing at her.


    She didn¡¯t didn¡¯t respond, and he went to the bathroom, leaving her behind.


    Hearing the sound of running water, Olivia slipped off her heels, revealing the marks they had left on


    her feet. Yet, she felt no pain.


    Nearly 20 minutester, Tyler emerged from the bathroom, noticing Olivia by the bed. ¡°I ran you a warm


    bath. Go on,¡± he offered.


    He usually took showers, while Olivia preferred taking a bath. That would mean he drew the bath


    especially for her.


    She remained motionless, and Tyler sat nearby, rubbing his sore neck with a sigh.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t the only one exhausted from the event; Tyler felt the weight of his responsibilities. Finally,


    Olivia stirred and made her way to the bathroom as Tyler sat massaging his temples.


    After half an hour, she emerged from the bath to find Tyler reading in bed, amon sight.


    She sat quietly for a while before Tyler suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± turning off the lights without further


    words.


    In the darkness, Oliviay still for a few minutes before lying down. The moment she did that, Tyler


    pulled her into his embrace.


    Shocked, she attempted to protest, but he silenced her with a kiss. She kept struggling in his embrace,


    moaning while resisting him.


    Despite Olivia¡¯s resistance, her struggles seemed to excite Tyler in the darkness.


    He held her tighter, his gaze fixed on her tear¨Cstreaked face. Her teary eyes, flushed cheeks, and


    trembling form only seemed to entice him further.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    However, their lips drew closer despite Olivia¡¯s protests. Each movement brought them closer until they


    kissed fiercely.


    Tyler¡¯s expression darkened as he felt Olivia¡¯s resistance. She wanted to plead with him to stop, but he


    silenced her with a forceful kiss before she could speak.


    Desperately, Olivia struggled against him, and Tyler pulled away abruptly.


    She knew exactly what he desired, and she resisted, reminding him, ¡°We¡¯re doing IVF soon.¡±


    If that happened, they would cease all physical contact in the future.


    But how was it possible that their intimacy woulde to an absolute stop?


    Tyler hugged her even tighter hearing that, so tight that she couldn¡¯t escape. He waspletely


    different from how he was during the day. He grabbed her chin and lifted it up, whispering into her ear,


    ¡°Do you know how long I watched you earlier?


    ¡°Half an hour. I looked at you for half an hour. Am I losing my mind?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop?¡± Every word he said was triggering Olivia. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear any more, not


    even a single word.


    But Tyler persisted, ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Eventually, Olivia relented, leaning into his embrace.


    When Olivia got downstairs, it was 10 a.m. Fortunately, everyone at home woke upte because they


    were exhausted yesterday, but she didn¡¯t see Tyler.


    ¡°Is Tyler not up yet?¡± Maisy asked.


    ¡°He had a few drinksst night,¡± Olivia replied quickly.


    He rarely sleptte. Everyone at home knew that, except on asions when he had indulged in


    alcohol or had spent a night in intimatepany¡­


    ¡°He must be exhausted then,¡± Maisy remarked with a knowing look.


    Olivia panicked, she just couldn¡¯t be at ease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself if you¡¯re tired, Olivia. You don¡¯t need to help around the house,¡± Ana reassured her


    with a smile.


    Olivia remained silent, keeping her head down.


    Just then, Tyler came downstairs. Ana and Maisy stopped talking.


    Taking his seat, Tyler announced, ¡°We won¡¯t be having lunch here. We¡¯re heading back to


    Chapter 182


    Sandalwood Pce.¡±


    2/2


    Ana and Maisy exchanged nces but said nothing. Since the banquet was over, of course it didn¡¯t


    matter whether they stayed or not.


    ¡°Keith went out early, and you¡¯re leaving with Olivia too. It seems I¡¯ll only eat with Ana today,¡± Maisy


    said.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, enjoy,¡± Tyler said casually, pouring himself a ss of water.


    Olivia sat quietly next to him, avoiding eye contact.


    After breakfast, they packed up and left. Tyler focused on his documents in the car while Olivia sat


    beside him.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was from the hospital.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop you off at Sandalwood Pce first,¡± he said to Olivia.


    Olivia knew he was going to the hospital. ¡°Okay, Tyler,¡± she replied, nodding.


    They maintained their usual distance in the car, their conversation neutral.


    As they headed toward Sandalwood Pce, Olivia received a call from Hiry urging her to get a check


    -up at the hospital immediately.


    Olivia was shocked at the sudden request, stammering, ¡°R¨CRight now?¡±


    Tyler looked over when he heard that.


    ¡°Yes, right now. Isn¡¯t the banquet at the Harrises over?¡± Hiry asked.


    The reason was that Ana had a dispute with the Joneses, so they weren¡¯t invited, nor were they


    informed about the banquet. This was why Hiry didn¡¯t expect the Harrises to throw such a grand


    one.


    After learning about it that morning, Hiry couldn¡¯t contain herself. She was impatient for Olivia to


    be pregnant, not willing to wait even a moment longer.


    But how could Olivia master the courage for the check¨Cup? Doing so would surely reveal to Hiry that


    she and Tyler had been intimatest night.


    She had no idea what kind of examination she would be doing at the hospital, so she panicked and


    stammered, ¡°D¨CDo I have to do that so early? I¡¯m not ready.¡±


    ¡°Is it early? I don¡¯t think so. Get over here now.¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, Tyler intervened, taking the phone. ¡°Are you at the hospital?¡± he asked.


    Hiry hesitated upon hearing Tyler¡¯s voice on the other end.


    ¡°Tyler?¡± she said, clearly surprised.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. We¡¯ve just left my family home,¡± Tyler replied.


    Hiry¡¯s tone changed instantly. ¡°I¡¯m asking Olivia to get ready for a body check¨Cup today.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll do it in two days,¡± Tyler said calmly.


    Hiry thought she heard him wrong. ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    Cutting her off, Tyler reiterated, ¡°There are still matters we need to handle after the banquet.¡±


    Hiry fell silent, not daring to defy his stance. ¡°Alright, she¡¯ll do it in two days,¡± she relented finally.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Tyler affirmed shortly before ending the call.


    Handing the phone back to Olivia, he offered, ¡°You can say no if you¡¯re not ready for it yet.¡±


    Olivia held her phone quietly, while Tyler said nothing more.


    When they arrived at Sandalwood Pce, Olivia got out of the car while Tyler remained seated,


    watching her for a moment before rolling up the window and driving off.


    The maid greeted Olivia upon her arrival. ¡°Miss¡­¡± She paused, correcting herself. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    In truth, Olivia was ufortable with the situation. She felt uneasy being around her. Initially moving


    in as a guest due to her sister¡¯s invitation, she now found herself in the unexpected position of being


    thedy of the house.


    She avoided the maid¡¯s gaze, feeling like an imposter in her own home.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll go to the bedroom now to rest,¡± Olivia quickly said..


    1


    The maid nodded understandingly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Olivia headed straight upstairs, where she remained for the rest of the day.


    That evening, when Tyler returned home, he asked the maid, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been upstairs sinceing home. She hasn¡¯te down or eaten anything,¡± the maid reported.


    Without a word, Tyler nodded and headed upstairs. Initially intending to go to the master bedroom, he


    changed course at thest moment, entering Olivia¡¯s room instead.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Startled, Olivia sat up as Tyler opened the door. He stood at the doorway, then approached her,


    stopping by the bed.


    ¡°Freshen up and join me for dinner,¡± he said.


    Having slept most of the day, Olivia looked disoriented, resembling a child unwilling to get out of bed.


    Chapter 183


    She didn¡¯t sleep muchst night, so she was exhausted.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed softly.


    Tyler¡¯s shadow loomed over her. He soon left her, taking his shadow with him. She stayed seated,


    bathed in the dim light filtering through the curtains.


    2/2


    Dinner was served by the maid, who had abandoned her previous formalities and treated Olivia with


    cautious respect.


    Olivia, taken aback by the sudden change, ate in silence.


    ¡°She said you didn¡¯te down for dinner today,¡± Tyler remarked from across the table.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry,¡± Olivia replied simply.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Just eat,¡± he instructed, picking up the cutlery and starting to eat. Finally,


    Olivia began to eat too.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The maid was confused by their unchanged behavior toward each other. Observing them silently, she


    soon left the dining hall.


    Tyler,cking appetite, set his cutlery aside after a few bites. ¡°Have more fish and beef liver. They¡¯re


    good for you,¡± he advised Olivia.


    But Olivia remained silent, her appetite nonexistent.


    He didn¡¯t force her, letting her be.


    As Olivia rose from her seat, she announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, go ahead,¡± he replied, nodding.


    She left without another word.


    Alone at the table, Tyler sipped his water, his mind troubled.


    Later that night, Olivia began vomiting violently. Hearing the noise from his study, Tyler rushed to


    her room and found her on the bathroom floor.


    Concerned, he lifted her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Weakly, Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± but pushed him away, seemingly ming him for letting her


    catch a cold.


    Feeling her feverish body, Tyler carried her, but she resisted, shoving him away. With a stern tone, he


    held her wrist andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Olivia stopped struggling as he carried her to the bed and called for the maid to bring medicine and


    water.


    As he held Olivia, Tyler asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Her bloodshot eyes met his, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    Tyler continued to hold her. When the maid arrived with the medicine, she asked, ¡°What happened to


    her?¡±


    ¡°Give me the medicine,¡± Tyler said, ignoring her question and taking the medicine.


    ¡°Maybe we should check her temperature first. If she doesn¡¯t have a fever, giving her fever medicine


    could be harmful,¡± the maid advised.


    Tyler thought what she said made sense, so he got her to bring the thermometer over. cing it under


    Olivia¡¯s arm, he waited anxiously as shey still in his embrace.


    Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. Meanwhile, the maid watched them nearby, thinking, ¡®Did they fight?¡®


    Minutester, he checked the thermometer, frowning when he found her temperature normal.


    Chapter 184


    2/2


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does she have a fever?¡± the maid asked.


    Olivia looked at him too.


    Turning to Olivia, Tyler asked, ¡°What did you eat yesterday?¡±


    Olivia, looking pale, admitted, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat.¡± She had not eaten yesterday because she was exhausted.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t eat today before dinner, right?¡±


    Avoiding his gaze, Olivia murmured, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is it stomach pain from not eating? Should we give her gastric medicine?¡± the maid suggested. But


    Tyler remained silent, deep in thought.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    A momentter, Tyler asked, ¡°Should I call the doctor?¡±


    Confused by his suggestion, Olivia assumed he wanted to check her stomach pain. ¡°No need for the


    doctor. I¡¯ll feel better with the medicine,¡± she replied.


    She didn¡¯t wish to cause a fuss, so she reached out and took the medicine from the maid.


    But Tyler stopped her, holding her hand.


    Looking up at him, Olivia was taken aback when he insisted, ¡°Let¡¯s have the doctor examine you.¡±


    Before she could protest further, Tyler gave the order, ¡°Call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the traditional doctor, Mr. Tyler. He specializes in treating gastric pain,¡± the maid offered, leaving


    the room to make the call.


    Olivia remained in Tyler¡¯s embrace, attempting to sit up in bed. He allowed her to adjust herself,


    watching her closely.


    ¡°Would you like some water?¡± he asked.


    After a prolonged silence, she finally spoke, ¡°No need.¡±


    Despite her refusal, Tyler fetched a ss of water. As he approached, Olivia felt queasy and tried to


    rise from the bed.


    Concerned, Tyler frowned. ¡°Do you feel like throwing up again?¡±


    Trying to suppress the feeling, Olivia reassured him with her hoarse voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Nevertheless, Tyler brought the water to her lips, and she drank it quickly to ease her difort.


    Rxing against the bedhead, Olivia panted lightly, feeling a bit relieved.


    Water droplets glistened on her pale pink lips. Tyler felt the urge to wipe them away, but just as he


    reached out, the maid entered. Approaching the bed, she announced, ¡°Sir, the doctor will be here in


    about ten minutes.¡±


    Tyler nodded and instructed, ¡°Okay, make her ginger tea in the meantime¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the maid replied.


    As Oliviay in bed, she tried to recall her recent meals, wondering why she felt so sick despite eating


    little. Was it a cold she caughtst night?


    Memories of the previous night filled her with resentment toward Tyler. She pulled the nket up and


    looked away from him.


    Tyler put down the ss and said to her, ¡°Drink some ginger teater. It¡¯ll help.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Olivia said, ¡°I think I caught a coldst night.¡± Her voice was weak and hoarse.


    Chapter 185


    2/2


    Tyler caught the nuance in her tone and responded, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a cold or not, you¡¯ll still need to


    undergo the examination.¡±


    Olivia felt terrible. How could the doctor find anything? She lost the desire to speak and chose to


    remain silent.


    Respecting her silence, Tyler let her rest.


    Ten minutester, the doctor arrived, and Tyler rose from the bedside.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The doctor inquired.


    ¡°She¡¯s been feeling ill since breakfast. Could you check if she has a cold?¡± Tyler requested.


    The doctor listened and then asked, ¡°Did you check her temperature?¡±


    ¡°I did. Her temperature¡¯s normal,¡± Tyler said.


    ¡°Okay, let me examine her,¡± the doctor said, turning his attention to Olivia. ¡°Let me see your tongue.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Olivia felt uneasy hearing what the doctor said. Despite her difort, sheplied when he asked to


    see her tongue. After a moment of hesitation, she slowly extended her tongue, feeling awkward and


    self¨Cconscious.


    Examining her tongue, the doctor remarked, ¡°Her stomach should be fine.¡±


    Quickly closing her mouth, Olivia sat in silence, feeling awkward and embarrassed at sticking out her


    tongue.


    The doctor proceeded to check other parts of her body before requesting, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll


    check your pulse.¡±


    Handing her hand over, Olivia allowed the doctor to check her pulse. After a moment of silence, he


    asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty¨Ctwo.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler stood next to the doctor, watching as the doctor checked Olivia¡¯s pulse, his expression serious.


    The doctor nodded thoughtfully and inquired, ¡°When was yourst menstrual period?¡±


    Olivia hesitated. Her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, so why did the doctor ask that?


    ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s been over a month since I got it.¡±


    11


    As he removed his hand, the doctor fell silent, leaving.Olivia and Tyler waiting anxiously. Breaking the


    silence, the doctor dered firmly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Both Tyler and Olivia were stunned by the revtion. Olivia couldn¡¯t believe it; she stared at the


    doctor in disbelief.


    $


    ¡°I¨CIt can¡¯t be¡­ How is that possible?¡± Olivia protested instinctively.


    Undeterred by her denial, the doctor reiterated, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. When was thest time you two


    had intercourse?¡±


    Speechless, Olivia struggled to recall theirst intimate encounter. Her mind was a blur, and she wasn¡¯t


    ready to process this news.


    Tyler answered the doctor, ¡°We do it every now and then.¡±


    Confirming his suspicion, the doctor continued, ¡°The baby is almost a month old.¡±


    Olivia felt like the ground was slipping from beneath her. She couldn¡¯tprehend how she could be


    pregnant when conceiving naturally seemed impossible.


    Tyler fell into a momentary silence. Meanwhile, the maid stood there,pletely oblivious to the


    context of their conversation.


    Olivia felt as if there was thunder roaring in her ears, overwhelmed by the sudden prospect of


    Chapter 186


    pregnancy. She was entirely unprepared for and did not anticipate this possibility.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the hospital for a check¨Cup,¡± Tyler said tly.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to do that. Her morning sickness seems toe early, and it¡¯s quite serious,¡± the doctor


    advised.


    ¡°Hmm, sure. Thank you,¡± Tyler said to the doctor in all seriousness.


    The doctor left without furtherment or prescribing any medication, and Tyler had the maid escort


    him out.


    A heavy silence filled the room once they were alone.


    Olivia felt weakness in her arms and legs, unable to say a single word for what felt like an eternity,


    Tyler sat by the bed, silently observing her for a long stretch before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s get a


    confirmation at the hospital.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond to him.


    2/2


    Of course, Tyler understood that the idea of a child stirred nothing but fear in her. To Olivia, at her age,


    the concept of motherhood was alien and distant.


    He gently patted her head and stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ll just see if it¡¯s true, okay?¡±


    Finally, Olivia looked at him, her voice filled with confusion, ¡°How did I suddenly get pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Neither did Tyler expect Olivia to be pregnant at this time. However, he got a hunch the moment she


    vomited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just confirm it,¡± he suggested, trying to steady her nerves.


    Terrified and unsure of what to do, Olivia¡¯s mind raced with worry and confusion.


    Tyler hugged her, offeringfort as she cried, her face lifted to his.


    ¡°Why now?¡± She¡¯d rather do IVF; she was more ready for that.


    Holding her even tighter, Tyler responded to her desperate question, ¡°Sometimes fate sends us


    unexpected blessings.¡±


    Olivia cried even harder now, her silent sobs wracking her body as Tyler gently wiped away her tears,


    his expression calm and reassuring.


    ¡°Do you not like that?¡±


    Closing her eyes, Olivia¡¯s tears continued to fall as she clung to him, her grip tightening on his shirt as


    he continued hugging her.


    When the maid came back, Tyler quickly instructed, ¡°Pack some undergarments and documents, then


    come with me,¡± before carrying Olivia into the car.


    Understanding that they were going to the hospital, she nodded. Panic set in as she hurriedly packed,


    and then made her way downstairs to join them.


    As they sped away, Ana arrived at the house, puzzled by their sudden departure, her thoughts filled


    with questions.


    Where were they heading to in such a rush?


    At the hospital, Olivia underwent a lot of tests and examinations before being admitted to a private


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ward. Meanwhile, Tyler anxiously awaited news outside.


    When the doctor finally approached him with the results, Tyler¡¯s emotions were difficult to read as he


    absorbed the news.


    ¡°The test confirms she¡¯s pregnant, about six weeks along,¡± said the doctor.


    After receiving the documents from the doctor, Tyler looked over the ultrasound images. He couldn¡¯t tell


    what he was feeling the moment he saw the tiny embryo on the ultrasound. It was an indescribable


    emotion.


    ¡°The pregnancy is still in its early stages and fragile, so she¡¯ll need to remain in the hospital for


    observation for a few days.¡±


    Chapter 187


    217


    ¡°Alright, let her rest here,¡± Tyler agreed after a long time.


    Tyler entered the ward five minutester. Olivia was leaning on the bed, her eyes fixated on the doctor


    following behind. She then looked at Tyler, who sat next to the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant,¡± he said.


    A mix of emotions flooded Olivia as she processed the news, feeling a heavy weight settle in her heart.


    Tyler took the ultrasound picture from the doctor and handed it to her. ¡°This is our baby. Take a look at


    it.¡±


    However, Olivia¡¯s hands remained on the nket, frozen in ce. She dared not move, she dared not


    touch the ultrasound picture.


    Tyler, understanding the depth of her fear, gently took her hand and guided it to hold the ultrasound


    picture. Then, he pointed to the small shape on it. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±


    Oliva looked down, observing the image. To her, it appeared as nothing more than a dark void with a


    tiny bean¨Cshaped form. Overwhelmed by fear, she quickly withdrew her hand.


    ¡°She¡¯s still young. Pleasefort her,¡± the doctor said.


    Tyler said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to stay at the hospital for now as the baby is still unstable. Don¡¯t be


    afraid.¡±


    Olivia held the nket tighter, absorbing his words.


    After the doctor left, Olivia finally broke the silence, ¡°I still have to attend school.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    1/2


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the school,¡± Tyler said.


    Olivia felt scared and in denial. She held onto the nket tighter and tighter.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler hugged her again, trying tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, okay? The baby¡¯s here. We should be


    happy.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Olivia buried her face in his shoulder.


    Tyler could no longer hold back. He carried her from the bed and put her on hisp, holding her close


    so she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    It was a chaotic day for both of them.


    The maid watched them from the side, finding the situation conflicting and strange. Nheless, she


    spoke up, ¡°She needs to eat properly since she¡¯s pregnant, sir. She hasn¡¯t been eating. I¡¯ll go home


    and make her some soup.¡±


    Tyler had beenforting Olivia, so he simply nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll feel better after she calms down,¡± the maid added.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    After the maid left, she ran into Ana, who had followed them there. Surprised, the maid stuttered, ¡°M -


    Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ana nced at the ward, concerned. ¡°What happened? Why is Olivia admitted?¡±


    The maid wasn¡¯t sure if she should break the news to her.


    Ana persisted, staring at her. Unable to keep it a secret, the maid blurted out, ¡°M¨CMs. Olivia is


    pregnant, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Ana frowned.


    ¡°Yes, they just found out. She¡¯s over a month pregnant.¡±


    Ana¡¯s frown quickly turned into joy. ¡°So I¡¯m going to be a grandma?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ana was over the moon. ¡°I knew it. How could she be infertile when she¡¯s so young?!¡± She continued,


    ¡°Tell the good news to Maisy and Keith right away. Make some soup. Do you know which ones?¡±


    Hesitant, the maid knew she couldn¡¯t disobey Ana¡¯s instructions. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Rushing off to inform the Harris family, the maid left Ana still smiling.


    Ana walked into the ward, her smile widening upon seeing Tylerforting Olivia.


    Chapter 188


    212


    Tyler¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Ana enter, while Olivia panicked, pushing him to get out of


    his embrace. Naturally, he let her go.


    After sitting on the bed properly, Olivia said, ¡°Aunt Ana.¡±


    Ana¡¯s smile grew brighter as she approached Olivia. ¡°Why are you still calling me that? You¡¯re


    pregnant with our grandchild. You should call me ¡®mom¡® from now on.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Olivia was confused about how Ana found out about her pregnancy so quickly. Thetter appeared


    almost as soon as she got a confirmation from the doctor, which made Olivia even more panicked.


    Tyler also looked troubled as he watched Ana.


    But Ana¡¯s attention was solely on Olivia. She asked again, ¡°What? You still don¡¯t want to call me that?


    11


    Feeling pressured, Olivia eventually called out politely, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Ana¡¯s smile widened upon hearing that. She approached Olivia with joy in her voice and held her hand


    as if it were the most precious thing in the world.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, you should rest at the hospital. Focus on that only. Are you feeling nauseous?


    Unwell?¡± Ana asked gently.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m okay,¡± Olivia replied stiffly, overwhelmed by Ana¡¯s concern.


    Ana went on, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the maid to make you soup. You should replenish the nutrients in your body


    during this time.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia stayed silent, her heart in chaos, not in the right mind to talk to Ana.


    But how would Ana care about what she felt? She kept going, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and the baby¡¯s


    unstable. You and Tyler should be careful. Avoid falling and hurting the baby.¡±


    Olivia remained anxious.


    Ana could see Olivia was in distress. Otherwise, Tyler wouldn¡¯t be hugging andforting her.


    ¡ü


    After reminding Olivia of what she should watch out for, Ana got up from the bed. She turned to Tyler


    and said, ¡°Congrattions, on bing a dad, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t respond, his face void of emotion. Ana sincerely congratted him, but it didn¡¯t seem to


    matter to him.


    ¡°You sure are fast with the news, ¡°hemented.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to be a grandma, how can I not be happy?¡± She didn¡¯t even have to do anything


    about it. Everything just fell into ce naturally.


    Tyler could sense her joy without even looking at her face. His own expression remained cold.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was from the Harrises. He nced at Ana, who still had a smile on her


    face.


    He looked away and left the ward.


    As soon as Tyler left, Ana turned her attention back to Olivia, her face kind and gentle. ¡°Tyler likes you


    more than I imagined.¡±


    Chapter 189


    Olivia gripped the nket and closed her eyes in silence.


    Ana went on, ¡°I¡¯ve told your grandma the news. Just focus on keeping yourself healthy.¡±


    stay,


    Almost three minutester, Tyler returned after hanging up the call. Ana knew she shouldn¡¯t she


    grabbed her bag and walked over to him. ¡°I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ll visit tomorrow. Take good care of


    her.¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°Sorry for interrupting the two of you.¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you off then,¡± Tyler said indifferently as Ana smiled and left.


    Realizing how weak Olivia still was, he told her, ¡°Go ahead and rest.¡±


    Olivia responded briefly, still feeling dazed from earlier vomiting. Shey in bed while Tyler sat nearby,


    keeping watch over her.


    Gripping the nket tightly, she closed her eyes, her back turned to him. Despite her pretense, she


    remained alert, listening to every sound in the room.


    Tyler didn¡¯t call her out on pretending to sleep. He remained quietly by her side, giving her space.


    The night passed in silence. The next morning, Maisy arrived to take care of Olivia.


    Olivia felt nk when she saw Maisy, momentarily forgetting where she was and recoiling.


    Thinking she had frightened Olivia, Maisy hurriedly reassured her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia? It¡¯s me,


    Grandma. Did I scare you?¡±


    Olivia took some time to calm down. Realizing why Maisy was there, she sighed in relief, ¡°I¨CI was


    confused. I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡±


    As Tyler entered the room, his attention turned to Maisy. He approached her, asking, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡± He had been away for a while.


    Maisy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a great¨Cgrandchild soon, so of course I have to be here. Your dad will


    cometer.¡±


    The unborn child was the Harrises¡® greatest joy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called him and asked him not toe. Olivia needs rest, she shouldn¡¯t be meeting too many


    people,¡± Tyler stated inly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. The baby and Olivia are the most important right now. It¡¯s good that fewer peoplee,


    Maisy agreed.


    11


    Tyler went to get breakfast, apanied by Linda carrying a couple of thermos.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stay. Take good care of Olivia. She¡¯s young, you should watch out for her,¡± Maisy said.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, you may leave.¡±


    Maisy nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± She patted Olivia¡¯s hand and said kindly, ¡°Tell us if you


    don¡¯t feel well, Olivia. Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself.¡±


    Olivia nodded gratefully, ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡±


    Her chaotic heart had calmed somewhat since the night before. She hadn¡¯t expected Maisy to arrive so


    soon. It showed how important the child was to the Harrises.


    Chapter 196


    2/2


    Nheless, Olivia discreetly pinched the back of her hand, thinking maybe this was just a dream.


    As Tyler escorted Maisy out of the room, Linda began pouring soup for Olivia. When he returned, he


    said, ¡°I bought soup without any fishy smell. Drink some.¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Olivia couldn¡¯t stomach anything fishy at the moment. Thankfully, when Linda opened the thermos, she


    didn¡¯t detect any fishy smell, and she didn¡¯t feel sick.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    Linda handed her the soup, and Olivia took a few sips. She hadn¡¯t eaten much since yesterday


    morning and felt weak from hunger, but she finished the soup despitecking an appetite.


    After finishing the soup, Tyler suggested, ¡°Eat some porridge. It has beans and sugar.¡±


    But Olivia had lost her appetitepletely after finishing the soup. She watched as Linda served her


    the porridge, feeling hesitant.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing her, Tyler said, ¡°You should eat some, even if it¡¯s just a little.¡±


    Olivia looked down. She was so quiet that she seemed non¨Cexistent. Still, she took the porridge from


    Linda and forced herself to eat it.


    Tyler watched her, noticing when she finally stopped after a few mouthfuls. He didn¡¯t push her to eat


    more and asked Linda to take the bowl away.


    Once Linda left, Olivia asked, ¡°Did you tell Naomi already?¡± She thought her family should be the first


    to know about her pregnancy, especially Hiry.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Just then, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. It was Hiry calling.


    Olivia hesitated. Hiry didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy yet, and Olivia expected her to push for


    another IVF appointment.


    Tyler noticed Olivia¡¯s reluctance and said, ¡°Answer it.¡± He wanted her to tell Hiry about the


    pregnancy.


    Knowing they couldn¡¯t keep it a secret forever, Olivia answered the call. After all, it was great news to


    the Joneses.


    Hiry sounded impatient, asking, ¡°How do you feel today? Are you ready for the check¨Cup now? I¡¯m


    sure you¡¯ve run out of excuses, right?¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, then said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Aunt Hiry.¡±


    Hiry was silent, stunned, in the living room.


    ¡°The baby is over a month old now,¡± Olivia added to emphasize the news.


    Hiry looked stiff at first before confirming, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the natural way,¡± Olivia answered.


    hapter 121


    Hiry mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant¡­ You¡¯re finally pregnant. That¡¯s great news.¡± She smiled in relief,


    overjoyed, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. The doctor said I need rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming over! Stay in bed!¡± Hiry eximed. Then she remembered something. ¡°No, no. I must tell


    Naomi first. She must know about this.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice weakened, sensing Hiry¡¯s emotions. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hiry called Darren immediately before rushing to the hospital.


    Naomi had been stable for the past few days but remained confined to her ward. As Hiry entered,


    she announced excitedly, ¡°Naomi, Olivia is pregnant! She¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    Naomi had just put the pills into her mouth and hadn¡¯t swallowed them yet.


    ¡°It was a natural pregnancy! She¡¯s over a month pregnant now!¡± Hiry continued, unable to contain


    her excitement.


    Stunned, Naomi looked at Hiry. It took a moment for the news to sink in before she finally swallowed


    the pills. ¡°Olivia is¡­ pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it great? No more worries about IVF!¡± Hiry eximed, almost jumping with joy.


    However, Naomi was fixated on the phrase ¡°natural pregnancy.¡± ¡°I read a book that says women get


    pregnant easier when they¡¯re in love.¡±


    Hiry¡¯s excitement faded, and she frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s mind was filled with all sorts of images, and she couldn¡¯t muster any happiness. ¡°So Olivia got


    pregnant when she and Tyler were in love?¡±


    Suddenlyprehending, Hiry concealed her excitement. ¡°Naomi, it¡¯s wonderful news that Olivia¡¯s


    pregnant. Why are you saying all this?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I can¡¯t be happy about this, Mom. All I can think of is Tyler and Olivia together.


    ??


    She felt horrible. The man she loved was bing a father, but the child was not hers.


    Hiry sighed, sitting on Naomi¡¯s bed. ¡°Naomi, it¡¯s a blessing that Olivia¡¯s pregnant, especially for you.


    Don¡¯t overthink it. Why would you care about this when you and Tyler are in love? He¡¯s been spending


    time with you at the hospital. If he¡¯s really in love with Olivia, why would he invest his time in you?¡±


    Naomi asked, ¡°Is he happy about bing a father?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him. Olivia told me the news,¡± Hiry replied.


    Naomi nodded. ¡°Hmm, then I guess he¡¯ll call me.¡±


    ¡°He will, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle.¡±


    .???


    guess


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia needs intensive care now. Will he have time for me?¡±


    Chapter 192


    ¡°He¡¯lle. Trust me.¡±


    212


    After ending the call, Tyler stood by Olivia¡¯s bed for a while. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯ll have the maid stay


    with you. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Olivia knew he was going to visit Naomi. Since Hiry got the news, Naomi would find out soon.


    Naturally, he¡¯d have to tell her himself.


    She said softly, ¡°Hmm, got it. Go ahead, Tyler.¡±


    However, he stood still hearing that.


    Confused, Olivia asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I can go tomorrow,¡± Tyler said, causing Olivia¡¯s hands to tremble.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Olivia reassured Tyler, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tyler. Just go ahead, I¡¯m all good here.¡±


    But as soon as she spoke, she felt terribly sick. She didn¡¯t have time to move before she vomited


    intensely in bed.


    Feeling like she was going to die, her chest tightened, and she vomited as if she was expelling all her


    organs.


    Tyler rushed to her side, grabbing a trash can and allowing her to vomit. He patted her back, frowning


    in concern, waiting for her to calm down.


    After almost three minutes of vomiting, Olivia suddenly pushed his hands away and rushed to the


    bathroom, vomiting again.


    Hearing themotion, the maid entered, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sir?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression was cold as he replied, ¡°Get the doctor.¡± He then followed Olivia to the bathroom


    Olivia vomited more than ten times that morning, leaving her weak and almost vomiting blood.


    In the end, Tyler had to carry her back to bed, patting her head as he frowned. ¡°Are you feeling any


    better? Still nauseous?¡±


    She looked like she was at death¡¯s door, pale and tearful, with no strength left.


    The doctor was present, and Tyler looked at him anxiously. ¡°Is there any solution?¡±


    ¡°We can only manage her symptoms with medication. But we must be cautious not to harm the baby,


    ¡°the doctor exined.


    ¡ü


    The maid added, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a severe reaction before. She has lost her appetite recently.


    How can she keep anything down?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°She still needs to eat, even if she¡¯s vomiting. We¡¯ll try medication first,¡± the doctor suggested.


    ¡°Do that then,¡± Tyler agreed.


    The doctor left to get the medicine.


    Oliviay still, gripping the nket tightly.


    ¡°Get her a ss of water,¡± Tyler said to the maid, who quicklyplied.


    Handing Olivia the ss, Tyler said, ¡°Gargle your mouth.¡±


    The maid recalled something and interjected, ¡°Mr. Tyler, didn¡¯t you say you had to go out this morning?


    It¡¯s almost noon now. You should go and let me take care of her.¡±


    Tyler ignored her and lifted Olivia from the bed, then brought the water to her lips. ¡°Open your


    Chapter 193


    212


    mouth.¡±


    Too weak toply, Olivia felt like she was fading away.


    He leaned down and gently encouraged her, ¡°Come on, be a good girl.¡±


    Leaning against his chest, Olivia managed to sip some water for gargling. The maid brought a bowl.


    After gargling, Tyler asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But before Olivia could answer, she felt sick again. Wanting to push him away, she felt his firm grip,


    letting her slump forward.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    1/2


    Naomi had been waiting for Tyler toe since morning, but as night fell, he still hadn¡¯t.


    Hiry, worried about Naomi¡¯s emotional state, decided to stay with her instead of visiting Olivia. She


    found it strange that Tyler hadn¡¯t appeared all day.


    When Naomi woke up around 10 the next morning, Tyler finally arrived. He seemed troubled as he


    entered.


    Naomi sat up in bed and called out, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    Lost in thought, Tyler only looked up when he heard her voice. He made his way to her bed, his


    expression tense.


    Looking at him, Naomi asked cautiously, ¡°I heard Olivia is¡­ pregnant. Is it true?¡± Although she already


    knew the answer, she wanted confirmation from him.


    Tyler, looking weary, nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s six weeks along.¡±


    Naomi smiled faintly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d tell me the news yesterday, but I already knew,¡± she paused


    briefly before continuing, ¡°I waited for you all day yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Olivia was really sick yesterday,¡± Tyler exined.


    Naomi Telt as if her heart was stabbed when she heard that. ¡°I see. She¡¯s pregnant, so it makes sense


    for you to take care of her.¡±


    Tyler sensed something off in her tone. Observing her expression, he realized she was behaving like


    that because of him. He stopped frowning, and he looked calm now.


    ¡°She¡¯s still unwell, but the maid is looking after her. She¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    Naomi smiled. ¡°She¡¯s so young to be pregnant. Have you sorted out everything for her at school?¡± She


    asked out of sisterly concern for Olivia¡¯s well¨Cbeing beyond the pregnancy.


    Tyler¡¯s response was t. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged for her to take a leave of absence from school. It¡¯s all


    good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. She¡¯s my sister, after all. I don¡¯t want this to disrupt her life,¡± Naomi said.


    However, they fell into silence after that.


    Naomi struggled to find the right words. Suddenly, she blurted out, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to be a


    father, Tyler. Are you happy about the baby?¡°.


    But she regretted her words almost immediately. In the next moment, Tyler¡¯s gaze turned as sharp and


    cold as an arrow, piercing through her with a look that chilled her to the bone.


    Feeling the sting of his gaze, Naomi quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler remained silent, not reacting as he usually would.


    Chapter 194


    2/2


    Sensing the tension, Naomi changed the subject after a few minutes of silence. ¡°Should I¡­ visit Olivia?


    ¡±


    Tyler noticed she changed the subject. He advised, ¡°Taking care of yourself is your top priority now.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re right, I can¡¯t leave the hospital like this,¡± Naomi conceded, feeling the distance between them


    like a vast gxy.


    In a swift move, Tyler sat beside her. ¡°Okay. Have you taken


    your


    medicine?¡±


    Later that night, Olivia began to feel better. Hiry and Darren visited her.


    As they entered her ward, Tyler returned from visiting Naomi. The maid attending to Olivia noticed him


    standing at the door and called out, ¡°Mr. Tyler.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Hiry turned around to see who had entered behind her, momentarily freezing with the soup in her


    hands before smiling. ¡°Tyler, I didn¡¯t realize you were here.¡±


    Darren also nced at Tyler.


    Tyler replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just visited Naomi.¡± He then asked the couple, ¡°Are you guys here to visit Olivia?¡±


    ¡°We brought her some soup,¡± Darren said.


    ¡°Please, go ahead. I have some things to take care of,¡± Tyler said, stepping aside.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Darren responded, smiling.


    Before leaving, Tyler nced at Olivia. She appeared frail in the bed, sitting there in silence.


    Olivia, looking pale and unwell, called out to them, ¡°Dad, Aunt Hiry.¡±


    Though she was happy to see them, her joy was muted by her sickness. It had been a while since she


    last saw them.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren approached her bed, asking, ¡°Feeling any better now? Are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    Having lost weight from days of vomiting, Olivia tried to reassure him, ¡°I¡¯m okay, I feel alright.¡±


    Darren¡¯s face lit up, and he held her hands. ¡°Well done, Olivia.¡±


    Forcing a smile, Olivia was about to respond when Hiry approached with a thermos.


    ¡°Have some soup. I made it for you, it¡¯s still warm,¡± she offered.


    But as soon as the thermos was opened, the smell of meat triggered Olivia, and she recoiled, covering


    her nose.


    Hiry and Darren were shocked by her sudden reaction.


    In the hallway, Tyler stopped smoking upon hearing themotion. Peering into the ward, he saw


    Olivia bending over in difort.


    He hesitated for a moment, considering intervening, but he stayed put as he observed Hiry and


    Darren attending to her.


    Olivia¡¯s sensitivity to meat caused her to start vomiting again, prompting the maid to rush over. After a


    while, the vomiting ceased.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hiry asked.


    The maid instantly replied, ¡°Ms. Olivia has been feeling nauseous. She can¡¯t tolerate the smell of meat,


    even in soup.¡±


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s weakened state, Hiry asked, ¡°Then what has she been eating?¡±


    Chanter 199


    ¡°Mainly vegetables.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. She needs meat. It¡¯s crucial for her nutrition at this stage / 11Mary Weeded,


    disregarding Olivia¡¯s difort:


    Indifferent to Olivia¡¯s feelings, Hiry persisted in offering her the soup. This triggered the Hanses Olivia


    had been fighting to suppress. Controlling herself as she eyed the spoonful of sony, sher remained


    motionless.


    Darren intervened, holding Hiry back ¡°Don¡¯t force her. She¡¯s still sick


    ¡°But she must drink it. The baby needs it,¡± Hiry pressed on. She then coazed Olkha again, ¡°I made


    this myself, Olivia: Drink it now,¡±


    Trying to suppress her nausea, Olivia stared at the spoonful of soup in silence.


    ¡°Come on, Olivia, drink it quickly. You¡¯ll feel better after this. You need to eat more after vomiting,¡±


    Hiry urged.


    Summoning all her strength, Olivia reluctantly opened her mouth and swallowed the soup.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    25

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Hiry smiled as she watched Olivia drinking the soup. ¡°That¡¯s it, good job. Your stomach will settle


    down if you keep drinking,¡± Hiry encouraged.


    Olivia continued to sip the soup.


    Concerned, Darren asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Olivia nodded, managing a weak smile. ¡°Yes, much better.¡±


    Darren sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you more soup tomorrow,¡± offered Hiry.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia agreed, showing no resistance.


    Hiry fed her another spoonful of soup.


    At that moment, Tyler entered the room. Hiry paused and turned to him. ¡°Tyler, let me take care of


    her. I¡¯m worried the maid won¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia tensed up at her words.


    However, Tyler promptly dismissed Hiry¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We have professionals here taking care of


    her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    To Hiry, the child represented Naomi¡¯s life. She persisted, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take better care of her than


    the professionals.¡±


    Tyler was growing irritated by her stubbornness to interfere.


    Sensing the tension, Darren interjected, ¡°Well, they¡¯re not called professionals for nothing. They¡¯re


    trained to care for pregnant women. They¡¯re definitely better than you, so stop meddling.¡±


    Caught off guard by Tyler¡¯s stern expression, Hiry swallowed her words. After a moment, she said,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll visit her often then.¡±


    Tyler, wanting to avoid confrontation, said, ¡°Visit her when she¡¯s feeling better. Right now, she needs


    rest.¡±


    Hiry went along with him. ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head home,¡± Tyler suggested.


    Resigned, Darren guided Hiry out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯lle back to see Olivia when she¡¯s feeling


    stronger.¡±


    Turning to Tyler, Hiry said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Tyler got the maid to see them off.


    Once they had left, the ward fell silent again. Olivia felt less stressed now.


    Chapter 196


    Observing Olivia, Tyler noticed the thermos of soup by the bedside. He instructed the maid, ¡°Throw the


    soup away.¡±


    The maid hesitated, mentioning, ¡°But it was brought by Mrs. Jones¡­¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t respond. The maid, understanding his intent after looking at him for a long time, took the


    thermos to throw the soup.


    Feeling relieved as the soup¡¯s smell disappeared, Olivia perked up.


    Tyler proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s skip eating for now. How about I take you out tonight?¡±


    But she remained silent. Tyler gently lifted her weakened face and stared at her.


    Just as he was about to speak again, Olivia couldn¡¯t hold back and began to vomit once more.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Olivia vomited all the soup she drank, struggling to catch her breath.


    Tyler gently held her face. ¡°Are you feeling any better now?¡±


    Lost in a daze, Olivia couldn¡¯t immediately respond. Tyler studied her expression, recognizing the


    distress on her face.


    He caressed her pale face and wiped away the traces of vomit from the corner of her lips. Cradling her


    face, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Sobbing softly, Olivia felt the warmth of his hand against her cheek, tears streaming down her face and


    onto his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯ll start feeling better soon,¡± he assured her, his heart aching at her suffering


    Nobody had told her that pregnancy would be so hard. Seeking sce, she sought refuge in his


    embrace, continuing to cry.


    Tyler hugged her even tighter, his hand lightly resting on her still¨Ct abdomen.


    Olivia, drained of energy, wondered how much longer she would endure this ordeal, feeling numb


    within his embrace.


    Meanwhile, Tyler¡¯s eyes grew cold as he contemted their situation.


    Despite avoiding the soups Hiry had brought, Olivia¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve. Tyler arranged for


    a nutritionist and enforced a mainly vegetarian diet for her.


    After spending several days in the hospital, Olivia returned to Sandalwood Pce, but her illness


    persisted, leaving her with no appetite.


    The maid persistently urged her to eat more, prompting Olivia to force down a few mouthfuls simply


    to appease her.


    That afternoon, Olivia slept until 4 pm. Upon waking, the maid approached nervously. ¡°Is there anything


    you¡¯d like to eat?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Olivia replied, still no appetite.


    ¡°Then perhaps something to drink?¡± the maid suggested.


    Again, Olivia declined.


    Sitting listlessly, she suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    The maid went to get her phone from a drawer and handed it to her.


    ¡°You may leave. I¡¯d like to be alone,¡± Olivia requested.


    Chapter 197


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    212


    Reluctant but obedient, the maidplied. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as she left, Olivia turned on her phone, and countless text messages popped up. They were


    ssmates and friends from the club, asking her about her absence,


    She was aware that Tyler had arranged for her leave of absence after finding out that she was


    pregnant.


    In that instant, the gravity of her situation dawned on her: the existence of the child would mean the


    end of her university life.


    Unwilling to face the questions from the text messages, she locked her phone. However, after a few


    moments of contemtion, she unlocked it, noticing a missed call from ude a couple of days ago.


    Just as she was about to call him, Sophie¡¯s call came through unexpectedly.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Olivia¡¯s heart raced. Since ude knew about her and Tyler, Sophie must¡¯ve found out too.


    She wondered how she would be received¨Cwith disdain, disgust, or worse?


    Lost in her thoughts, she hesitated. However, as Sophie was about to hang up, she made the decision


    to answer. She knew all too well that confronting this situation was inevitable sooner orter. There was


    no way that she could escape.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia braced herself and answered, her voice hoarse, ¡°Hello, Soof.¡±


    To her surprise, Sophie¡¯s tone was not what she had expected. ¡°Olivia! Why did you quit school? I¡¯ve


    been trying to reach you for days! Is everything alright?¡±


    Surprised yet relieved that Sophie wasn¡¯t asking about her marriage to Tyler, Olivia felt a weight lift


    from her shoulders. ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t been feeling well. I need some time to rest.¡±


    Could it be that Sophie didn¡¯t know? Did ude not tell her?


    Concerned, Sophie persisted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it serious? I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    Olivia quickly reassured her, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest at home for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let me know when you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Sophie said, sensing that Olivia didn¡¯t want her to


    probe further.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. And please inform our ssmates for me,¡± Olivia added.


    ¡°Sure, I will,¡± Sophie replied.


    With thoughts still weighing on her mind, Olivia kept her conversation with Sophie brief and ended the


    call. After a moment of hesitation, she resolved to call ude.


    After a few rings, ude finally answered, his tone distant. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Olivia tightened her grip on her phone, feeling the aloofness in his voice. She wanted to hang up, but


    she managed to say, ¡°It¡¯s me, ude.¡±


    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t smiling. He wasn¡¯t happy to get a call from her.


    He asked, ¡°How¡¯s married life? Are you happy? It¡¯s quite the shock you married your sister¡¯s former


    fiance. How does that feel? Do you see him as your husband, or do you think of him as your sister¡¯s


    past lover?¡±


    Olivia felt choked by his harsh words. She closed her eyes, letting his words wound her in silence.


    ude waited almost two minutes for her to reply before stating, ¡°If you have nothing to say, I¡¯m


    hanging up.¡±


    ¡°ude!¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ude froze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t hide it from you intentionally,¡± Olivia said, her voice trembling


    slightly. ¡°Thank you for not telling Soof about it.¡±


    Indeed, he hadn¡¯t informed Sophie. Even though the Harrises had sent an invitation to his family,


    Sophie was unaware of her best friend¡¯s wedding banquet.


    ude¡¯s silence hung heavy in the air. He then asked, ¡°Can you tell me the reason that you did that,


    Olivia? You knew about Tyler and Naomi, why did you¡­¡®


    Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond. She sat in stunned silence, her thoughts racing as ude¡¯s


    words sank in.


    ¡°Olivia, is this what you want for your life? How old are you? Are you really ruining your life like this?¡±


    ude¡¯s voice broke through her shock, his words piercing.


    As she struggled to process his usations, ude continued, his toneced with concern. ¡°Are you


    dismissing yourself just to save Naomi?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He knew?


    He knew everything?


    ude¡¯s revtions hit her like a tidal wave. ¡°I investigated Naomi¡¯s condition. She¡¯s basically dying¡­


    Tyler did everything he could to find suitable bone marrow for her. He even went abroad in search of it,


    but he didn¡¯t find any. You¡¯re her sister by blood, the only one who might be able to save


    her. Apart from saving Naomi, I can¡¯t think of any other reasons for you to be with Tyler.¡±


    ,


    Olivia¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her hands trembling as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    She remained silent, unable to find the words to respond.


    ¡°So, are you going to give birth to a child with him to save Naomi?¡±


    She felt her ears ringing, and her hands turned limp. She almost dropped her phone but managed to sit


    up straight on the bed with effort. Gazing out, she peered into the vast darkness beyond the


    window.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ude was right about everything, except one crucial detail¨Cshe was already pregnant.


    Olivia¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, her mind reeling.


    His voice cut through the silence once more. ¡°Tyler is doing everything he can to save Naomi because


    he loves her. What¡¯s your role in this? You¡¯ll only be hurt, do you understand?¡±


    Olivia felt a pang of guilt as ude¡¯s words struck home. He was ming her, ming her for not


    loving herself.


    But as reality crashed down around her, Olivia found herself snapping back to the present. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Chapter 190


    ude,¡± she whispered.


    ude couldn¡¯t believe she apologized to him. ¡°Should you apologize to me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pale lips trembled as she struggled to find the right words. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing else that we


    could do. Naomi would die if we don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re the most important person in the world, even though she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    With those final words, ude hung up, leaving Olivia alone with her thoughts. She listened to the


    silence that followed, her phone slipping from her hand andnding softly on the bed.


    Later that night, Tyler returned home to find the maid waiting for him in the living room.


    ¡°Did she eat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t eat much today,¡± the maid replied.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    1/2


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    Tyler frowned, checking the time. It was only 7 pm. He didn¡¯t question further and headed upstairs.


    Opening Olivia¡¯s door, he found her lying still on the bed, seemingly in a deep sleep.


    He had spent the entire morning by her side, leaving only around 11 am. He observed her for a


    moment, noting herck of movement.


    The maid, standing nearby, offered, ¡°Should I wake her up?¡±


    ¡°No, let her sleep,¡± Tyler decided before leaving the room and closing the door behind him.


    Olivia¡¯s health had been deterioratingtely. She was constantly drowsy and had little appetite. She


    appeared worn out.


    The Harris family was worried about her, sending a couple of doctors to check on her. However, they


    refrained from prescribing any medication, fearing its effects on the child. All they rmended was


    rest.


    Ana suggested having Olivia stay with her, but Tyler dismissed the idea without hesitation, showing no


    leniency.


    Though he was well aware of Olivia¡¯s condition, Tyler kept his emotions in check, allowing her to do as


    she pleased without adding to her stress.


    ¡ü


    After nearly five days at Sandalwood Pce, Tyler proposed one morning, ¡°Should I take you out for a


    walk?¡±


    Exhausted, Olivia declined, saying, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine staying in the room.¡±


    ¡°The weather¡¯s nice today. We could use some sun and fresh air,¡± Tyler countered.


    But Olivia wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°I can get sunlight in the room.¡±


    Tyler stared at her face, noting she had lost a lot of weight. ¡°Alright then. Just let me know if you feel


    unwell.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hiry had been worried about the child too. After hearing that Olivia hadn¡¯t been eating properly since


    returning from the hospital, she arrived unannounced, startling Tyler and Olivia.


    The maid quickly went upstairs and informed Tyler of Hiry¡¯s presence, and Olivia tensed.


    Without hesitation, Hiry entered the room. ¡°Tyler, I heard Olivia is still refusing to eat?¡± she remarked,


    her gaze fixed on Olivia¡¯s weakened state. Worried about a potential miscarriage, she scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve


    told you, you need to eat meat. How will you get any nutrients otherwise?¡±


    Turning to the maid, she instructed, ¡°Bring me a bowl. Olivia must drink the soup I brought.¡±


    The maid, taken aback by Hiry¡¯s order, hesitated beforeplying with her request.


    217


    Hiry urged, ¡°Go now.¡±


    Once the soup was brought, Hiry opened the thermos in front of Olivia, the fishy smell filling, the


    room.


    Olivia pressed her hand to her belly, the scent overwhelming her senses.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    ¡°Drink it now, Olivia,¡± Hiry said, not caring about Olivia¡¯s difort and feelings.


    Olivia covered her nose, reluctant to open her mouth.


    ¡°How can you not eat? The baby needs nutrients from you to grow,¡± Hiry chided, bringing the spoon


    to Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Here, drink some.¡±


    Though her words sounded coaxing her gaze held a cold intensity. Under her stern stare, Olivia


    reluctantly opened her mouth and took a sip of the soup.


    Just then, Tyler, who had been silently observing, intervened calmly. ¡°We have a nutritionist overseeing


    her diet. It¡¯s fine. Stop feeding her if she doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    Hiry looked up, taken aback by Tyler¡¯s unexpected words. His tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but the undeniable


    firmness in his gaze gave Hiry pause. She held the spoon in silence, uncertain of how to proceed.


    Inwardly, she questioned her actions. Was she wrong to insist on feeding Olivia? After all, the child


    could potentially save Naomi¡¯s life. But she didn¡¯t dare to voice her doubts to Tyler, despite being


    Naomi¡¯s mother.


    With a forced smile, Hiry conceded, putting down the spoon. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Olivia. This is


    good for pregnant women.¡®


    ¡°It won¡¯t harm the baby if she¡¯s not eating much now. Her appetite will improveter in the pregnancy. It


    would be counterproductive for her to force herself to eat now and vomit itter. There¡¯s a doctor


    monitoring the baby¡¯s health constantly,¡± Tyler exined calmly, his words contradicting his gentle


    demeanor.


    Hiry chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Alright, let Olivia decide what she wants. When the baby is more


    developed, she can focus on nutritious food.¡±


    Olivia, who had been silently observing, was surprised and relieved when Tyler defended her. But she


    remained unnoticed in the exchange.


    Tyler acknowledged Hiry¡¯s words with a simple ¡°Thanks,¡± defusing the tension.


    Hiry maintained her smile and added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re doing this for Naomi.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Realizing she had overstayed her wee, Hiry decided to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave since Olivia isn¡¯t


    feeling well. I¡¯lle to visit again.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°I¡¯ll have the maid escort you out.


    Hiry rose from the bed, epting his offer. As she left the room, the maid followed silently. Her


    expression was neutral, but her thoughts were chaotic.


    Chapter 201


    What was Tyler¡¯s intention in opposing her? Hiry wondered, unsettled by his unexpected defense of


    Olivia. She had never witnessed him taking such a stand before. Despite knowing the soup might make


    Olivia sick, she didn¡¯t care, as the baby was the only thing that she cared about.


    Hiry¡¯s gaze turned grim as she reached the living room, where the maid offered reassurance, Don¡¯t


    worry, Mrs. Jones. We¡¯ll take good care of Mrs. Harris. We won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Hiry¡¯s


    re intensified upon hearing Olivia being addressed as ¡®Mrs. Harris.¡®

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°Mrs. Harris? Who are you calling Mrs. Harris?¡±


    Confused, the maid responded hesitatingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Olivia and Mr. Tyler married? She¡¯s Mrs.


    Harris.¡±


    Hiry¡¯s fists clenched, her expression darkening. How could the maid address Olivia with that title?


    Naomi had always held that position. How could Olivia rece her?!


    ¡°Does Tyler allow everyone to call her that?¡± Hiry demanded, her tone sharp.


    The maid¡¯s confusion deepened. She couldn¡¯tprehend Hiry¡¯s agitation.


    ¡°Listen carefully. Naomi is Mrs. Harris, the one and only. Not Olivia. She¡¯s only here to bear the child.


    Don¡¯t say such nonsense again,¡± Hirymanded firmly.


    The maid stood still, stunned by Hiry¡¯s words.


    Ignoring the maid¡¯s reaction, Hiry quickly made her way to her car.


    As her car departed, a car from the Harris residence arrived. Hiry watched as Maisy and her maid


    stepped out and headed inside.


    Hiry didn¡¯t expect Maisy to visit Olivia. She wanted to greet her, but how would she dare get out of


    the car? She knew they didn¡¯t like her because of Naomi.


    At that moment, the gravity of the situation dawned on her. Maybe things were moreplicated than


    she initially believed. The child Olivia was carrying would be the Harris family¡¯s grandchild¡­ With Olivia


    now legally married to Tyler, they were, in every sense, a married couple.


    Lost in thought, Hiry grappled with the implications of this realization.


    Olivia felt like a coward. She remained silent, sensing Hiry was upset when she left.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to drink it, you should have said no.¡±


    ¡°I know she was trying to help. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to waste the soup she made,¡± Olivia


    exined weakly.


    Tyler¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°So you were willing to make yourself sick?¡±


    That had been her intention. How would Tyler not know her situation at home?


    His gaze was icy as he said, ¡°Stop drinking soup for a few days.¡± He only said that because he couldn¡¯t


    say more. With his status and position, that was all he could say.


    Olivia fell silent, feeling drained as she sat by the bed.


    Just then, the door burst open, and Maisy entered with a concerned expression. ¡°How¡¯s Olivia, Tyler?


    Chapter 202


    I heard she¡¯s lost her appetite. I was worried, so I came to check on her.¡±


    She hurried to Olivia¡¯s side, gently touching her face as she observed her frail appearance. ¡°Why are


    you so skinny?¡± she asked with worry.


    Surprised by Maisy¡¯s unexpected visit, Olivia foundfort in her touch. Despite feeling slightly


    nervous, she replied, ¡°I get nauseous easily, Grandma.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Maisy was really sad to see Olivia looking so weak. She hugged her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t keep going


    like this, sweetheart. You need to eat more.¡± Then she turned to Tyler, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to take good


    care of her, Tyler? Why has she lost so much weight so quickly?¡±


    Maisy wasn¡¯t kidding around; she was seriously upset. Olivia squeezed her hand when she heard this.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I just don¡¯t feel like eating, Grandma,¡± Olivia exined.


    Tyler took Maisy¡¯s words seriously and replied calmly, ¡°I was actually hoping to get some advice from


    you.


    ¡°Advice? This is happening because you need to pay more attention to her. You¡¯ve been neglecting


    her, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s feeling this way. You obviously didn¡¯t care that the baby was doing this to


    Olivia,¡± Maisy told him.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, you¡¯re right,¡± Tyler went along with her.


    Maisy felt really upset. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Olivia stay with us? I¡¯ll look after her.¡±


    Tyler thought about it for a moment. Meanwhile, Olivia didn¡¯t like that idea and looked at him, hoping


    he¡¯d say no.


    Seeing her look, Tyler said, ¡°It¡¯s peaceful here. Let¡¯s keep her here so she can rest. She¡¯s been very


    sensitivetely, and a new ce might make her feel worse.¡±


    Olivia was relieved to hear that.


    Maisy could tell Olivia didn¡¯t want to move, so she didn¡¯t push the idea. ¡°Alright, do what you think is


    best,¡± she responded.


    $


    Then, she arranged for her chef toe to Sandalwood ce and cook for Olivia.


    Maisy hugged Olivia, feeling sorry for her. Olivia rxed quietly in her embrace.


    Noticing this, Tyler said, ¡°Stay with her.¡±


    Maisy nodded and keptforting Olivia.


    Tyler watched them for a while before he left the room.


    Maisy spent the afternoon with Olivia, giving her lots of jewelry. Olivia didn¡¯t know how to say no, even


    though she felt awkward.


    Olivia felt a bit better the next morning. At breakfast, she asked Tyler if she could go for a walk.


    Tyler poured her some orange juice and said, ¡°Of course, you can go wherever you like.¡± He was still in


    his pajamas, sitting across from her, and he didn¡¯t have to leave yet.


    Chapter 203


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anywhere will do,¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    She quickly said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯d rather go alone.¡±


    ¡°Should I get the maid to go with you?¡± Tyler asked.


    Olivia epted the suggestion. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tyler gave her a gentle warning, ¡°Just be careful not to go anywhere too crowded.¡±


    Olivia looked a bit better today and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    1/2


    Tyler made sure Olivia had a good breakfast. ¡°Try to eat more eggs and artichokes,¡± he suggested.


    Olivia found the eggs okay and ate everything on her te while Tyler was there,


    Tyler observed her, noting her slight recovery from the past few days as he sipped his coffee,


    After breakfast, Olivia went out with the maid. She understood that she couldn¡¯t go out by herself from


    now on because taking care of the baby was the most important thing.


    Perhaps, seeing that she felt better today, the maid chatted with her during their walk, trying to keep the


    mood light.


    Olivia didn¡¯t talk much, just replying now and then. After being inside for too long, she needed to get out


    for some fresh air. Otherwise, she felt like she was going to suffocate.


    They walked by the river for a while, with the maid following her closely.


    Eventually, Olivia got bored of walking and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall.¡±


    The maid was pleased with the idea and responded with a smile, ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am.


    They got into the car and went to a mall. After walking around for a bit, Olivia felt tired and wanted to


    rest, so they stopped at a dessert shop. Olivia sat there, looking out into the distance.


    A waiter came over and handed her the menu, which brought her back to the moment. She ordered a


    dessert without giving it much thought and went back to staring into space.


    She thought about calling Sophie to hang out, but Sophie didn¡¯t answer her phone. Feeling a bit down,


    Olivia stared at her phone before deciding to put it away.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a familiar voice caught her attention.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Jacob? They have great ck forest cake here.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Jacob¡± made Olivia turn around. She was shocked to see who it was.


    Sophie and Jacob, who had just walked in, were just as surprised to see Olivia.


    Sophie stood at the door, holding Jacob¡¯s hand, unprepared to encounter someone she hadn¡¯t


    anticipated seeing there. Quietly releasing her grip on his, she called out softly, ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Jacob looked back at her, letting go of Sophie¡¯s hand as


    she pulled away.


    There was a heavy silence until Sophie, looking nervous under Olivia¡¯s gaze, tried to exin, ¡°Olivia,


    let me exin. J¨CJacob and I¡ª¡±


    But Olivia interrupted, her voice shaking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± She looked at Jacob, ¡°Is


    this why?¡±


    Chapter 204


    Backing away in shock, Olivia bumped into a table, knocking over a teapot and cups, causing a loud


    crash.


    The noise made everyone in the shop look their way.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    At that moment, words were useless. Sophie was freaking out, but Jacob seemed cool and collected.


    When they got caught, he looked at Olivia with a dismissive smile on his face.


    Olivia and Jacob had ended their rtionship before this. Olivia had thought about what it would be like


    to see him again. Maybe he¡¯d be dating someone new, or even have a family. She was prepared to


    ept that. But she never thought he¡¯d be dating Sophie¡­


    Olivia stepped back until she hit a table and nearly fell over.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her about to fall, Sophie rushed over, saying, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She tried to reach out to her, but Olivia pulled away just as Sophie was about to touch her.


    They looked at each other, and Sophie was on the verge of tears. Sophie had always been Olivia¡¯s


    close friend but had secretly loved Jacob for a long time. She never told Olivia because she didn¡¯t want


    to ruin their friendship. She always wished Olivia and Jacob the best.


    But after Olivia and Jacob broke up, Sophie didn¡¯t understand. She thought maybe Olivia had fallen out


    of love. Seeing Jacob so depressed, she couldn¡¯t help butfort him. Then, when she noticed Olivia


    getting close to ude, she decided to pursue Jacob. Eventually, they became more than friends.


    Sophie had been wanting to tell Olivia but didn¡¯t know how. And now, they unexpectedly ran into each


    other.


    ¡°Let me exin, Olivia¡­¡± Sophie began.


    But Jacob interrupted by grabbing Sophie¡¯s hand. ¡°Sophie, Olivia and I are over. You don¡¯t owe her an


    exnation. We¡¯re together now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    He went on, ¡°Besides, she was the one who ended things with me. Is it really wrong for me to move


    on?¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t anticipated Jacob would make such a deration beside her. Pushed to the side, she felt


    a pang of guilt toward Olivia. She reached out, urging him to stop, yet he continued to smile at Olivia


    with a cold, triumphant expression.


    It was as if seeing Olivia upset was the ultimate victory for him.


    Olivia was holding onto the table, feeling her world crumbling. She was so shocked she couldn¡¯t even


    cry. She just stared at them, feeling empty.


    Jacob then asked, ¡°Can we move on with our lives now, princess?¡±


    Olivia gathered all her strength and replied weakly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    She wanted to leave, but Sophie stopped her.


    ¡°Olivia, please listen. I liked Jacob, but nothing happened between us until after you two broke up. He


    always loved you. We only got together after your breakup.¡±


    Chapter 205


    2/2


    Olivia looked at her. ¡°Yes, Jacob and I are done. You can be with him. But I always thought of you as a


    friend, Soof. What am I to you?¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Olivia stared at Sophie with red, teary eyes. She quickly shook Sophie¡¯s hands off and walked away.


    The moment she did that, Just then, the maid entered the shop and called out, ¡°Ms. Olivia.¡± Hearing


    her, Olivia nced at the maid, who had gone back to the car earlier to get Olivia¡¯s jacket because it


    was cold inside the mall.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the shattered pieces of tes on the floor and the tense situation, the maid asked worriedly,¡±


    What happened here?¡± She rushed over to check on Olivia, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Olivia was surprised to see the maid right then and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her hand, held by the


    maid, was trembling.


    Jacob looked over at the maid with a mocking expression. ¡°Is she from the Jones family? I don¡¯t think


    I¡¯ve seen her before,¡± hemented.


    Sophie was puzzled by his question, also wondering why the maid, who didn¡¯t seem like a regr one,


    was with Olivia. It almost looked like she was there to look after her.


    Olivia, fearing the maid might address her too formally and draw more attention, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She left without looking back, and the maid followed, calling after her, ¡°Why are you walking so fast?


    Be careful!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t stop or look back, not hearing the maid¡¯s concern.


    Sophie wanted to follow Olivia, but Jacob stopped her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Confused, she looked at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Harris family¡¯s maid, right?¡± he asked.


    Sophie looked at the departing maid, unsure why Jacob was so interested in her. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.


    Why do you ask?¡± she replied.


    Jacob then let go of Sophie¡¯s hand and, trying to lighten the mood, said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s enjoy our date.


    This is your favorite dessert ce, after all.¡±


    Sophie, still worried about Olivia, asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we exin things to her?¡±


    ¡°No need. We don¡¯t owe anyone an exnation. I like you, and that¡¯s what matters,¡± Jacob reassured


    her.


    Despite feeling uneasy and guilty, Sophie was touched by his words and couldn¡¯t help but hold his


    hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jacob chuckled at her affectionate gesture and led her to the dessert shop. Sophie thought to herself,


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I just¡­ like Jacob so much.¡®


    Chapter 207


    After leaving the dessert shop, Olivia just kept walking. The maid tried to follow her but couldn¡¯t keep


    up and eventually lost sight of her.


    Looking around the huge mall, the maid searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find Olivia. Feeling worried,


    she called out, ¡°Ms. Olivia!¡±


    Olivia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really know where she had ended up. She was just walking in a daze,


    not paying attention to her surroundings.


    Back at the dessert shop, Sophie and Jacob were having a good time until Sophie felt something was


    off. She decided to text ude to tell him what had happened.


    Just then, the maid who had been chasing Olivia came back, out of breath. ¡°Do you have Ms. Olivia¡¯s


    phone number?¡±


    Sophie stood up immediately, concerned. ¡°I do! What happened?¡±


    The maid, who didn¡¯t have her phone with her, anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost her. Could you call her for me?¡±


    In her panic, she didn¡¯t call her ¡®Ms. Olivia.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my brother.¡± Worried Olivia might not answer, Sophie called her brother ude instead.


    After hanging up, she reassured the maid, ¡°My brother will get in touch with Olivia. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, the maid felt that wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Please let me use your phone to make a call.¡±


    Sophie had no idea who the maid wanted to call but handed over her phone anyway.


    The maid made a quick call and returned the phone to Sophie in a hurry, thanking her before rushing


    off.


    Sophie wanted to go after her, but Jacob grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°She¡¯ll be okay, someone will find


    her.¡±


    She was still hesitating when she heard that.


    Jacob slid his hand along her arm. ¡°It¡¯s our first date today. Do you want it ruined just like that?¡±


    Sophie put her concerns behind and turned her attention to him.


    He nced at her, guiding her back to the table before cing the menu before her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    you love desserts? Let¡¯s order.¡±


    She smiled happily. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Determined not to waste their rare date, Sophie put aside her worries about Olivia and focused on


    ordering the dessert she craved.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    After leaving the dessert shop, Olivia Just kept walking. The maid tried to follow her but couldn¡¯t keep


    up and eventually lost sight of her.


    Looking around the huge mall, the maid searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find Olivia. Feeling worried,


    she called out, ¡°Ms. Olivia!¡±


    Olivia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really know where she had ended up. She was just walking in a daze,


    not paying attention to her surroundings.


    Back at the dessert shop, Sophie and Jacob were having a good time until Sophie felt something was


    off. She decided to text ude to tell him what had happened.


    Just then, the maid who had been chasing Olivia came back, out of breath. ¡°Do you have Ms. Olivia¡¯s


    phone number?¡±


    Sophie stood up immediately, concerned. ¡°I do! What happened?¡±


    The maid, who didn¡¯t have her phone with her, anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost her. Could you call her for me?¡±


    In her panic, she didn¡¯t call her ¡®Ms. Olivia.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my brother.¡± Worried Olivia might not answer, Sophie called her brother ude instead.


    After hanging up, she reassured the maid, ¡°My brother will get in touch with Olivia. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, the maid felt that wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Please let me use your phone to make a call.¡±


    Sophie had no idea who the maid wanted to call but handed over her phone anyway.


    The maid made a quick call and returned the phone to Sophie in a hurry, thanking her before rushing


    off.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophie wanted to go after her, but Jacob grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°She¡¯ll be okay, someone will find


    her.¡±


    She was still hesitating when she heard that.


    Jacob slid his hand along her arm. ¡°It¡¯s our first date today. Do you want it ruined just like that?¡±


    Sophie put her concerns behind and turned her attention to him.


    He nced at her, guiding her back to the table before cing the menu before her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    you love desserts? Let¡¯s order.¡±


    She smiled happily. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Determined not to waste their rare date, Sophie put aside her worries about Olivia and focused on


    ordering the dessert she craved.


    Olivia¡¯s phone was ringing as she kept moving forward. She didn¡¯t look at it before picking it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ude¡¯s familiar voice reached her from the other end. ¡°Where are you, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    ude asked, ¡°Can you tell me the buildings you see around you?¡®¡±


    But Olivia just hung up and turned her phone off.


    She was sitting on a stone when ude found her. She barely looked up, showing no feelings when


    she saw him, and quickly looked away.


    ¡°I heard from Soof that there¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± he said.


    Olivia was shocked Sophie had talked to him, but she didn¡¯t say anything


    Seeing she was still upset, ude asked, ¡°What happened between you


    two?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond; she just sat there quietly. ude watched her for a while and felt she seemed


    really lost. He reached out his hand, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    However, Olivia stayed put. After a bit, ude took her hand to help her stand up.


    Right then, Tyler¡¯s car stopped in front of them. They both looked over as Tyler got out. He saw ude


    holding Olivia¡¯s arm.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tyler¡¯s face showed nothing, and he didn¡¯t move. But the maid quickly opened the car door and ran to


    Olivia, shouting, ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ude let go of Olivia¡¯s wrist when he heard that. The maid¡¯s call made Olivia look at the car, surprised


    to see Tyler there too. She pulled her hand away as ude released it.


    Everyone was quiet for a moment.


    The maid, really worried, said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, how can you be out here by yourself? What if


    something happens?¡±


    ude was shocked to hear ¡®pregnant.¡® He looked at Olivia.


    Olivia wouldn¡¯t look at him; she just looked down, turning pale and biting her lip.


    Tyler watched coldly, while ude stared back at him. Without a word.needed, Tyler got out of the car


    and said to Olivia, ¡°Get in, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia finally moved, walking over to Tyler slowly and stiffly.


    ude thought she looked like a puppet controlled by Tyler.


    As she reached Tyler, he helped her into the car.


    Then, ude, standing there, said, ¡°I knew you had no shame, Tyler, but this is a new low.¡±


    Tyler, hearing this, replied coolly, ¡°Oh? Since when did you care so much? You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ude clenched his fists, his joints cracking.


    Chapter 208


    212


    Tyler just nced at him and then turned back. He started to bring Olivia into the car but paused to look


    at ude again. ¡°She¡¯s my wife now. Please behave if you don¡¯t want to stir trouble between our


    families, my dear brother¨Cinw ¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Tyler helped Olivia get into the car. Once they were both inside, he nced at her. ¡°You know about


    ude and Morgan, right?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond.


    Tyler continued, ¡°She died because of him.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia looked at him, shocked.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze was calm, but it seemed like he was trying to hold back strong feelings.


    Olivia wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°Do you really want to get involved with the guy my sister was with?¡± Tyler questioned.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not going to tell you what to do with your life. But staying away from


    ude would be wise.¡± His tone was emotionless.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t figure out the whole story, but she understood that Tyler really resented ude. After a


    long silence, she finally said, ¡°He¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    He then added, ¡°You need some rest. I¡¯m nning to take you to my family home in a few days.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia thought everything would be over once the child was born. By then, she¡¯d pay her mother¡¯s


    debt to the Joneses.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll do as you say, Tyler,¡± she replied.


    Tyler didn¡¯t say much after that and stopped looking at her.


    When they got back home, Olivia went straight upstairs.


    Linda was there too. She walked to Tyler. ¡°I think it has something to do with Jacob and Sophie.¡±


    Naturally, Tyler had already figured out that much. He knew about them dating. Rumors about Jacob at


    the office had reached him, but he hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to bump into them.


    ¡°Let her heal on her own,¡± he said. He was aware that Olivia hadn¡¯t moved on from Jacob yet, so it


    made sense that she reacted this way.


    But he believed it was time for her to let go of her first love.


    That night, Sophie asked ude if he had seen Olivia when she arrived home. Noticing Sophie¡¯s


    nervousness, he asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Chapter 200


    2/2


    Sophie didn¡¯t answer right away. After thinking it over, she admitted, ¡°I¡¯m dating Jacob. He¡¯s Olivia¡¯s


    BX¡±


    ¡°Think about what you¡¯re doing. Do you really like him that much?¡± ude questioned.


    ¡°I really like him,¡± Sophie insisted,


    ude had met Jacob once, but he had a bad feeling about him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard his family background isn¡¯t


    great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I can help him,¡± Sophie quickly said.


    ude didn¡¯t seem convinced, ¡°Did you say you can help him?¡±


    Sophie fell silent.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    ¡°You can¡¯t just go around helping everyone.¡±


    No longer looking at Sophie, ude walked away.


    Since Sophie got back home, she kept sending messages to Olivia.


    [I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. Can we please meet and talk?]


    [Olivia, please answer.]


    [Let¡¯s sort this out, Olivia.]


    Olivia felt a bit better after seeing all of Sophie¡¯s messages. She realized that even if she still had


    feelings for Jacob, being with him wasn¡¯t possible.


    It didn¡¯t matter who he was with now. Since she couldn¡¯t have his love, why not be happy for Sophie?


    She texted back, [I¡¯m happy for you, Soof.]


    Sophie stared at the text message for a long time, her finger dangling on the screen. She didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    After a while, she texted back, shaking a little, [Does this mean we¡¯re still friends?]


    [Yes.]


    That night, Olivia burned all her photos with Jacob, including photos of them shopping, traveling,


    studying at the library, and at the beach.


    Jacob had promised her a future together after graduation: a house, two kids¨Ca boy named Cody and a


    girl named Abby¨Ca happy family. They¡¯d live in his family home, where his mom would cook for them,


    just like she always did.


    Olivia had been holding onto these dreams. But now, as she watched the pictures burn, she realized


    those dreams were gone.


    Laughing sadly, she whispered, ¡°Goodbye, Jacob. I wish you all the best.¡±


    Tyler dropped by Olivia¡¯s room at midnight. She was lying in bed quietly, and he sat beside her.


    ¡°Did you burn everything?¡± he asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer; she just let the small fire in the corner flicker.


    After a moment, Tyler said, ¡°People say first loves neverst. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me,¡± she replied quietly, her expression unchanged.


    Chapter 210


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    2/2


    Tyler tucked her in, making sure she wasfortable, then told the maid, ¡°Take the brazier out.¡±


    The maid came in and took it out. ncing at the brazier, she saw that the corner of thest picture


    was devoured by the me.


    Tyler got up from Olivia¡¯s bed, letting her heal in peace.


    The next morning, Hiry went to the hospital.


    ¡°Naomi, since Olivia¡¯s pregnant now, do you think she should move back home?


    Naomi, who was freshening up, froze. ¡°Isn¡¯t she staying at Sandalwood Pce?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what they call her there? ¡°They¡¯re calling her Mrs. Harris,¡± Hiry revealed.


    Naomi¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Mom, Olivia is pregnant for me. We shouldn¡¯t fuss over titles.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡± Hiry pressed.


    ¡°Mom, Olivia is my sister. She¡¯s staying there so Tyler can take care of her and the baby,¡± Naomi said.


    But Hiry insisted, ¡°You want Tyler to take care of Olivia? Do you realize how much this baby means


    to the Harrises?¡±


    Naomi, looking pale, was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Tyler about it.¡±


    ¡°You better,¡± Hiry said. She didn¡¯t say more, but anyone could tell what she was implying.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Almost two dayster, Tyler brought Olivia to his family home. The moment she walked into the living


    room, Ana came over to her and noticed how thin she looked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ana asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood there next to Tyler, looking very pale.


    ¡°She¡¯s been vomiting a lot, so I thought it might help if she stayed here for a bit,¡± Tyler exined.


    Ana was worried. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone look this bad when they¡¯re expecting. Have you taken her to


    the doctor?¡±


    ¡°I did. They said she¡¯s fine,¡± Tyler answered.


    The maid and driver were bringing Olivia¡¯s bags inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s staying with us,¡± Ana said. ¡°Rest as much as you need here.¡®


    Tyler didn¡¯t say much after that. He told the maid and driver, ¡°Bring the bags upstairs.¡±


    Ana remained staring at Olivia. She could see that she was down. She didn¡¯t talk more, allowing Tyler


    to bring her upstairs.


    When they were alone in the room, Tyler asked, ¡°Do you want to rest for a bit?¡±


    Even though she was tired, Olivia didn¡¯t feel like lying down. ¡°I¡¯ll start unpacking,¡± she decided.


    She immediately went to her bags and the wardrobe.


    Tyler watched her carefully. She looked very tired and had dark circles under her eyes. She was a lot


    different from just a few days ago.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Let the maid do that.¡±


    But Olivia acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She kept moving her things from the bags to the wardrobe.


    Tyler went over and gently stopped her by holding her wrist. They both paused, not saying anything.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he finally said. He leaned over, casting his shadow upon hers, almost as if engulfing her.


    Olivia didn¡¯t look at him, her head bowed. Beneath his overshadowing presence, she was frail and


    silent.


    ¡°Can you let me go?¡± she asked softly.


    Tyler let go of her wrist after a few seconds. She then sat down on the floor, stopping her unpacking.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Unaware of how much time had passed, Tyler, who should have been in an online meeting, squatted


    beside her. He gently caressed Olivia¡¯s cheek, his expression revealing little emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get better,¡± he said.


    2/235


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m just wondering if love is the same for everyone,¡± Olivia said.


    Tyler felt a strange warmth at her words, ¡°Do you understand what love is?¡±


    ¡°Do you love Naomi, Tyler?¡± she asked, looking for an honest answer. Her gaze was intense and


    pained, yet also filled with sorrow. ¡°Does all love change?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. When you grow older, you¡¯ll realize that love changes with time. A person¡¯s mind is


    unpredictable, and sometimes we can¡¯t even control our feelings.¡±


    ¡°So, feelings can change.¡± After a pause, Olivia asked, ¡°Has your love for Naomi changed after all


    these years?¡±


    ¡°It bes more about family and responsibilities,¡± Tyler responded, which sounded harsh to her.


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear anymore,¡± she interrupted him, her head lowered. She couldn¡¯t bear to


    listen further; it was simply too cruel. At her age, people often harbored naive dreams about love. Tyler


    withdrew his hand from her cheek, continuing to watch her in silence.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    In the looming presence of Tyler¡¯s shadow, Olivia seemed tiny, her body trembling.


    He had the urge to hug her, but instead, he got up. Standing close to her, he said, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Olivia was silent for a moment. After closing her eyes briefly, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Slowly, she rose from the floor and faced him. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Tyler.¡±


    She seemed a bit stronger and quickly turned away. When she did, her hair touched his shoulder. He


    bent his head down, a sweet scent lingering in the air.


    Tyler went to his study because he had many online meetings. Right when he sat down, Naomi called


    him. He looked at his phone before answering. Naomi¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Tyler?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How¡¯s Olivia doing?¡±


    Thinking of Olivia¡¯s recent state, Tyler replied while lighting a cigarette, ¡°She¡¯s doing okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I wanted to visit her, but my health¡­¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Take care of your health first.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how are you feeling today?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling nauseous from chemo.¡±


    ¡°Try to rest after it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I lost a lot of hair today,¡± Naomi said.


    Tyler frowned. After a moment, he put out his cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you tonight.¡±


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want you to see me like this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t show much reaction.


    After a pause, Naomi added, ¡°Tyler, my mom mentioned Olivia is quite sensitive now, especially with


    her being pregnant. Maybe it¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t stay at Sandalwood Pce?¡±


    He stopped moving, cigarette in hand, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long while.


    After waiting for him to respond, Naomi asked again, ¡°Can we do that?¡±


    Finally, Tyler moved his hand away from the ashtray and spoke, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with her.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naomi frowned.


    Chapte. 212


    ¡°Her mental state. Her mood¡¯s been offtely,¡± he said.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jacob and Sophie are dating now.¡±


    ¡°Sophie? Isn¡¯t she her best friend?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    Naomi was surprised. ¡°She must be sad¡­¡±


    Tyler¡¯s tone was t. ¡°Yes, so let¡¯s not move her right now. We¡¯ll wait until the baby is okay.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    Tyler nodded; he didn¡¯t say much after that.


    After the call, he sat quietly, just looking at the shadows on the floor.


    Naomi called Olivia right after hanging up with Tyler.


    Olivia answered, ¡°Naomi.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling any better, Olivia?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°Why did you call, Naomi? I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    Naomi noticed Olivia¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°I talked to Tyler, and he told me about Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m alright, Naomi.¡±


    Naomi was unaware of Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Jacob. She thought something was going on with her


    and ude, but now it seemed she made a mistake. Olivia still couldn¡¯t let go of Jacob.


    ¡°You should try to forget about the past, Olivia. I¡¯m the one who caused you all this trouble.¡±


    Olivia was caught off guard. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Naomi. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­ split up with Jacob.¡±


    Naomi continued, ¡°Olivia, if it¡¯s meant to be, you wouldn¡¯t lose it. Don¡¯t waste your tears on him.


    He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Olivia listened to her try to cheer her up. She nodded. ¡°Yeah, Naomi. I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my silly sister.¡± Naomi felt a bit helpless.


    To Olivia¡¯s surprise, she felt a bit better. After a brief silence from Naomi, Olivia said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing


    else, Naomi, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go get some rest,¡± replied Naomi.


    Olivia felt a bit lighter after the call.


    Standing still, phone in hand, she saw Tyler at the door. He looked in to check on her, and she avoided


    his gaze upon seeing him, her hold on the phone tightening.


    He only after confirming she was fine.


    Hiry had been waiting for Naomi¡¯s update. She called as soon as Naomi was done with the phone


    calls.


    Naomi picked up, knowing it was her mom.


    ¡°How did it go, Naomi?¡± Hiry asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just take it easy, Mom,¡± Naomi replied in a tired voice.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s been through a lottely. Plus, she¡¯s been really sick in the mornings. We should just give her


    a break,¡± Naomi exined.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hiry was still confused.


    27236


    ¡°It¡¯s about her and Jacob. He¡¯s with Sophie now. I just talked to Olivia, and yeah, she¡¯s upset,¡± Naomi


    shared.


    Hiry turned pale. ¡°She did the right thing by breaking up with Jacob. Why be sad over someone who


    was not right for her? And what does this have to do with her moving out of Sandalwood Pce?¡±


    ¡°Mom, the breakup was because of Tyler and me. Just give me some time. I¡¯ll talk to Tyler about it,¡±


    Naomi tried to exin.


    Hiry was pissed but paused to think. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just wait then.¡±


    Naomi hung up.


    Hiry was worried. Despite everything, she felt threatened by the situation.


    Meanwhile, Naomi, too, was deep in thought after ending the call.


    The next day, Olivia felt much better. She went downstairs and called out, ¡°Aunt-¡± then corrected


    herself, ¡°Mom.¡±


    It was still hard for her to call Ana that.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    1/27


    Ana spoke with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a baby, so you should just stay here and rest.¡±


    The morning sun was shining as Ana was arranging flowers on the table.


    Olivia, even though she was pregnant, didn¡¯t let it get to her head. She always remembered she was


    staying in someone else¡¯s home, which made her feel ufortable.


    She approached Ana, offering her help. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Ana was known to be quite reserved and not easily approachable, but she had shown kindness to


    Olivia. Understanding Olivia¡¯s difort, she let her help out.


    ¡°If you behave, everything will be fine. Once you have the baby, you¡¯ll be thedy of the Harris family.


    You¡¯ll have everything you desire, and no one will be able to say anything to you. Understand? Your


    only job is to ensure the baby is born healthy,¡± Ana exined.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia felt caught in a difficult situation. She wasn¡¯t sure about the future, but she knew her role was to


    ensure the baby¡¯s safe arrival. She didn¡¯t seem to have to care about anything else.


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat with Tyler when hees down,¡± Ana suggested.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Olivia replied.


    Just like that, Olivia spent the morning helping Ana. She didn¡¯t know much about arranging flowers, but


    Ana didn¡¯t fault her for the mistakes. Instead, she patiently taught her, step by step.


    This scene of Ana teaching Olivia was what Tyler saw as he came downstairs. The table was adorned


    with flowers, enhancing Olivia¡¯s beauty as she worked among them.


    She seemed to be getting better.


    The maid informed Tyler, ¡°Breakfast is ready, sir,¡± as he watched them from the staircase.


    Only then did Olivia and Ana realize that he was there. Ana, holding a rose, smiled at him. ¡°Why are


    you just standing there quietly, Tyler?¡±


    Olivia, now aware of Tyler, looked at him too. She stopped what she was doing, a bit startled by his


    gaze, and quietly put down the scissors.


    Tyler looked away and approached them. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being harsh on her. I¡¯m doing this for her own good. If my daughter¨Cinw is going to socialize


    with the wealthy wives, she needs to know how to hold her own,¡± Ana exined.


    Olivia remained silent, notmenting on Ana¡¯s words.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked Olivia.


    3.pte. 414


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she responded..


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then.¡± He invited her to join him for breakfast.


    Ana,


    still smiling, let her go. ¡°Go on. I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Olivia was surprised to hear Ana joking around. She followed Tyler without hesitation, not making any


    comment on Ana¡¯s yful tease.


    As they sat down to eat in the dining hall, Olivia found that her appetite had returned somewhat. Her


    morning sickness wasn¡¯t bothering ber, allowing her to eat a bit more than usual.


    She slowly ate her whole wheat toast, sitting across from Tyler. He served her some bacon and beef.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like eating them, just leave them,¡± he said.


    Olivia tried some of the bacon and found it agreeable; she didn¡¯t feel nauseous.


    Tyler resumed eating with his usual elegance, resulting in a rather quiet breakfast table.


    After some time, he suggested, ¡°If you want to go out, make sure the maid apanies you.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Olivia was surprised when Tyler asked if she wanted to leave the house. She thought about it for a


    moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m fine here. I don¡¯t need to go anywhere.¡±


    Tyler nodded. ¡°Okay, let me know if you feel bored.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After they finished eating, Tyler left. Before he went, he asked the maid to buy two books about flower


    arranging for Olivia and to invite Colleen over to keep herpany.


    The maid did as Tyler asked and called Colleen over after he left.


    Olivia was rxing in her room when Colleen arrived and excitedly dragged her out, saying they were


    going to have fun.


    Olivia was surprised but let Colleen lead her out:


    Colleen took her to Maisy¡¯s room, where they spent the afternoon watching opera on TV. Olivia found


    the opera dizzying and hard to understand, but the afternoon quickly passed by anyway.


    Colleen didn¡¯t want to leave in the evening. She and Olivia walked around the huge house. Olivia


    thought anyone new would easily get lost in it.


    They went to thewn to see the dandelions. Olivia watched them float in the air, looking dreamy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty, Olivia?¡± Colleen asked with a smile.


    Olivia caught some dandelion florets in her hand. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very pretty.¡±


    But Colleen wasn¡¯t done yet. She insisted on taking Olivia shopping, even though Olivia was tired from


    the day. Colleen was full of energy and even got Tyler to agree to let them go.


    To Olivia¡¯s surprise, Tyler agreed and said he would pick them upter.


    Despite feeling exhausted, Olivia went shopping with Colleen. They visited fancy boutiques befitting


    Colleen¡¯s status, ces where Olivia hardly shopped.


    Colleen dragged Olivia into a boutique to look for a dress but didn¡¯t find anything she liked. Then, they


    went to look at shoes, and finally, bags, but Colleen wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    Olivia felt drained after shopping with her and longed to return home.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    About five minutes after they entered the bag store, Tyler came to her rescue. Colleen excitedly


    greeted him.


    Tyler had finished his meetings for the day. He was dressed in a ck suit, looking casual yet


    sophisticated. ¡°What did you buy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The new arrivals are ugly, so I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡± Colleen pouted.


    Chapter 215


    2/2


    He went to Olivia and asked, ¡°Did you see anything you like?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t been interested in shopping, so she hadn¡¯t looked for anything. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°None of the bags got your attention?¡± Tyler asked, thinking young women usually like such things.


    Olivia nced at them and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Colleen teased Tyler, ¡°Just because she says no doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t want anything. Don¡¯t be so


    tight with your money!¡±


    She was determined to make Tyler spend today.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Tyler gave Colleen a neutral look and said, ¡°Buy anything you like.¡± His voice was firm, almost


    commanding.


    ¡°Thanks, Tyler!¡± Colleen was excited. She grabbed Olivia by the arm. ¡°Come on, Olivia. He¡¯s in a giving


    mood today.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t really want anything. She nced back at Tyler, who then told one of the staff, ¡°Find


    something for her.¡±


    He was talking about Olivia.


    The staff hurried over to Olivia with enthusiasm.


    Feeling a bit trapped under Tyler¡¯s watchful eye, Olivia had no choice but to follow the worker around.


    Meanwhile, Tyler sat down on a nearby couch to wait.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After about half an hour, Colleen had chosen many bags, both big and small, and even convinced


    Olivia to pick a few items.


    Tyler looked at the bags Olivia was holding. ¡°That¡¯s all? Aren¡¯t you going to get some clothes?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°I can¡¯t find anything I really want. I still have the clothes you bought me before.¡±


    She immediately realized herment might have sounded off.


    Tyler stared at her silently for a moment, then went over to the disy racks. He quickly selected a


    bag. ¡°How about this one?¡±


    It was a unique pure white bag, rare and suitable for someone Olivia¡¯s age.


    Colleen came over, surprised. ¡°I thought that bag was sold out?¡±


    Just as Tyler picked up the bag, a store worker stepped forward, apologizing, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tyler.


    Someone already pre¨Cordered this limited edition bag.¡±


    Tyler raised an eyebrow at her, making her nervous. Though disappointed, he didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    Who reserved it?¡±


    The worker didn¡¯t disclose the customer¡¯s identity.


    As Olivia stood next to Tyler, watching the scene unfold, a couple walked into the store,ughing and


    holding hands. When they looked up, they noticed Tyler and Olivia.


    Sophie, the woman, thought she saw wrong. Olivia was in the store with Tyler, who was holding a white


    bag, looking at Olivia gently.


    The light in the store highlighted Tyler¡¯s attentive gaze, while Olivia listened quietly.


    When Sophie froze, a store worker approached her. ¡°Ms. Sophie, umm¡­ Would you mind letting this


    Chapter 216


    2/2


    Sophie turned toward where the worker pointed. Olivia, Tyler, and Colleen looked up at the sound, their


    gazes meeting Sophie¡¯s and Jacob¡¯s, who had just entered.


    Sophie called out instinctively, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She was on a date with Jacob, intending to pick up the limited edition bag that she had pre¨Cordered a


    month ago. She hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Olivia, Tyler, and someone she didn¡¯t know.


    Jacob, beside her, observed silently.


    ¡°Who are they, Tyler?¡± Colleen asked.


    Tyler remained expressionless and silent.


    Just then, the worker added, ¡°Ms. Sophie, that¡¯s Mr. Tyler¡¯s wife. Could you please do me a favor and


    consider letting her have the bag?¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    In this luxury store, the Harrises were the only ones who could ask people from the Pearces to give up


    something for them.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sophie was at a loss for words when the store worker spoke to her.


    Olivia held Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t like it anyway.¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Tyler handed the bag back to the store worker. He said, with a hint of coldness,


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go home since you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Linda, carrying shopping bags, made her way to the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± Tyler told Olivia.


    He walked to the door, and Olivia followed beside him. Colleen, alsoden with shopping bags, said in


    a muffled voice, ¡°Tyler, you have to bring me back here when they have new stuff.¡±


    As Tyler and Olivia were leaving, Tyler turned to Sophie and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie. I didn¡¯t realize it


    was yours. I should¡¯ve asked. It¡¯s not right to take what someone else loves. I owe you one.¡±


    His manners were impable.


    Sophie was too intimidated to really ept his apology. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s fine, Mr. Tyler. If Olivia wants it, she can


    have it,¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll find her something else,¡± Tyler assured.


    Sophie replied awkwardly, ¡°O¨COkay, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    He continued on his way out, with Olivia following.


    Sophie stood still, then asked, ¡°D¨CDid the employee say Olivia is Tyler¡¯s wife?¡±


    Jacob clenched his fists, his face grim.


    After walking a bit, Tyler nced at Olivia, who seemed unfazed and calm. He then looked away,


    thinking she had gotten over her past issues with Jacob.


    Curious, Colleen asked in the car, ¡°Who were they, Tyler?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know them,¡± Tyler said tly.


    ¡®Of course I don¡¯t know them. That¡¯s why I asked,¡® Colleen thought. But she got the hint that he didn¡¯t


    want to talk about it.


    Sophie was still stunned, while Jacob¡¯s anger was building up.


    Chapter 217


    2/2


    She looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jacob?¡±


    He nced at her and replied, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But Sophie stopped him. ¡°What happened with Olivia? How did she be Tyler¡¯s wife? Wasn¡¯t his


    fiancee supposed to be her sister, Naomi?¡±


    She sensed Jacob knew something.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that she fell for him? She got what she wanted and is now his wife. Why else would


    she leave me?¡± Jacob remarked bitterly.


    He scoffed, ¡°What a b*tch¡­ It¡¯s just like something an illegitimate child would do. After all, wasn¡¯t her


    mom a mistress too?¡±


    Seeing Jacob get more upset, Sophie tried to calm him down. ¡°Jacob¡­ How can you talk about Olivia


    like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you defending her?¡±


    She held his hand. ¡°No.¡±


    Jacob caressed her cheek. ¡°Soof, you¡¯ve shown me how beautiful a person can be, unlike her.¡±


    Sophie felt herself drawn to Jacob even more, despite the pain of hearing such things about Olivia, her


    best friend.


    So, to him, she was beautiful.


    When Tyler and Olivia got home, Tyler had a maid take their purchases upstairs.


    ¡°Thank you, Tyler,¡± Olivia said to him.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Olivia was grateful to Tyler for buying her things carlier that day


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the credit card I gave you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°In my purse.¡±


    ¡°Use it.¡±


    She looked up at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Harris now. It makes sense for me to take care of you, doesn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want you to look


    like you¡¯recking anything. If people who don¡¯t know us saw that, they might think I¡¯m not treating you


    right.¡±


    He spoke softly, his voice had a warmth to it that made Olivia listen intently. His casual ck shirt made


    his eyes seem deeper, his face even more striking.


    Standing next to him, Olivia felt small but cared for. She couldn¡¯t deny his grown¨Cup charm, thinking


    that any woman would find him irresistible.


    ¡°Thanks, Tyler,¡± was all she managed to say.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he gestured toward the room.


    Looking at the room, she realized they were sharing it. It seemed unlikely they¡¯d sleep separately in the


    Harris household. Since she was pregnant, she thought certain things were off the table. Moreover, he


    shouldn¡¯t have any desire for intimacy now.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay,¡± she replied, hesitating.


    She lingered at the door, while Tyler had already moved inside. She only followed after a moment¡¯s


    pause.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. I don¡¯t sleep well, so I¡¯d wake up in the middle of the night. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch,


    okay?¡± Holding a pillow, she stood there as he came out of the bathroom in his pajamas.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch.¡± He picked up a pillow and a nket, heading toward the couch.


    Olivia watched him settle down on the couch, then he looked at her. ¡°Time to sleep.¡®


    He seemed to be pampering her. She felt a bit guilty but decided not to dwell on it and went to bed.


    That night, she had a scary dream. In it, a child was chasing her, never stopping. She woke up


    screaming, unsure if she was still dreaming or not. She hugged the nket to get out of the bed,


    attempting to shake the child off.


    As she almost fell, Tyler caught her in the dark.


    ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Chapter 218


    2/2


    She woke up instantly, realizing she was in his arms. Still a bit confused, she looked at him.


    He caressed her cheek. ¡°You had a nightmare?¡±


    It was then Olivia understood it was all a dream, and she was safe. Staring at him, she took a moment


    to gather herself, feeling sore.


    Tyler hugged her for a while, and even though her pregnancy wasn¡¯t visible yet, he seemed to


    acknowledge the new life joining them.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    She shut her eyes.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What was the dream about?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer right away, stilling out of her fear.


    In the quiet of the night, Tyler held her, helping her calm down.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    1/2


    Olivia felt really sick right after she woke up from a scary dream. It was so bad she thought she might


    throw up, but after rushing to the bathroom, the feeling quickly went away.


    Tyler, noticing she was covering her mouth, asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Olivia tried her best to suppress the sick feeling. ¡°I dreamed of a child chasing me.¡±


    She was still trying to catch her breath, and Tyler could see she was really scared.


    ¡°What did the child look like?¡± he asked, with the moonlight shining on them.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know much. The child seemed light¨Cskinned and a bit chubby. She couldn¡¯t see his face,


    but she was scared of him.


    Tyler could tell she didn¡¯t want to talk much about it, so he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s visit the doctor tomorrow,


    maybe get something to make you feel better.¡±


    Olivia just nodded, too tired to say anything.


    He hugged her again, getting her belly to stay close to him.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to pull away. After all, Tyler was the father of her child. She closed her eyes


    and leaned into him.


    The next day, they went to the doctor. While Oliviay in the room for the ultrasound, the doctor moved


    the device over her belly, showing ck and white spots on the screen.


    Tyler watched quietly from the side.


    The doctor pointed to a spot that had gotten bigger and said, ¡°Here¡¯s your baby. It¡¯s grown a lot and


    looks good.¡±


    Tyler looked at the screen. Although there was not much expression on his face, there seemed to be a


    faint smile lingering.


    ¡°It¡¯s twice as big asst time.¡±


    It was amazing how two people could create something like that.


    Olivia had been scared because of her dream, but now she wanted to see the baby. ¡°Can I see?¡± she


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    ¡°Sure, sit up,¡± the doctor said.


    The nurse helped Olivia sit so she could see the screen. There, in her belly, was the tiny baby.


    Something about seeing it melted Olivia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The baby is stable now, don¡¯t worry,¡± the doctor assured her.


    Chapter 219


    2/2


    Hearing that, Olivia felt relieved. Shey back down.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, she¡¯s been feeling a bit bettertely,¡± Tyler added.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lively one.¡± The doctor chuckled.


    Tyler seemed to start liking the idea of the baby more. He sounded more excited when he talked about


    1. it.


    Olive gripped the nket, just staring at the ceiling.


    When all was done, they headed to the car. Tyler asked, ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    After the check¨Cup, she drank a lot of water, so she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler could tell she was tired, especially since she hadn¡¯t slept well. ¡°Let¡¯s go rest.¡± He then


    covered her with a nket, making sure she was warm.


    The car was chilly, but Olivia stayed still, letting him take care of her.


    home and


    Just then, Naomi called. She knew about the check¨Cup and wanted to know how it went. Tyler was in a


    good mood and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, the child is growing well and is healthy. Olivia isn¡¯t feeling as sick anymore, so don¡¯t worry.


    She¡¯ll have another check¨Cup next month.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Naomi replied.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    1/2


    Olivia was quietly listening to the phone conversation between Tyler and Naomi. She had no idea what


    they were talking about, but it was clear Tyler cared a lot about their baby.


    Their chat wasn¡¯t filled with lovey¨Cdovey words; it was quite simple and normal.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She suddenly recalled Tyler once saying that eventually, all kinds of love transform into a blend of


    family love and responsibilities. That seemed urate to her because she couldn¡¯t sense any


    excitement or longing in their talk, yet their connection appeared strong.


    Looking out the window, Olivia thought about howplex love was.


    After hanging up, Tyler told her, ¡°It was Naomi who called.¡±


    ¡°I know. How is she?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing okay,¡± he replied.


    She nodded in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. I hope she gets even better.¡±


    Tyler took a moment before saying, ¡°She will.¡±


    When they arrived home, Maisy was eager to know about the check¨Cup. Linda shared that the baby


    was developing nicely and was healthy.


    Maisy was thrilled and went to Olivia, touching her belly with excitement, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s no surprise you¡¯ve


    been feeling this way. The baby must be really strong.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t mind Majsy touching her belly, even though she was still getting used to people talking


    about her pregnancy.


    Tyler noticed Olivia¡¯s difort and lightly scolded, ¡°It¡¯s still small, stop saying that.¡±


    He then asked the maid to help Olivia rest upstairs.


    Maisy understood Olivia needed to rest after the check¨Cup, so she stepped back, advising, ¡°Make sure


    to rest well. It¡¯s important when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    The maid helped her upstairs, and Tyler watched her go before looking away.


    The next morning, during breakfast, Ana mentioned she¡¯d take Olivia to a gathering with other wealthy


    wives. She told Tyler about it.


    He immediately looked at Olivia. ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Thinking about her role, Olivia agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with Mom.¡±


    Chapter 220


    2/2


    He didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Okay. Take her since she¡¯d like to go.¡±


    Ana was delighted. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have my daughter¨Cinw join me. It¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    Olivia fell silent, while Tyler went back to his newspaper.


    After breakfast, Ana prepared Olivia for the event, choosing outfits to make her look less like a student


    and more confident. Eventually, Olivia put on a white dress.


    Ana, sitting on the couch, admired her. ¡°My daughter¨Cinw is truly beautiful.¡±


    Olivia was cautious about not upsetting anyone at this time. Naomi¡¯s life would be secured after she


    gave birth to the baby. To avoid causing trouble for Naomi, she chose not to provoke Ana. She was


    willing to makepromises to keep the peace between both parties¨Cat least until the child was


    born.


    ¡°You have great taste, Mom,¡± sheplimented. Ana smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Olivia was quite rxed standing before Ana. After getting all dressed up, she looked like someone


    who¡¯d fit right in with high society. Next to Ana, she was a sight to behold.


    They were at a fancy event in a club up in the mountains, where rich folks¡® wives gathered to chat and


    arrange flowers. Olivia quickly became the talk of the group. Everyoneplimented Ana for having


    such an impressive daughter¨Cinw.


    Ana loved the praise. With a smile, she said, ¡°Tyler adores her, and what can I do? She¡¯s even


    expecting.¡±


    The Harrises had a big party, but it was just for close friends and family. They kept it quiet, so only a


    few people knew, not the whole group of rich wives.


    ¡°Wow, you must be thrilled. Tyler really should¡¯ve ended things with his ex sooner. She was sick and


    couldn¡¯t contribute much. It¡¯s so much better now that he¡¯s with Olivia and they¡¯re starting a family,¡± one


    of the rich wivesmented.


    Ana used to be the butt of jokes for having a sick daughter¨Cinw. It was embarrassing for someone of


    her status and for the prestigious Harris family.


    But now, she could finally hold her head high in this crowd.


    Smiling, she said, ¡°True. But it shows Tyler¡¯s loyalty, sticking with her despite everything. Now with


    Olivia, he¡¯s really seeing the joy of having a family.¡±


    Olivia felt terrible hearing all this but stayed quiet. She just stuck close to Ana.


    Tyler got home at 10 pm. Olivia was in the dressing room, sorting clothes, when he came up. He


    paused at the door, watching her.


    Stepping closer, he stayed a little way back. She was so focused she didn¡¯t notice him at first.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tyler finally asked.


    Olivia jumped in surprise, turning around and leaning on the wardrobe.


    He looked at the clothes in her hands and took them. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    It was a tiny, white onesie for a baby. Olivia panicked, wanting to grab it back but stopped midway. ¡±


    Grandma gave it to me today.¡±


    Tyler examined the onesie, touching the fabric. Olivia watched his face, curious about what kind of


    father he would be.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good.¡±


    It was his first time holding baby clothes. They were small and soft, making him feel a new kind of


    Chapter 221


    warmth, almost like holding the baby itself.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia thought he was just talking about the fabric. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll put it away,¡± she stuttered.


    However, she hesitated again, reaching for it.


    Tyler handed it back, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too early for this, but it¡¯s really cute.¡±


    She took the onesie from him.


    Olivia was touched Maisy had given it to her, thinking she must have been saving it for a great-


    grandchild.


    2/2


    As she held the onesie, an indescribable feeling brewed in her. She dared not take it at first, but when


    she held it and felt how soft the material was, everything about the child seemed to materialize.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do about the baby clothes. Should I put them separately or¡­¡±


    She had heard that baby clothes must be separated from the rest, so she was confused standing at the


    wardrobe. Since she had no experience, she didn¡¯t know where to put them.


    ¡°Keep them separate,¡± Tyler suggested.


    Olivia nodded and continued sorting, and Tyler asked how her day was, referring to the event.


    ¡°It was okay¡­ Nothing much happened,¡± she said, then quickly turned around. She felt uneasy, not


    wanting to discuss the unpleasant conversation about Naomi and Ana¡¯sments.


    As Naomi¡¯s sister, she didn¡¯t want to hear Ana talk bad about Naomi with her around, but she


    couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    Tyler stared at her, sensing her difort. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡®


    ¡°1


    Olivia just nodded. She kept sorting the baby clothes, lost in thought until a piece with bells fell.


    Startled, she looked down. She stared for a long time, but she didn¡¯t recognize it.


    ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s this?¡± she asked.


    Tyler bent down and picked it up. ¡°It¡¯s a birth locket.¡±


    ¡°Birth locket?¡± Olivia was confused. Unfamiliar with such things, she found it adorable with its tiny


    bells.


    Tyler didn¡¯t expect to see the birth locket. He stared at it for a long time before handing it to her. Keep


    it,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute¡­ Do you wear it on the neck?¡± Olivia asked as she studied it.


    ¡°1


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, when the baby¡¯s a month old,¡± Tyler replied, as Olivia carefully felt the locket¡¯s pattern.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Tyler watched Olivia ying with the birth locket. He was actually moved. Perhaps it was the best


    blessing one could give.


    The next day, as Tyler drove past Olivia¡¯s school, he briefly nced while reviewing a document.


    Construction work had started.


    Linda mentioned, ¡°ude is now managing Yancey Bank, but he¡¯s starting off as a regr manager.


    He¡¯s overseeing the financial contribution from the Harris Group to the school.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°So, ude is back for good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡®


    11


    Tyler¡¯s focus returned to the document, his thoughts unreadable.


    Suddenly, Linda¡¯s phone rang. She answered and then told Tyler, ¡°Mr. Tyler, the store called. They said


    the¡­ bag has arrived.¡± She spoke thest sentence cautiously.


    Tyler paused from reading the document, then after a moment, replied calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s pick it up on


    our way.¡±


    Linda nodded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    They detoured to the mall. At the store, Tyler inspected the bag once it was removed from its dust bag.


    The staff said, ¡°It was brought here especially from overseas. It¡¯s top quality.¡±


    ¡°Wrap it up,¡± Tyler instructed.


    After the bag was wrapped, Linda watched the entire process. The staff presented Tyler with a paper


    bag adorned with a pink ribbon.


    The store, known for its charming design, catered mainly to young women. Linda was surprised Tyler


    hade to collect the bag himself, especially since it seemed out of character for him to do such


    tasks directly.


    She could tell how precious Olivia was to him. He seemed to really spoil her.


    On their way out, Tyler¡¯s attention was caught by a toy shop. Without hesitation, he entered and picked


    out a blue steel robot toy, a choice likely to delight any child.


    Holding the toy, he decided it was perfect.


    Linda, puzzled by Tyler¡¯s actions, watched as he said to the staff, ¡°I¡¯ll get this. Wrap it up.¡®


    He paid with a credit card, ieaving Linda taken aback by his generosity. The staff had wrapped the toy


    before she could snap back to her senses.


    Once everything was packed, they left the store. Tyler had Linda carry the elegantly wrapped bag as


    they returned to the car.


    Chapter 222


    972


    Perhaps Olivia became idle because of the child, and perhaps it was a maternal instinct. Despite her


    condition, she adjusted her routine to match Ana¡¯s, proving herself to be a considerate daughter¨Cin-<pw.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Ana was really happy with how Olivia was acting. In the kitchen, she told her, ¡°You should take it easy


    because you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m only here because I¡¯m bored. You don¡¯t need to keep mepany.¡±


    Even so, Olivia was thoughtful. ¡°I went to bed earlyst night, so I figured I¡¯d get up early and help out,¡±


    she replied.


    Ana smiled at her warmly, feeling very sure she had made the right choice. ¡°You¡¯re such a good


    person, much nicer than your sister.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t see thating. She just listened quietly.


    After helping Ana, Olivia went upstairs to rx. For some reason, she paused when she got to the


    guest room she used to stay in. The hallway was empty, so she went in.


    The room looked exactly the same as it had thest time she was there. Nothing had changed.


    Inside, she noticed some nails in the wall where pictures used to hang. She thought about how many


    pictures must have been there before.


    The name ¡°Morgan¡± kept popping into her head. She wandered over to the balcony and saw a door,


    probably to a storage room.


    She felt like something was pulling her to open that door.


    Inside, a big framed photo caught her off guard. She stepped back, staring at it.


    It was a beautiful, elegant girl with a bright smile.


    $


    But the ss over the photo was cracked, cutting across the girl¡¯s face, and the frame was dusty and


    yellowed.


    ¡®Is this¡­ Morgan?¡® Olivia thought. She widened her eyes as she stared, her heart racing.


    Tyler happened toe home as Olivia was going downstairs that night. She saw him from above and


    then walked down to meet him.


    Linda handed her a bag. ¡°Ms. Olivia.¡®


    Olivia looked at it. ¡°W¨CWhat is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the bag Mr. Tyler got you,¡± Linda said.


    Surprised, Olivia looked at Tyler, who seemed indifferent. ¡°Check it out. See if you like it.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to get her a gift. She hesitated, not sure if she should ept it.


    Linda waited for her to respond.


    Chapter 223


    After a moment, Olivia asked, ¡°Why did you buy me this, Tyler?¡±


    ¡°They had new stocks in, so I stopped by to get it for you. Just take it.¡±


    She epted the bag, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tyler, keeping a straight face, suggested, ¡°Try it on upstairs.¡±


    After that, he walked past her and went upstairs.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Linda stood by Olivia¡¯s side and said, ¡°Ms. Olivia, there are only three of these in the world, and you got


    thest one.¡±


    Olivia gave a short response and said nothing else. Linda didn¡¯t say more too and left the house.


    Olivia went upstairs with the bag, while Tyler walked out of the dressing room after changing. He saw


    hering in with the bag.


    ¡°Have you tried it on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she said.


    ¡°Give it a try.¡±


    Olivia opened the package and took out the bag. It was pure white with a shiny golden chain, and the


    leather felt soft and nice.


    ¡°Thanks, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡°-That was what she said to him the most.


    Tyler didn¡¯t show much reaction. He sat on the couch and held the armrest. ¡°Why are you thanking me?


    Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    How could anyone not like the bag? It was irresistible to many young women.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he said.


    Olivia quietly held the cool chain for a while.


    Tyler asked, ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡±


    He often asked her that, as if he was worried she wasn¡¯t adjusting well to the new ce.


    ¡°It was good. Aunt Ana¡­ and Grandma are kind to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good,¡± he paused before asking again, ¡°Do you still feel nauseous?¡±


    Tyler stood up and walked over to her. She fidgeted when he did that, but she quickly stopped.


    He asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not sad anymore?¡± He was asking about Jacob.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not anymore.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll take you out when I have time. I might be going on a business trip.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect him to say that, and her heart started beating fast again. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine


    here, Tyler.¡±


    Chapter 224


    Tyler gently touched her cheek, making her skin feel warm. She stayed still, not moving away from


    his touch.


    He felt relieved to see she was feeling better. ¡°Mm¨Chmm, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.


    He didn¡¯t push further, but he added, ¡°You should eat more.


    ¡±


    Although Olivia wasn¡¯t feeling as sick now, she still wasn¡¯t eating much. She hadn¡¯t fully regained her


    appetite, and it was obvious she had lost weight. Nevertheless, she looked a bit better today.


    She slightly moved her face away from his hand. ¡°I will, Tyler.¡±


    She turned pale again when she moved away from his touch. She shut her eyes, not looking at him.


    The next morning, Ana said to Tyler, ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t have much to do, so I thought we could go see a


    musical.¡±


    When Tyler heard this, he asked Olivia, ¡°Would you like to go?¡±


    Olivia knew Ana wanted to take her there to learn more about culture. Maybe she hoped she would


    be the kind of sophisticated wife that matched the Harris family.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied, ¡°Since I don¡¯t have anything to do, I can go with Mom.¡±


    She was totally obedient to Ana now.


    ¡°Sure, have fun.¡± Tyler was okay with Olivia leaving the house for a bit.


    So, Olivia went to the musical with Ana. They were going to see a famous musician¡¯sst performance.


    Ana was quite important, and even at the theater, she had people helping her. Olivia just followed along


    because she didn¡¯t know much about these things. They sat in a fancy area with well¨Cdressed people


    all around.


    Olivia almost fell asleep when the show began. This was all new to her, but she tried her best to stay


    awake and watch.


    After two hours, the musical was over, and they went to a party. As they walked in, someone called out,


    ¡°Aunt Ana.¡±


    Olivia turned her head and was surprised to see ude in a white suit.


    Ana looked at him too. ude came over and said hello. He seemed surprised to see them there, just


    like they were to see him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I thought I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here as well, ude,¡± Ana responded, staring at him.


    Although he was facing Ana, his eyes were actually fixed on Olivia. Quickly averting his smiling, he


    said, ¡°Congrattions on your new daughter¨Cinw and grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ana smiled back, but it didn¡¯t seem real. She was polite to him, though.


    eyes and


    ¡°Olivia, this is ude. You guys have met before,¡± Ana introduced them, unaware of their


    rtionship.


    ude smiled at Olivia. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Harris.¡±


    Olivia had to run to the bathroom as she had drunk too much water. She left Ana for a bit.


    On her way back, ude caught up with her. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She stopped and turned around when she heard the voice.


    ude looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°How¡¯s being Mrs. Harris like?¡±


    At first, Olivia thought he was teasing, but then she saw he was serious and actually cared. She felt


    thankful for his concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the musical, ude.¡±


    Chapter 225


    ¡°And how was it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I know nothing about it,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°The Harrises are just like the musical. Don¡¯t push yourself into roles that aren¡¯t a fit for you.¡±


    Olivia clenched her hands, a bit upset by this conversation.


    2/2


    Naomi was already in a bad mood because of a message she got earlier. It was about points she


    earned from a luxurious store.


    When Tyler visitedter, Naomi smiled but was curious about something. ¡°Did you buy Olivia a bag,


    Tyler?¡±


    Tyler was surprised by her question right when he walked in.


    She went on, ¡°Two days ago, I got an alert for membership points. That¡¯s how I found out I received


    points from the store.


    Naomi was a regr at the store, often paying with Tyler¡¯s card. However, her membership was linked


    to her phone number. The staff recognized her and always credited the points to her ount whenever


    she shopped there.


    Tyler just stood there for a moment. ¡°Yeah, Colleen took Olivia out shopping,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since Ist went shopping,¡± Naomi said.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    ¡°I¡¯ll go


    with you when I have time?¡±


    Naomi used to care a lot about her looks, but ever since she got sick, she hasn¡¯t been taking care of


    herself as much. She can¡¯t even remember thest time she got dressed up.


    Smiling, she exined, ¡°I was just a bit confused when I got the message. That¡¯s why I asked. I mean,


    how can I go shopping looking like this?¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°olivia is really careful with her


    money. Even though she¡¯s my sister, my mom doesn¡¯t treat her the same because they¡¯re not actually


    rted. It¡¯s pretty sad.¡±


    Tyler was listening but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Naomi added, ¡°Her mom died when she was fifteen. She also got her period reallyte. I remember her


    identally staining her pants red the first time it happened. She thought she had a serious illness and


    cried by herself in her room. I was the only one at home, so I went to see why she was crying. I was the


    one who had to exin periods to her.¡±


    It seemed like she was just sharing a story without meaning to, but then she suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you think Olivia¡¯s had it tough, Tyler?¡°!


    Tyler looked at her calmly and said, ¡°How has she had it tough? She has you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just her sister living in the same house. A young girl really needs her mom at that age, and she


    didn¡¯t have that.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you independent when you were fifteen?¡±


    Naomi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was at a boarding school when I was fifteen, but my mom spoiled me


    whenever I was home.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Look, lots of people have it tough. Olivia¡¯s doing okay, and at least she¡¯s not starving. You need to look


    after yourself first,¡± Tyler replied, putting an end to the conversation Naomi started.


    She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I thought I was the one having a hard time. I should be envious of her


    instead.¡±


    ¡°People have their own paths. Life¡¯s not always easy. Now, take your medicine.¡± He always kept her


    company when she had to take her medicine.


    ¡°Indeed. We need to make sure we¡¯re there for Olivia when the babyes.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, we will.¡±


    After taking the medicine, Naomi felt tired and fell asleep. Tyler stayed with her for a bit, then left when


    he saw she was sleeping well.


    As he walked down the hall, Naomi¡¯s words yed over in his mind.


    Did Olivia really have it tough? Tyler wasn¡¯t sure. When he saw her old, ill¨Cfitting clothes, he could


    &


    Chapter 226


    guess what her life at home was like.


    Whenever he saw her scared and shaking, or when Hiry was mean to her, he felt bad for her,


    Wasn¡¯t her situation sad? She was over twenty and wearing clothes that didn¡¯t fit right, She grew up in


    a ce where no one paid much attention to her, especially living in the same house where Naomi was


    treated so well.


    No matter how you looked at it, Olivia¡¯s situation was sad,


    As Tyler walked, his grim expression slowly faded.


    But really, he thought, he shouldn¡¯t feel sad or sorry for her. How could he?


    At the cocktail party, Olivia stood quietly in front of ude.


    ¡°Go ahead. And remember, call me if you need anything,¡± he said, smiling gently.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t understand why he was so nice to her when they hadn¡¯t known each other very long.


    She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You¡¯re like a brother to me, ude.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    ¡°You can treat me like a brother if you¡¯d like,¡± ude offered.


    Olivia looked at ude, a big smile spreading across her face. ¡°Yeah, I will!¡±


    She really admired him, regardless of his past or any issues with the Harris family.


    ¡°Go on now.¡±


    She started to leave, but after taking a step, she paused and looked back. ¡°Why are you so kind to


    me?¡±


    He pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Maybe because I feel sorry for you.¡±


    Olivia was surprised to hear that. Still, she smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I want to. It¡¯ll


    make me happy to see Naomi get better.¡±


    Little did she know, this was just the beginning of a very tough journey for her, stepping into a role


    meant for someone else, and carrying a child that linked her to her sister¡¯s fiance.


    ude watched her hopeful, naive face. ¡°I hope you find happiness every day.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I really should go now,¡± she said.


    ¡°You know your way back, right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get lost,¡± she assured him, shaking her head.


    ude then remembered something else and added, ¡°I also want to say sorry for Sophie¡­ about


    Jacob.


    #1


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ude. I¡¯ve moved on.¡±


    He chuckled, seeing she had let it go. ¡°Good.¡±


    Olivia then quickly left.


    ude stood in the corridor, watching her go.


    Olivia returned to Ana almost five minutester. Thetter looked at her and asked, ¡°What took you so


    long?¡±


    ¡°I felt sick suddenly, so I slowed down,¡± Olivia exined.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Ana asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling better,¡± Olivia replied quickly.


    ¡°Just be careful, especially now. You¡¯re carrying the family¡¯s future grandchild,¡± Ana reminded her


    seriously.


    Chapter 227


    2/2


    Naturally, Olivia understood. To them, it wasn¡¯t about her; it was about the baby. Nobody was really


    concerned about her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± she agreed.


    Ana said tly, ¡°Go sit on the couch.¡±


    A maid helped her over to the couch.


    Olivia had decided she¡¯d do whatever was asked of her, as long as she didn¡¯t offend Ana or affect


    Naomi.


    Sitting down, she looked around at the fancy event, feeling out of ce in a world that was so


    unfamiliar to her¨Ca world she didn¡¯t really belong to.


    She thought about Naomi, realizing she would have been the one here, mingling gracefully, if she were


    well.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Ana made sure Olivia was well taken care of on their way home. Even though the windows were


    closed, she wrapped Olivia in a nket inside the car because she was worried she might get cold.


    Olivia felt a bit too warm under the nket but didn¡¯t protest; she didn¡¯t want to upset the maid.


    When they arrived at the Harris¡¯s house, Ana got out of the car first. Inside, Maisy was waiting in the


    living room.


    ¡°Did you have fun today, Olivia?¡± Maisy asked, happy to see Olivia.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She was the only one who genuinely cared for her. Olivia felt like she was her real grandmother.


    ¡°I had a great time, Grandma,¡± she replied, her happiness clear in her voice.


    Maisy was thrilled to see Olivia happy. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re getting out now. It¡¯ll be harder when you¡¯re


    further along in your pregnancy,¡± she advised.


    Olivia quickly went to her. ¡°Please sit, Grandma. Don¡¯t tire your legs.¡®


    11


    ¡°What a sweet girl.¡± Mais couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Just then, Tyler came to the door. Maisy, despite not seeing well, noticed someone there and called


    out, ¡°Tyler?


    Tyler, having been outside, came in after putting out his cigarette. ¡°What¡¯s got you so cheerful?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°Who else? Your lovely wife here,¡± Maisy answered, beaming.


    Olivia felt a bit awkward being called that in front of Tyler, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tyler smiled slightly at this.


    Ana then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I took good care of Olivia while we were out.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold. He didn¡¯t engage with Ana but instead told Olivia, ¡°You must be tired.


    Why don¡¯t we head upstairs?¡±


    Surprised by his suggestion, Olivia hesitated but then agreed and went upstairs.


    Right after they got to their room, Olivia asked Tyler, ¡°Why did wee upstairs?¡±


    Tyler shifted the conversation, ¡°How was the event?¡±


    ¡°It was quite an experience. I¡¯ve never been to anything like that,¡± Olivia shared, smiling.


    Tyler then told her, ¡°I have a business trip tomorrow. Pack your bags.¡±


    Olivia was dumbstruck and looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°What?¡± Tyler seemed unbothered.


    Chapter 228


    2/2


    ¡°Is it okay for me to travel since I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Olivia was concerned.


    ¡°I talked to the doctor. He said it¡¯s fine for you to travel.¡± He added, ¡°There¡¯s a family party we need to


    attend. You¡¯re my wife, so you shoulde with me.¡±


    This was unexpected for Olivia, but she agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready,¡± then offered, ¡°Do you want me


    to pack for you too, Tyler?¡±


    Tyler took off his coat and paused. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll pack my own bags,¡±


    Olivia nodded, then headed to the wardrobe to pack. Even though Tyler said he¡¯d pack his own stuff,


    Olivia found herself picking out his clothes anyway.


    She was going through his shirts, trying to choose the best ones. Tyler caught himself watching her.


    Her hair was a bit untidy, but it made her look effortlessly beautiful. She reached up for his clothes,


    looking full of life.


    Tyler¡¯s lips moved subtly, but then he quickly looked away.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    172


    Olivia sorted out their clothes after getting them from the closet. With some help from the maid, it took


    her 30 minutes to pack


    When Tyler showed up after the luggage was ready, the maid left them alone. Olivia, who was


    squatting, looked up at him.


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I could pack by myself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I didn¡¯t pack your underw¡± She got quieter, and her cheeks turned pink.


    Tyler understood what she meant. He looked down at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I can


    pack my things.¡±


    Olivia felt a bit awkward and looked away.


    She saw his underwear in the wardrobe and didn¡¯t dare to touch them. She had never touched those


    kinds of things before, especially his.


    The next morning, the maid woke up early because they were going on a trip. Olivia woke up early too


    and went downstairs with Tyler. They left for the trip at 7 am.


    Olivia was still half¨Casleep, Sitting next to him, she found it hard to keep her eyes open. Lately, she


    had felt more tired than usual.


    Tyler noticed and asked, ¡°Would you like to take a nap?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Since she was pregnant, he chose to drive instead of flying, thinking about the baby¡¯s safety. The drive


    to the next city would take about four to five hours.


    Linda made sure Olivia ate well to keep her strength up during the pregnancy. ¡°Ms. Maisy got this for


    you,¡± she told Olivia,


    Olivia decided to eat to help her stay awake. She quickly finished the food; hoping Tyler wouldn¡¯t mind


    her eating in the car.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    They reached their destination at 1 in the afternoon. Olivia was really hungry and felt dizzy as they


    entered the hotel. Walking through the spinning door made her head spin more. Then, Tyler took her


    hand.


    Holding his hand made her forget her hunger. She looked at him, fully awake now.


    ¡°Watch out, don¡¯t bump into anyone.¡±


    Chapter 229


    Olivia looked at his hand holding hers, paused for a moment, and then let him lead. She softly


    answered him back, and he looked at her.


    It felt romantic.


    Tyler held the door with one hand as they went in. Olivia walked by his side, feeling his strong


    presence.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Tyler had just brought Olivia into the hotel lobby when a distant rtive approached. He let go of


    Olivia¡¯s hand to greet him.


    The man said, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting, Tyler. d you both could make it.¡±


    This man was from Maisy¡¯s side of the family, specifically her great¨Cnephew. Their families didn¡¯t see


    each other much, usually only at big family events.


    This time, they were here for the great¨Cnephew¡¯s baby¡¯s three¨Cmonth celebration. Maisy always put


    her family first, so she asked Tyler toe along to show their support.


    As the man approached, Tyler said, ¡°Hi, Caleb.¡±


    Caleb Rees looked happy to meet them and was surprised to see Olivia. ¡°Is this your wife?¡±


    Olivia, feeling a bit out of ce among Tyler¡¯s family, quietly said hello from behind him.


    ¡°This is Olivia,¡± Tyler introduced her smoothly, making it feel natural.


    Caleb, smiling, mentioned, ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to be a father soon. Congrattions.¡±


    Tyler smiled warmly. ¡°Thanks, but today is about celebrating your new arrival.¡±


    The quiet moment between Tyler and Olivia made them look like a sweet couple.


    Caleb joked, ¡°Well, I guess I beat you to being a father.¡±


    Their conversation flowed easily, and Tyler was unusually smiling the whole time.


    After talking for a bit, Caleb said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked you in, Tyler. Let me know if the room is alright for you


    and Olivia.¡±


    Tyler nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all good. Go ahead with your preparations.¡±


    Once Caleb left, Tyler turned to Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t used to mingling with Tyler¡¯s family yet, so she was d he didn¡¯t push her to talk more.


    Once they were alone in their room, Olivia worriedly asked Tyler, ¡°Is it bad that I¡¯m not good at


    socializing?¡±


    Tyler was puzzled by her sudden concern.


    ¡°I might not¡­ fit in,¡± she added, feeling insecure.


    Tyler realized her worries and reassured her, ¡°You didn¡¯t finish school, and you¡¯re not working yet, so


    it¡¯s normal to feel unsure in social situations. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not expecting you to be a social


    butterfly.¡±


    After a brief pause, Olivia replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She often felt like she wasn¡¯t contributing much as his wife,


    worried she was being a burden to him.


    Tyler stared at her for a long time. ¡°Go rest for now.¡±


    She nodded: ¡°Okay, Tyler ¡±


    Tyler had work to do, so he went to the study, while Olivia stayed in the room, unpacking.


    Linda soon went into the study.


    Later, Olivia turned on the TV to pass the time, but she wasn¡¯t really paying attention. She wasn¡¯t even


    sure what she was watching.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Linda and Tyler were talking about work in the study.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gone through all the ounts for our branch in Seta City. Everything seems to be in order.¡±


    Tyler had shown up at the party mostly to check on the Harris Group¡¯s branch, the Pinnacle Group. But


    they hadn¡¯t figured out why money had been missing for years.


    ¡°When it all looks too good, something¡¯s usually off. Did you look into the management team?¡± Tyler


    asked, his expression serious as he looked over the ounts.


    ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t find anything. We even sneakily added a finance expert to the branch,¡± Linda


    exined.


    Tyler listened quietly.


    Linda then remembered something important. ¡°Oh, Mr. Tyler, I need to tell you something. ude¡¯s


    grandfather passed away.¡±


    Tyler suddenly turned to look at Linda. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago. I found out while we were in the car.¡±


    Tyler closed the folder and became quiet.


    ¡°Should we go and show our respects?¡± Linda knew the Harrises and the Pearces had a unique


    rtionship, so she tread carefully. ¡°They just told us the news¡­¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tyler asked, ¡°When is the funeral?¡±


    ¡°In three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said tly and looked down, rubbing his fingers together as if he was thinking hard. His


    expression turned cold before saying, ¡°We were family once, so it¡¯s only right we show our respects


    now that my grandfather¨Cinw has passed.¡±


    Linda felt her heart skip a beat at his casual remark. ¡°Since we¡¯re done with the inspection, we can


    head back to Tide City.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tyler replied, still sounding distant.


    Olivia had dozed off while watching TV in bed. Linda saw her sleeping peacefully as she left the study.


    Tyler came out after Linda. He told her, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Linda paused and looked at him. ¡°Alright, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    After Linda left, Tyler went over to Olivia. She looked so calm in her sleep.


    He carefully tucked her in and caressed her face. After a brief moment, he stopped and stood by the


    Chapter 231


    bed for a while before going back to the study.


    Olivia woke up suddenly at 10 pm, confused about where she was. After seeing therge TV, she


    remembered she was on a work trip with Tyler.


    She felt worn out, especially now that she was pregnant and past the morning sickness.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Olivia sat on the bed for about three minutes before getting up. Just as she did, Tyler came out of his


    study. She was a bit surprised to see him suddenly and looked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± he asked.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Olivia stumbled over her words. ¡°D¨CDid I sleep for a long time?¡±


    Tyler exined indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel very sleepy when you¡¯re expecting. Are you hungry?


    Right after he mentioned food, Olivia¡¯s stomach made a loud noise. She felt her cheeks get warm with


    embarrassment but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tyler came closer. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some food. It should be here any minute now.¡±


    They were standing really close, and Olivia could smell a hint of his scent.


    ¡°Have you eaten already?¡± she managed to ask, curious.


    They were still close, but it felt like Olivia was the one keeping a bit of distance between them.


    Tyler looked at her. ¡°Not yet. I thought I¡¯d wait for you to wake up.¡®


    Hearing that, Olivia felt a bit guilty for making him wait because she had slept more than intended. She


    was about to say something when the doorbell rang.


    Tyler went to answer it, and the hotel staff pushed the food trolley.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Tyler said to the staff, who left promptly, leaving them alone again.


    Tyler started setting up the food on a table in the living room. The room felt a bit cold, but its style


    matched Tyler¡¯s vibe.


    Olivia watched him arrange everything, and then he invited her over. ¡°Come eat.¡±


    It took her a moment to move, but she finally walked over to the table.


    The lights in the room highlighted Tyler¡¯s features, making him look really handsome. He showed her


    the dishes. ¡°I got these for you. They¡¯re your favorites, and they¡¯re healthy too.¡±


    Noticing Olivia hesitating, he gently urged, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    That¡¯s when Olivia noticed the candles on the table. Surprised that it was set up for a candlelight


    dinner, she sat down.


    Tyler joined her after she sat. The candlelight made him look very elegant. ¡°Have you ever had a


    candlelight dinner with Jacob before?¡±


    Olivia remembered her times with Jacob were more about casual eats and street food. They had never


    done something like this.


    Chapter 232


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    2/2


    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then,¡± Tyler said.


    Olivia reached for her cutlery, but before she could start, Tyler served her some sliced steak. ¡°Here, eat


    this.¡±


    She felt a mix of emotions, a bit overwhelmed by his gesture. ¡°I can do it myself, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Olivia decided to just go with the flow.


    He encouraged her, ¡°Give it a taste.¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Olivia picked up a piece of meat with her fork and tasted it. It was soft and didn¡¯t smell bad; it was very


    tasty. She had eaten steak before, but never one that felt like this in her mouth.


    Tyler asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She just nodded and hummed a yes.


    But sleeping for so long had made her thirsty. And because she was pregnant, there weren¡¯t any


    alcoholic drinks on the table.


    She asked, ¡°Do you want some water, Tyler?¡± Not wanting him to stand up, she quickly got up herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    She went over to another table, grabbed a jug of water, and came back. She didn¡¯t ask if he wanted


    any but just poured him a ss right away. Tyler let her do this, watching as she filled his ss.


    Perhaps she was a bit nervous and got distracted, because the water almost spilled over the top of the


    ss. She snapped back to what she was doing, startled, and tried to stop pouring.


    But in her rush, she identally spilled some on Tyler¡¯s pants.


    She was so shocked. Before she could apologize, Tyler quickly grabbed her waist, making her sit on


    hisp.


    Because he pulled her so suddenly, she dropped the jug of water. It hit the floor. The water spilled, but


    it didn¡¯t ssh on her at all.


    Olivia¡¯s face identally brushed against the tip of Tyler¡¯s nose. She looked away quickly.


    Feeling really bad and confused about what he was doing, she softly said, ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    She tried to move away from him to get him to let her go. However, Tyler moved his face close to hers


    and asked, ¡°What?¡± Then, looking down, he flirted, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything, feeling her heartbeat speed up.


    Tyler noticed her trembling eyshes and gently touched her face, stroking her cheek with his fingers.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he called out to her softly.


    Olivia was confused as to why it felt special when he merely called her name. There was a faint allure


    in his tone.


    She dared not fight him¨Cor rather, she couldn¡¯t at all. Her heart felt warm.


    Tyler¡¯s finger then gently touched her lips after caressing her cheek. ¡°You know I shouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that.


    2/2


    He kept staring at her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for you.¡±


    Hearing this made her look down.


    Then, moving his finger to her chin, Tyler said, ¡°But I can¡¯t help wanting to protect you every time.¡®


    He then asked, ¡°Do you still miss Jacob?¡±


    Olivia no longer missed him; she had forgotten about himpletely. But the mention of his name


    made her feel sad, and her eyes looked down.


    Tyler noticed her reaction. ¡°Can you forget him?¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer him. Suddenly, Tyler gently held her face and turned it to his. He paused for a


    moment as they both caught their breath.


    His lips slowly moved closer to hers, and then he kissed her. The kisssted a few seconds.


    Olivia stared at him, feeling as if she was enchanted. She didn¡¯t understand her actions. As he kissed


    her, she instinctively moved closer to him,


    Tyler hugged her,forting her. He was there for her, trying to soothe her tears, her sorrow, and the


    first love she couldn¡¯t forget.


    Their lips pressed together firmly while Tyler held her head closer. She moved even closer to him.


    Under the soft light, their faces remained close. Just when Olivia was about to run out of breath, Tyler


    slightly pulled away and whispered, ¡°You deserve better, you know that?¡±


    His words felt like they shoulde from a close friend or mentor, yet their closeness suggested


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    something more.


    Olivia was lost in his gentle kiss. She clutched his shirt, their breathing in sync. Still, she tried to hold


    back.


    She was so weak that Tyler easily pulled her closer. Their kiss grew more intense, and she let go of all


    her reservations.


    Tyler drew her into his embrace, moving gently as if he were relieving her pain.


    In the morning, Linda ¡®knocked on their door.


    ¡°The car is ready, Mr. Tyler,¡± she informed when Tyler opened the door.


    Today was the party. Olivia, in the dressing room, felt nervous upon hearing Linda. She struggled with


    the zipper of her dress in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Wait downstairs,¡± Tyler told Linda.


    Understanding Olivia was still preparing, Linda nodded and left.


    Tyler then turned around. Olivia, struggling with her dress, said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m changing, Tyler.¡±


    Her back was exposed, but she covered herself.


    Tyler walked behind her, towering over her. His presence made the air feel heavy.


    He noticed the stuck zipper and quickly fixed it, frowning. ¡°Is the dress too small?¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure. The dress was delivered by the hotel staff, likely chosen by Linda. She touched her


    stomach, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so tight I can hardly breathe.¡±


    Chanter 234


    Tyler saw how the dress squeezed her waist.


    Feeling his gaze, Olivia remembered their kissst night and felt troubled. What exactly was she doing


    They needed to stop this.


    While Olivia was lost in thought, Tyler stared at her dress.


    ¡°Change into a different dress,¡± he said.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Since bing Tyler¡¯s wife, his family has started choosing her clothes. They probably want her to


    look more like Mrs. Harris and less like a college student.


    ¡°I have to change? But all I have are jeans and a T¨Cshirt,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Wear something you¡¯refortable with,¡± Tyler suggested, ncing at her.


    She nodded, a bit unsure. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Tyler helped her by unzipping the dress she was struggling with.


    Olivia panicked, afraid her dress might slip off, so she quickly covered herself and looked down. When


    she did, Tyler also looked down, noticing her pale skin and the graceful curve of her neck.


    Feeling embarrassed, she blushed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Go get changed,¡± he said tly and left the dressing room.


    Once he was gone, Olivia felt relieved and quickly picked out an outfit. The clothes she had brought


    with her were put aside by the staff.


    Instead of reaching for her jeans and T¨Cshirt, she chose a dress that Tyler had previously selected for


    her. She changed quickly and left the dressing room.


    Tyler was waiting outside, smoking on a couch. He put out his cigarette when she appeared. Right


    then, a cleaner came to take away the ashtray.


    He stood up and approached her only after the smoke had cleared. ¡°All set?¡±


    He was wearing a ck suit and looked very formal andposed, which made her feel a bit more at


    ease.


    She smelled tobo on him. She had never smelled tobo on Jacob since he wasn¡¯t a smoker, so


    she always found it irritating to smell tobo on people.


    But for some reason, she found Tyler¡¯s faint tobo scent pleasant, which confused her. She


    wondered why she was even thinking about this, especially since her father didn¡¯t smoke either.


    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice Tyler speaking to her. ¡°Let¡¯s head out. Our driver is waiting.¡®


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He led the way, and Olivia followed.


    11


    When they reached the car, the chauffeur moved to open the door for them, but Tyler did it himself,


    letting Olivia in first.


    The chauffeur paused, then closed the door carefully after Tyler got in.


    Olivia only realized what had happened once Tyler was inside the car. She felt like she didn¡¯t deserve


    Chapter 235


    such treatment. ¡°You could have let the chauffeur open the door.¡±


    2/2


    Tyler seemed surprised she noticed. He looked at her and exined, ¡°I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t do a good


    job and the door might hit your belly.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Olivia gave a short response and stopped talking.


    Tyler added, ¡°You¡¯ll need to be careful walking and getting into the car as your belly gets bigger.¡±


    She just nodded after hearing this.


    Soon, they arrived at the hotel where the party was happening.


    Tyler¡¯s rtives were wealthy as well, and the party was asvish as the grand dinner they had before.


    As soon as they arrived, numerous family members, elders included, warmly weed them.


    After hearing the news, they were all eager to meet Olivia. They all gathered around her, looking at her


    with friendly eyes. They kept talking to her and even told Tyler how young and nice Olivia was.


    Tyler was polite and humble the whole time. ¡°Thanks for saying that,¡± he replied.


    Olivia stood next to him, smiling politely and trying her best to join in the conversation.


    Then, Caleb came over with his baby. Tyler looked at the chubby little girl and smiled softly.


    Olivia also noticed the baby. Tyler, still smiling, took her from Caleb and gently yed. with her chubby


    cheeks, saying, ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡±


    This was Tyler¡¯s first time holding a baby. He hadn¡¯t been very interested in kids before, but perhaps he


    had reached the age where he felt moved when he carried the baby. He even started to imagine things.


    He thought the baby in Olivia¡¯s belly should be the same. when it was born¨Csoft and chubby.


    Caleb smiled and said, ¡°I think she¡¯s adorable too. I prefer daughters to sons. It¡¯s still at mystery if


    Olivia will have a boy or a girl.¡±


    Olivia felt a bit shy hearing this. She had always thought of pregnancy as something very private and


    was surprised that people were openly discussing the gender of her baby.


    Tyler chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. I¡¯ll be happy either way.¡±


    After saying that, he yed with the baby¡¯s cheeks again, smiling. He then looked at Olivia. ¡°Would you


    like to carry her?¡±


    Chapter 26


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    2/2


    Olivia hesitated at first, but Tyler gently handed her the baby, saying, ¡°Slowly, she¡¯s at good girl.¡±


    Olivia carefully held the baby. The soft, chubby babyy in her arms, giggling. The baby was three


    months old, the perfect age forughing and being yful.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile when the baby giggled. She looked up at Tyler, who was watching her


    and the baby with a gentle look in his eyes.


    At that moment, Olivia felt less afraid of the idea of having children. Looking at the happy baby, she


    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡±


    She even started to wonder if the baby she was expecting would be as cute.


    Tyler didn¡¯t rush her to give the baby back. He seemed to understand what she was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s


    give her back to her mom. She might be hungry.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s wife, Marianne, was watching and seemed a bit nervous, but she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    about it. Let Olivia get the hang of being a mom in advance.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Only then did Olivia realize that she had been holding the baby for too long. She stuck out her tongue


    yfully and handed the baby back to Marianne.


    Tyler watched her with a warm smile.


    Everyone around them teased her, suggesting that Olivia would have plenty of chances to hold her own


    baby in the future.


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s cheeks turned red with embarrassment.


    Tyler, still smiling, seemed to enjoy the banter.


    Olivia quietly followed Tyler around as they mingled and chatted with the guests. Marianne suddenly


    suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break, Olivia? You might be getting bored standing around by


    yourself.¡±


    Caught off guard by the suggestion, Olivia paused for a moment before ncing at Tyler.


    Seeing her look his way, Tyler asked, ¡°Feeling tired?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t really tired, but she wasn¡¯t having much fun just standing there either.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go ahead and rest. I¡¯lle find youter,¡± Tyler told her.


    After thinking it over for a moment, Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful,¡± he reminded her.


    Olivia, dressedfortably in ts and a loose dress, was only two months pregnant, so her belly


    wasn¡¯t visible yet. Still, she moved carefully.


    ¡°I will,¡± she assured him.


    Olivia left with Marianne, who led her to a cozy lounge and suggested she sit down and


    rx.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can manage on my own,¡± Olivia quickly said, not wanting to impose on Marianne. Since


    Marianne was older, she wasn¡¯t sure how to address her properly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Marianne said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of food and drinks here, and even a


    TV. Just make yourselffortable.¡±


    Olivia smiled back, appreciating the hospitality. ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    Marianne called over a maid to look after Olivia. It seemed the baby was getting fussy, probably


    hungry. ¡°I need to feed her,¡± Marianne exined to Olivia.


    As the baby started to cry, Olivia responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Marianne left with the baby, the crying gradually stopped, leaving Olivia in the quietpany of


    the maid.


    The maid served her a drink, which made Olivia feel a bit awkward. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    The maid smiled kindly and left, giving Olivia some space to rx.


    However, Olivia felt bored being alone and soon needed to use the restroom. Not knowing her way


    around, she left the lounge in search of it. Following the signs, she found one and walked in, only to


    overhear a conversation.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s Naomi¡¯s sister. Can you believe she managed to steal her fiance?¡± one


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    voice said.


    ¡°Yeah, she must have some tricks up her sleeve to have taken her sister¡¯s man. Maybe she cast a spell


    on him,¡± another spected.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    The other woman scoffed. ¡°I heard her mom was Darren¡¯s mistress.¡± Suddenly, she got angry and said,


    ¡°If I knew Naomi was sick, I wouldn¡¯t have given up. Her sister wouldn¡¯t have a chance with Tyler!¡±


    ¡°The Harrises didn¡¯t think much of you when they met you. Forget about it. Now that they rushed into


    marriage, she¡¯s destined to be Mrs. Harris. Stop talking about this.¡±


    Olivia stood still as the two people walked out of the bathroom. They were dressed nicely, and the one


    in front was drying her hands.


    She stared at Olivia, and Olivia stared back.


    The woman behind also looked at Olivia, then quickly pulled on the arm of the other


    woman.


    But then, they both looked past Olivia.


    Turning around, Olivia saw Tyler standing behind her without her noticing. He gave the first woman a


    cold look.


    She tensed up as their eyes met.


    Olivia felt something must have happened between Naomi and this woman.


    Perhaps Tyler¡¯s intense look made the woman turn her gaze away quickly.


    Tyler then looked at Olivia. ¡°Come here, Olivia,¡± he said simply.


    Hearing that, Olivia felt a shiver and walked over to him, while the woman watched.


    Tyler said to Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± not saying much else.


    The woman watched him with a mix of feelings. She thought he was quite indifferent toward Olivia and


    snickered to herself, thinking, ¡®So it¡¯s a rushed marriage.¡±


    She said to Olivia, ¡°Mrs. Harris, Tyler loved your sister very much. Do you think you¡¯ve won by taking


    her man? I bet you don¡¯t know how in love they were.¡±


    Olivia froze.


    Tyler was initially looking at Olivia but turned his attention to the woman after her remark.


    The woman continued, ¡°You got him not because you¡¯re special, but because you¡¯re


    Chapter 238


    212


    pregnant. But what does it matter if you¡¯re married to him? Can you take everything that belongs to


    your sister?¡±


    Olivia just stood there quietly, not responding.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    People didn¡¯t know how she ended up as Tyler¡¯s wife or the story behind the baby. So, Olivia wasn¡¯t


    upset by the woman¡¯s words and didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Gina,¡± Tyler said, his eyes cold andmanding.


    Gina, the woman, looked away from him, intimidated.


    He then told Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± and she followed.


    One led the way while the other trailed behind. There was no hand¨Cholding, nor did they appear close.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Gina thought things were as she expected Tyler and Olivia got married because Olivia was expecting a


    baby. It seemed like there wasn¡¯t any love between Tyler and Olivia, who used to be his ex¨Cfiancee¡¯s


    sister but was now his wife,


    Tyler took Olivia away to a quiet spot far from everyone else. He looked at her with a serious


    expression.


    Olivia looked down. Their situation wasn¡¯t as simple as people thought. Despite the rumors that she


    took Naomi¡¯s hoyfriend and got pregnant, their marriage was indeed because of the pregnancy,


    But the meanments still hurt Olivia.


    Tyler didn¡¯t say anything for a while, then he took her hand gently.


    Olivia was surprised and looked up at him, but Tyler didn¡¯t look back. Instead, he led her


    away.


    Gina, who thought everything was happening just as she guessed, was shocked to see Tyler and Olivia


    holding hands. Her smug smile disappeared.


    Her friend was also surprised until Tyler and Olivia were out of sight.


    Tyler held Olivia¡¯s hand and hugged


    what to do with her hands, her in a quiet corner. At first, Olivia didn¡¯t know


    but then she felt his hand gently pressing on her head. She


    timidly tucked her neck into thefort of his shoulders, rxing and leaning into him.


    It felt like she was finally finding peace after struggling for so long.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia feltpletely safe in his arms. ¡°Tyler, my mom isn¡¯t the person they say she is. She didn¡¯t


    destroy Dad and Aunt Hiry¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I know.¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure if others believed the rumors, but she knew her mom wasn¡¯t at fault..


    They stayed at the party until it was veryte.


    Tyler took Olivia back to the hotel at around 10 pm. She was still upset and confused.


    Chapter 295


    He could tell what she was thinking and said, ¡°That was Marianne¡¯s sister. I wasn¡¯t even dating Naomi


    then. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±


    Olivia knew about Tyler¡¯s past with Naomi, just like she knew about her own past love with Jacob.


    Those were old stories, but Gina couldn¡¯t move on from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tyler. We got married quickly because of the situation.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tyler looked at her for a long time, then decided to drop the subject. ¡°You must be tired. Go get some


    rest.¡±


    Olivia nodded but then paused. ¡°Did she like you, Tyler?¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    In the past¡­


    Olivia kept thinking about what could have been if Naomi hadn¡¯t gotten sick. Maybe Tyler and Naomi


    would have been happy together.


    She didn¡¯t want to pry about their past.


    ¡°Tyler, once the baby is born, I¡¯ll end our contract. I¡¯ll leave with the baby. I don¡¯t want to cause any


    more trouble for you or Naomi.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    That was what Tyler promised her.


    Everyone was busy making ns for the baby¡¯s future. They weren¡¯t thinking about what would happen


    once Naomi got better, but Olivia had already thought about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a future worry,¡± Tyler replied simply.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you and Naomi. Leaving with the baby will be the best choice,¡±


    Olivia shared her thoughts.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees,¡± he said, patting her head. ¡°Go rest.¡±


    He seemed not to want to talk about that just yet.


    Olivia turned to the bedroom after that.


    The next day, Olivia stayed in the hotel, turning down Marianne¡¯s offer to visit her house. She felt like


    Tyler and Naomi¡¯s past was off¨Climits to her, and she respected their privacy.


    Tyler had to work, so he wasn¡¯t at the hotel. But he made sure Olivia was safe. He arranged for


    bodyguards to keep strangers away. They even checked the food from the hotel staff before letting it


    reach Olivia.


    He was careful about not letting her eat anything from an unknown source.


    Around noon, the doorbell rang while Olivia was alone.


    She didn¡¯t know who it could be but went to answer it. Opening the door, she saw Gina.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia felt uneasy, gripping the door handle tighter. She didn¡¯t understand why Gina was


    there.


    Gina smiled, saying, ¡°Marianne sent me to deliver some food to you.¡±


    Olivia noticed the food container in her hands. She hesitated but finally took it after a long pause.


    As Olivia took the container, Gina said, ¡°I crossed a line yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind it,¡± Olivia replied, trying to stay calm despite sensing Gina¡¯s hostility.


    To her surprise, Gina went on, ¡°So, tell me. What did you do to get into Tyler¡¯s bed?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, her hands trembling slightly.


    ¡°Given


    your mother¡¯s history, you must have learned from the best,¡± Gina continued


    with a sneer.


    ¡°Please stop insulting my mom!¡± Olivia looked tense, and her lips paled.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s reaction, Gina pressed on. ¡°You¡¯ve shown your true colors now. Pretending to be the


    victim worked with Tyler, huh? I can¡¯t believe he fell for that.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart pounded, her anger rising.


    Gina stared at her for a long time before scoffing, ¡°Being the daughter of a mistress suits you. But don¡¯t


    worry, this won¡¯tst. Tyler and Naomi¡¯s love was much stronger than you think.¡±


    After leaving the food with Olivia, Gina walked away.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Olivia was standing there, shivering and unable to calm down. She felt a bit of pain in her lower belly


    and tried really hard to ignore it.


    Tyler returned to the hotel at 10 pm and found the room empty, except for the TV, which was still on. He


    took off his coat and walked into the bedroom. That¡¯s when Olivia came up to him and called out,


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Were you here all day?¡± he asked.


    At that moment, Linda walked into the study with a bunch of documents.


    After Tyler asked his question, he looked at Olivia and immediately knew something wasn¡¯t right. He


    quickly softened his tone and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia, looking really tired, said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Right then, Linda came back, and Tyler coldly told her, ¡°Go ask the guards who came by. today.¡±


    Linda sensed something was off and quickly agreed, ¡°Okay, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    After asking the guards, she came back and said, ¡°Gina came over. Her family sent her with some food


    for Olivia, so they let her in.¡±


    Tyler looked at her. ¡°Call Caleb.¡±


    Olivia had no idea why he asked Linda to make the call. Linda could feel the tension, so she left right


    after Tyler told her to.


    Tyler then turned back to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ll make her apologize to you.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Tyler. I¡¯m okay,¡± Olivia said weakly, but then she started to wobble.


    Tyler caught her quickly, and she looked up at him. He asked, concerned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she said, tears almosting out. She held her belly, ¡°It¡¯s hurting a lot¡­¡±


    Tyler saw where she was holding and became very worried. He gently touched her belly, asking, ¡°Is it


    hurting here?¡±


    Olivia was in so much pain she could barely speak, just nodding.


    Without waiting, Tyler picked her up and rushed to the door, asking along the way, ¡°Is there anywhere


    else that¡¯s hurting?¡±


    Olivia, curled up and in pain, clung to him tightly. Seeing her in such pain, Tyler told the guards to call


    an ambnce right away.


    Olivia felt so weak and scared as they waited for the elevator. Tyler tried to reassure her, ¡± We¡¯ll be at


    the hospital soon.


    Then, Olivia felt something even more worrying. ¡°Tyler, 1-1 think I¡¯m bleeding.¡±


    His face turned even colder now. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re going to the hospital now.¡±


    Tears fell from Olivia¡¯s eyes. She had a terrible feeling she¡¯d never experienced before. She was


    scared and felt so helpless.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The ambnce was taking too long, so Linda decided they shouldn¡¯t wait. She asked the driver to bring


    the car around and told Tyler, ¡°Let¡¯s not walt for the ambnce, Mr. Tyler. We can drive Olivia to the


    hospital ourselves. It¡¯s really close by, just a short drive away. We shouldn¡¯t hit any traffic now.¡±


    Tyler had only called for an ambnce, thinking the roads might be busy, but he quickly agreed with


    Linda¡¯s n and carried Olivia to the car.


    Linda followed them in the car.


    Tyler tried to calm Olivia down by gently pressing on her belly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Olivia.¡± He


    took her hand in his, trying to keep her calm so she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself more.


    Olivia had been holding onto her belly, feeling a bit better when Tyler held her hand, as if his warmth


    was helping.


    She whispered, ¡°It hurts,¡± her eyes filling with tears.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tyler ced his hand over hers, wanting to make her feel protected.


    However, Olivia kept clutching her belly, so Tyler gently covered her hand with his, as if they were both


    protecting their baby.


    He reassured her, ¡°Our baby knows we¡¯re both here. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Olivia was too upset to talk. She was still feeling pain, maybe even more because she was


    scared.


    Tyler held her close and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon. We¡¯re both here for you and the


    baby. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Olivia managed a small nod, tears still streaming down her face, and whispered back, Okay¡­¡±


    Tyler hugged her tighter, but now he looked stern. Nevertheless, his tone remained. gentle as he kept


    comforting her.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital. The medical team was ready and quickly started to take


    care of Olivia.


    She was afraid to let go of Tyler, but heforted her, ¡°I¡¯m right here with you. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Feeling a bit better, Olivia let the staff move her to a bed for examination, while Tyler waited outside the


    room.


    Linda came over and tried to reassure him, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    He looked at her with a terrifying expression. ¡°Where¡¯s Gina?¡±


    Linda replied carefully, knowing how tense the situation was, ¡°Gina¡¯s on her way But right now, we


    need to focus on Olivia and the baby.¡±


    here.


    Tyler stayed silent, standing there coldly. His mind was clearly on Olivia and the baby.


    Meanwhile, Linda was secretly panicking. She couldn¡¯t imagine if something were to happen to the


    baby.


    After a tense wait, the doctor finally came out and told Tyler, ¡°She was bleeding. It¡¯s a threatened


    miscarriage.¡±


    Tyler frowned. ¡°Is the baby okay?¡±


    The doctor exined, ¡°We need to monitor her. The stress might have caused the bleeding. It¡¯s


    important to keep her calm.¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Linda felt nervous but also relieved after hearing the doctor¡¯s update. She quietly felt thankful that the


    baby was okay.


    Tyler paused for a moment before saying, ¡°We have to make sure the baby is safe no matter what.


    Let¡¯s get her checked into the hospital.¡±


    The doctor responded, ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can to keep the baby safe and help her


    rx.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s face remained cold.


    Linda wondered if Tyler was worried about the baby because it was his, or because he was thinking


    about how it would affect Naomi¡¯s life.


    Then, a nurse wheeled Olivia in on a bed. She couldn¡¯t move. Tyler rushed to her side and held her


    hands. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡± Olivia¡¯s first question was about the baby. That was all she was. thinking about.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, you just had a little bleeding,¡± Tyler told her.


    But Olivia was still scared. ¡°I feel like the baby is trying toe out,¡± she said, talking about her fear


    that something might happen to the baby.


    ¡°It won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. The doctors are here to help,¡± Tyler reassured her.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t just worried because of Naomi; she felt a strong, natural need to protect her baby. That


    feeling made her feel very vulnerable.


    She didn¡¯t say much in response.


    Tyler caressed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just rx.


    Olivia felt a bit better with Tyler¡¯s words and touch.


    After talking for a bit, the hospital staff took her to her room. For now, staying in the hospital was the


    best way to keep the baby safe.


    Around 2 am, with Tyler by her side, Olivia finally calmed down and fell asleep. She looked scared


    even in her sleep, often touching her belly as if to make sure the baby was.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    still there.


    Tyler looked worried as he saw her lying there. He sat by her bed, watching her sleep. He couldn¡¯t stop


    frowning as he noticed her pale lips and gently touched her check, which was very small under his


    hand.


    Olivia had a nightmare about losing the baby and woke up suddenly, looking at Tyler with wide eyes.


    ¡°Tyler-¡± she said, startled.


    Before he could ask if she was okay, she hugged him tightly. She was sweating and scared.


    Tyler hugged her tight, feeling how frightened she was.


    Olivia looked really scared. Her eyes remained wide, still caught in the fear of her nightmare in Tyler¡¯s


    arms.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared,¡± Olivia replied, her voice trembling.


    She pulled her legs up, seekingfort in Tyler¡¯s embrace. She wrapped her arms tightly around his


    neck, her face hidden against him, looking for safety like a small child.


    Tyler held her close, his face pressed against her shoulder, soothing her by strolding her tangled hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our baby is doing just fine, cozy in your belly. It¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± he reassured her


    softly.


    Feeling a bit calmer, Olivia hugged him even tighter, mumbling into his neck,forted by his


    presence.


    Tyler gently ced his hand on her belly, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s both be the bestpany for our baby,


    okay?¡±


    Olivia nestled deeper into his arms, pressing his hand against her, the uneasy feeling in her belly


    seemed to disappear.


    Softly, Tyler kissed her ear, saying, ¡°Be good, baby. No need to make mommy worry, okay?¡± He then


    kissed her lips gently, offeringfort.


    Olivia allowed the kiss, not pulling away. Gradually, the kiss turned long and deep, bringing a moment


    of quiet between them.


    When they finally stopped, Tyler breathed softly near her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that babies. choose their


    parents from heaven. It must¡¯ve known what a wonderful mom you are that it chose toe here.


    Olivia looked down, responding quietly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, they hugged each other even tighter, their closeness offering mutualfort.


    In the dark room, at 2 am, Tyler stayed by Olivia¡¯s side until morning. She fell asleep in his arms, still


    asleep at 8 am.


    Tyler stepped out briefly, asking a nurse to check on Olivia.


    Linda, Gina, and Marianne were waiting at the door.


    Marianne was anxious and tried to exin, ¡°Tyler, G¨CGina didn¡¯t do it intentionally¡­ S- She just¡­¡±


    But Tyler cut her off and asked Linda to take her away.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Linda was secretly startled to hear that. She said to Marianne, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    Marianne, seeing Tyler¡¯s indifference, reluctantly left with Linda.


    Tyler then confronted Gina. ¡°If anything happened to the baby, did you think your life would be spared


    by bringing Marianne along?¡±


    Gina had a history of rivalry with Naomi over Tyler, with Naomi always being the clear choice for him.


    Naomi and Tyler were childhood sweethearts and ssmates for many years. Gina was just a clown


    between them, trying everything to separate the couple during their university years.


    Marianne and Caleb¡¯s families had arranged for them to marry, so they grew up together. Through her


    connection to Caleb, Gina got to meet the Harrises. Unfortunately, the Harrises looked down on her.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    So, they ended up holding a deep grudge against each other.


    Tyler and Naomi had been dating for years, and things between them were pretty good. Gina, on the


    other hand, was still single because she couldn¡¯t find anyone as well¨Coff as


    Tyler¡¯s family.


    When Gina heard what Tyler said, she was really shocked. She didn¡¯t think her actions


    would cause so much trouble.


    She was worried that if Olivia suffered a miscarriage, the Harrises might be very upset. with her, even


    though she was rted to Marianne. She could almost imagine Tyler¡¯s family killing her.


    Gina felt really guilty and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen. I feel so bad, I


    might as well just disappear.¡±


    Tyler looked at her seriously. ¡°Just disappear? Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to get away from what


    you did?¡±


    Gina felt a chill when she saw how cold Tyler¡¯s look was. But she still tried to exin, ¡°B But Olivia¡¯s an


    illegitimate daughter, and she¡¯s Naomi¡¯s sister. She


    She wanted to say a lot more but just couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    She was totally surprised that Olivia had married Tyler, especially since Naomi and Tyler had been


    together for so long. How did Naomi¡¯s sister end up marrying Tyler?


    Gina couldn¡¯t believe it and felt really jealous.


    She got a bit bold and said to Tyler, ¡°If Naomi¡¯s sister can marry you, why can¡¯t I?¡± She then tried to get


    closer and touch his arm, saying, ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    But when she touched him, Tyler gave her a look that stopped her cold. ¡°Think about your father¡¯s big


    project with us. He¡¯s put a lot of work into it. You wouldn¡¯t want to ruin that, would you?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gina froze. Tyler¡¯s words were calm but scary.


    He added, ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear you saying bad things about Olivia ever again. If you do, I¡¯ll make


    sure it affects your chances with anyone else.¡±


    Gina was looking for a good match to marry because she was getting older. Now, she was


    Chaster 245.


    2/2


    talking to a decent man who was a good fit for her family¡¯s status. She was over thirty, and she felt she


    couldn¡¯t wait any longer to get married, especially with a lot of young and beautiful women around.


    After hearing Tyler, Gina retracted her hand and didn¡¯t dare say anything else.


    Tyler then ignored her and went to the ward.


    Marianne had been waiting for Gina and asked her, ¡°Are you alright, Gina?¡±


    Linda saw Gina looking upset. She wondered what had happened and thought, ¡®Looks like Mr. Tyler


    didn¡¯t show mercy to the Reeses at all.¡±


    Marianne eventually figured it out and just told Gina, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia, trying to sit up in bed, saw Tylering in and asked, ¡°Who was that outside, Tyler?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°Just someone insignificant,¡± Tyler said to Olivia with a casual tone, ¡°Are you up?¡±


    His voice had a unique sound that was both deep and slightly nasal, which Olivia found really pleasant


    to hear.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake,¡± she responded, pulling her nket closer.


    Tyler came over and sat next to her on the bed. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said. She was feeling a bit shy about how she acted the previous night, wondering if


    she had lost her mind.


    Tyler, however, seemedpletely at ease. ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating much.¡±


    Olivia knew she needed to eat, especially for the baby¡¯s health, which was still uncertain. This time, she


    agreed more strongly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have something.¡±


    As things happened too suddenlyst night, Tyler hadn¡¯t changed his clothes from the day before. He


    was still wearing his ck suit and white shirt, which made him look sharp and stylish.


    He chuckled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have some food brought over.¡±


    Olivia wanted to stay in bed to keep the baby safe and limit her movement.


    7


    When the food arrived, Tyler gave her the fork and suggested, ¡°The seafood omelet is good. Try it.


    Olivia noticed his hands as he held the fork; they were strong and defined. She started. eating the


    omelet he mentioned.


    Tyler sat close, watching her eat with a calm expression. Olivia took small bites, almost like a kitten.


    Even though Tyler¡¯s gaze was steady, there was something captivating


    about it.


    Just then, Linda entered. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re needed at Pinnacle Group today.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia looked up. Tyler calmly told her, ¡°Stay here at the hospital. I have some things to


    take care of.¡±


    Olivia understood he had workmitments during this trip. ¡°Mm¨Chmm, go ahead.¡±


    Chapter 246


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After Tyler left, Linda handed him some papers to review. As he flipped through them, Linda received a


    call.


    ¡°It¡¯s Michael, sir.¡±


    Michael Cox was the father of Gina and the president of Averie Co.


    Tyler took the phone, and Michael¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you, Mr. Tyler. I¡¯ve


    been meaning to invite you over since you¡¯re in town, but I didn¡¯t want to impose.¡±


    Tyler responded, dismissing the formalities. ¡°We¡¯re practically family. We¡¯ve had a strong partnership


    over the years.¡±


    Averie Co. had been supplying goods to Pinnacle Group. The Harris family had a legacy in politics and


    business, spanning various sectors: property, healthcare, finance, technology, education, and tourism.


    Pinnacle Group was a billion¨Cdor enterprise that depended on local supplies from Averie Co. With its


    huge profits, Averie Co. aimed to be the sole supplier. Their close rtionship was based on mutual


    benefits and ongoing discussions about new ventures.


    Michael ended with a personal note, ¡°This is all thanks to your support for me, Mr. Tyler, ¡°emphasizing


    the ¡°me¡± instead of saying ¡°us.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Readings,

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Tyler closed the document. ¡°We¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous,¡± he said tly.


    Michael sounded moved. ¡°Are you free today? I¡¯d really like toe over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy right now. Let¡¯s catch up another time, Mr. Michael.¡±


    How would Michael dare to disagree with him? He replied, ¡°I¡¯m free whenever you are.¡±


    Tyler responded briefly before ending the call and handing the phone to Linda. ¡°When is the bidding


    happening this time?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. That¡¯s why Michael was calling,¡± Linda informed him.


    Tyler was quiet for a moment, then asked, ¡°Did we get Averie Co¡¯s bid for this year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been sent to the branch office.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯tment further. Later, as he walked through Pinnacle Group¡¯s office, even the senior


    managers and thepany president, Miles Cooper, were there to meet him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Miles kept talking about thepany¡¯s profits, giving him a tour and sharing their goals for the year.


    Tyler seldom visited, only doing an annual check¨Cup.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the public bidding,¡± Miles mentioned. ¡°You know Averie Co., right? They¡¯ve been supplying


    us, but we¡¯re thinking of making it exclusive this year. Their bid is the best we¡¯ve received, and they¡¯re


    fullymitted.¡±


    After saying this, Miles gestured to his secretary, who brought over the bid document for Tyler to see.


    ¡°Have a look. They¡¯re considered family.¡±


    Miles was all smiles as he said this.


    Tyler took the document and flipped through it. The room went silent, and everyone became anxious as


    they listened to the sound of the pages turning.


    Tyler looked unimpressed. He turned to Miles and said, ¡°Okay, not bad. Harris Group will decide on the


    bidder this time. We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±


    Miles¡¯s smile stiffened. He was confused as the branch usually made these decisions on


    its own¡­


    Tyler nced at him. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Chapter 247


    2/2


    ¡°No, of course not. Your decision is final,¡± Miles quickly replied. ¡°Averie Co. is a good choice, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Miles tried to assure himself he had made the right move, considering the ties between Michael¡¯s


    youngest daughter and the Rees family, and how the Reeses and Harrises were connected.


    After all, there¡¯s a saying about keeping benefits within the family, right?


    Tyler didn¡¯t respond to him.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    In the afternoon, some of the higher¨Cups from the office went to y golf with Tyler. Miles was right


    there with him, trying to pry.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler, do you have any suppliers you¡¯re interested in?¡± he asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding his golf club, Tyler replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention Averie is good?¡±


    Miles felt a boost of confidence. Things were going as he had expected, so he rxed a bit. ¡°Yeah,


    they¡¯re connected to the Harris family.¡±


    Tyler looked out far. ¡°We¡¯re close indeed. They¡¯re my grandma¡¯s maternal family after all.¡±


    After saying this, Tyler kept walking. The weather was perfect. Miles followed, feeling like he was


    treading carefully, not wanting to mess up.


    He kept up with Tyler for a bit. Since Tyler was busy talking to others, Miles took a moment to make a


    phone call.


    Tyler, talking about golf with the group, noticed Miles walking away. He then quickly looked back to his


    conversation.


    Miles called Michael, ¡°Everything will go smoothly, Mr. Michael. Winning the bid should be a breeze. I


    just didn¡¯t expect Tyler toe for an inspection.¡±


    Michael responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miles.


    The phone call ended soon after.


    The next day, Michael eagerly awaited news that he had won the bid with Pinnacle Group. But it turns


    out that Averie Co. didn¡¯t win.


    Michael thought he misheard, so he went over the document again and again. After confirming, he


    called for his secretary, ¡°Lilian,e here!¡±


    When Lilian Moore arrived, he showed her the document. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    She was confused at first, but then realized what was going on. ¡°I¡¯ll check with Miles!¡±


    Michael started thinking hard. What happened? It seemed like a sure win since their families were


    connected through marriage. The Harrises should have shown their


    Chapter 248


    support since the Reeses were Maisy¡¯s maternal family.


    2/2


    Miles was just as shocked by the bidding results. While he panicked and tried to figure it out, Linda


    called him.


    But Michael took over the call, angry. ¡°What the hell, Miles?! Did you mess with me?!¡±


    Miles quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯re connected to the Harrises, Mr. Michael. Why would I do that? Mr. Tyler


    said he liked Averie Co. yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Did Ridgewood Co. bribe you?¡±


    Ridgewood Co. was theirpetitor, also vying for the bid.


    ¡°Why would you think that? You¡¯re family to the Harrises.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tyler was listening to Michael and Miles¡® conversation on his phone. The higher¨Cups often


    had their phones monitored, which is how he could hear everything.


    Tyler kept a straight face, but Linda looked terrified.


    Michael was losing it. ¡°What happened then? I¡¯ve been working on the Harris ounts. with you. Are


    you siding with Ridgewood against me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Michael, why would I do that? Even if we hadn¡¯t worked on those ounts, I wouldn¡¯t betray you.


    As I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re family to the Harrises.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Tyler tossed the forged ounts onto the table, making a loud noise as they hit.


    ¡°Miles must be out of his mind to make this call with thepany phone.¡± Linda hesitated for a moment


    before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s like when the boss isn¡¯t here, everyone thinks they can do whatever they want.


    He¡¯s been in charge for too long and isn¡¯t as careful as he should be.¡±


    Tyler looked at the papers on the table and told Linda, ¡°Call the audit team and let the legal department


    handle this. Give them all the evidence we¡¯ve got.¡°.


    ¡°Do you mean we should get the police involved?¡± Linda thought Tyler would just fire Miles since


    Michael was part of their family. ¡°Mr. Tyler, he¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s rtive


    and also Caleb¡¯s father inw.


    Tyler stood up and looked at her. She stopped talking when she saw how serious he was.


    He then left the office.


    Maisu


    was chatting with Ana about Marianne. She smiled and said, ¡°I want to visit my mom¡¯s family when we


    get the chance.¡±


    She missed her family back home; they always pampered her. Now that she was part of the Harris


    family, she lived in luxury.


    Ana smiled and said, ¡°I heard Marianne and her child are doing well. Tyler even brought a fancy gift for


    her baby¡¯s celebration.¡±


    Maisy was thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. It¡¯s my family, so it¡¯s right for him to bring something nice.¡±


    Ana reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He knows what he¡¯s doing. It shows he cares by going to the


    celebration himself.¡±


    Maisy couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°That¡¯s really good.¡±


    When Tyler came back to the hospital at night, Olivia was still awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± he asked when he entered the room.


    Chapter 249


    Sitting in the dark, she whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m¡­ scared.¡±


    2/2


    The next day, news broke that the president of Averie Co. and the president of Pinnacle Group in Seta


    City were caught working together on the finances and taking bribes totaling 10 million dors.


    The authorities brought Miles and Michael in for questioning.


    Caleb was shocked by the news. Marianne, too, was upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with my dad? Aren¡¯t the Harrises rted to your great aunt?¡± she asked Caleb.


    Caleb was in disbelief, reading the newspaper repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll call Tyler. He was checking on the


    branch, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    This issue involved the Harrises¡® branch, so Tyler must know something.


    ¡°Call him now!¡± Marianne urged, crying. After a moment, she added, ¡°And call your great aunt too!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana frowned upon reading the news at home.


    What¡¯s going on? It was terrible news.


    She quickly stood up and had the maid get rid of the newspapers.


    However, Caleb called Maisy right after.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Maisy called Tyler almost half an hourter. Olivia had been trying to drift off to sleep in bed, with Tyler


    keeping herpany for a little while. She opened her eyes and nced at him when his phone


    started ringing.


    He had nned to stay until she was asleep. As his phone buzzed, he pulled it out and


    checked it.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Is it work, Tyler?¡± Olivia asked, curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll answer it. Go to sleep.¡±


    She nodded, almost without thinking, and he got up. But he paused as he was about to leave the room.


    The outside lights were shining in, making the room brighter. His shadow stretched over


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be outside in the hallway,¡± he said then.


    After Olivia replied, Tyler left to answer the call outside the room.


    Olivia figured he must be caught up with work stuff, so she didn¡¯t want to bother him.


    Outside, Tyler handed his phone to Linda. ¡°Grandma¡¯s calling. Could you talk to her for a


    bit?¡± he asked.


    Linda understood and took the phone from him, starting the conversation.


    Tyler stepped out to the staircase for a smoke.


    The next day, Tyler and Olivia headed back to Tide City.


    When they got home, Olivia noticed that Maisy looked upset. She couldn¡¯t guess why.


    Since Olivia was still taking it easy because of the pregnancy, Tyler handed off her jacket to a maid and


    asked for Olivia to be taken upstairs.


    The maid approached Olivia, offering, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Olivia sneaked a nce at Ana, who seemed just as troubled as Maisy. She had no idea


    why, so she paused for a moment before following the maid upstairs.


    Chapter 250


    2/2


    Meanwhile, Tyler, standing in the living room, caught Maisy¡¯s eye and walked over to her. He asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?¡±


    He tried to cheer her up, saying, ¡°I brought back a local favorite from your hometown. Give it a try and


    see if it¡¯s just as good.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t seem pleased. ¡°Home? So, you remember it¡¯s my home?¡± she said with a


    sharp tone.


    Naturally, Tyler knew why she was behaving like that. He didn¡¯t want to pick up her callst night


    because he was worried that she¡¯d do this.


    ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s Caleb¡¯s father¨Cinw, and Caleb is Grandma¡¯s grandnephew,¡± Ana pointed out.


    Tyler didn¡¯t look at Ana; he just kept his eyes on Maisy.


    ¡°I wanted to talk about this with you in person. Yes, they¡¯re your rtives, but maybe you¡¯re not aware


    of the issue with the branch. Because of family ties, they¡¯ve been ourpany¡¯s supplier for years. We


    trusted them, but a recent check showed a small but significant problem. It¡¯s about principles,¡± Tyler


    exined.


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s a minor issue, but the way you¡¯ve dealt with it is too harsh. How can the Reeses and


    Caleb face anyone after this embarrassment?¡± Maisy was still quite mad that Tyler embarrassed her.


    Tyler leaned in. ¡°So, what would you have me do? Just ignore it, warn them, or pamper them?¡± he said


    to Maisy like he was coaxing a child.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Maisy was still mad. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about this. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with your business.


    Couldn¡¯t you have just made the Coxes pay you back without making it a big deal?¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and left. She looked upset and not ready to forgive.


    Olivia went upstairs, but she was quite curious about the argument downstairs. She sneaked up to the


    door to listen in. She heard their chat, but right after she sensed Maisy storm out of the living room, she


    went back to her room. She didn¡¯t dare peek again.


    Everything went quiet, and Ana was still there.


    ¡°Your dad would have handled this differently, Tyler. He would have thought about your grandma¡¯s


    feelings.¡±


    Tyler wasn¡¯t being cold to her this time. He agreed, ¡°Yeah, I could have handled it better.


    No one could tell if he was just saying that to end the conversation.


    Ana knew Tyler didn¡¯t really respect her opinion, so she told him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s done now. You should go


    make her feel better.¡±


    She left the living room too after saying that.


    Later, Tyler went upstairs. Olivia was pretending to be asleep, facing away from him.


    But Tyler knew she was awake with just one look. He stopped by the bed for a bit. ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡±


    Realizing her act didn¡¯t work, she opened her eyes. ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°Try to sleep, okay?¡±


    She just nodded, and he went off to the bathroom.


    Just as Tyler reached the bathroom door, Olivia asked, ¡°Tyler, is Caleb¡¯s father¨Cinw¡­ Gina¡¯s dad?¡±


    He answered without turning around, ¡°That¡¯s in the past. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Olivia held the nket tighter and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sleep now,¡± he said and went into the bathroom.


    The next day, Maisy found out about Olivia¡¯s threatened miscarriage in Seta City.


    How could she stay mad at Tyler now? She visited Olivia early in the morning and held her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, my dear. I wouldn¡¯t have let you go with Tyler if I knew this would happen.¡±


    Just then, Ana Ana came over and said, ¡°Babies can be very delicate in the first few months, Mom. The


    doctor says everything is fine now. She just needs to rest.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Although she said that, she also told Olivia, ¡°You need to stay in bed and listen to the doctor carefully.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Ana then ordered the maids to make some soup.


    Olivia was tired of lying in bed all morning. She felt awful.


    Tyler was working from home today. He dropped by her room when it was almost lunchtime.


    ¡°Do you want to eat here or downstairs?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Feeling horrible, Olivia lifted her head to look at Tyler. ¡°Can I go downstairs? I feel sick from lying in bed


    so much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cat downstairs then,¡± Tyler suggested. He asked the maid to get the wheelchair ready.


    The doctor had told Olivia to stay in bed, so Tyler was doing his best to prevent her from walking too


    much.


    As soon as the wheelchair was brought over, Tyler gently lifted Olivia from the bed and ced her in it.


    She looked a bit ufortable, leaning her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± he checked with her after settling her into the wheelchair. He spoke gently, his voice


    close to her ear.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm¡­ I¡¯m good,¡± Olivia replied quietly.


    Only then did Tyler step back. He instructed the maid, ¡°Bring her downstairs.¡±


    The maid moved her carefully, making sure to avoid any bumps along the way. Tyler walked closely


    behind them.


    Downstairs, Ana was waiting. Maisy was nowhere to be seen; she might still be upset. with him over


    the incident.


    Tyler didn¡¯t make much of it, casually asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t Grandmaing to eat?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s tired and will eat in her room,¡± the maid informed him.


    Tyler simply nodded.


    Olivia sensed something was off but kept silent.


    Ana handed her a bowl of soup, insisting more firmly this time, ¡°You need to finish this.


    No excuses.¡±


    Tyler stared at the soup in front of her. The soup was awfully greasy.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Olivia understood that the baby might not be doing well because she was not eating well.


    After a moment, she decided to finish the soup quickly. She knew she had to protect the baby, as it was


    crucial for Naomi¡¯s survival.


    Seeing Olivia eat up, Ana was about to ask the maid for more.


    ¡°Okay, stop if you¡¯re full,¡± Tyler intervened.


    The maid paused, looking between Ana and Tyler, who remained silent.


    Feeling full from the heavy soup, Olivia wasn¡¯t ready to go back upstairs. She thought a short walk


    outside might be nice since it was such a lovely day.


    ¡°My legs are swollen, Tyler. Can I walk around a bit?¡± she asked after the maid brought her outside.


    Tyler looked at her, considering.


    ¡°Just for a little,¡± she added softly, almost pleading.


    Knowing she shouldn¡¯t walk, Tyler still agreed, seeing how much she needed this.¡± Alright, but only for


    a short time.¡±


    She nodded, happy just to be on her feet.


    The maid took Olivia to the garden, and when she stood up, Tyler helped her out of the wheelchair.


    This time, he supported her in a more upright position. She instinctively held onto his shoulders,


    leaning into him, while his hand gently supported her, creating an intimate


    moment.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Olivia buried her face on Tyler¡¯s shoulder for a while. Then, he whispered to her, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    He wanted to know If she was strong enough to stand up.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I can. It¡¯s just that my legs are a little swollen,¡± Olivia answered.


    Tyler only let her go after hearing this. Even though she was standing, he kept close, both of them


    facing each other.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure you can walk?¡±


    Olivia had been bedridden for days and felt a bit unsure on her feet at first. After a moment, she


    assured him, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    The maid, seeing how patient Tyler was,


    decided to leave them alone.


    So, Olivia took careful steps, with Tyler by her side, supporting her. She avoided big steps, not wanting


    to risk anything because of the baby.


    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Tyler reminded her gently as they walked.


    Olivia smiled happily at him. They shared a warm look.


    Just then, a car pulled up. Naomi, watching from a distance, saw Tyler and Olivia holding hands,


    moving slowly in the garden. She noticed Tyler¡¯s gentle manner and Olivia¡¯s sweet smile while relying


    on him.


    As Naomi watched, she heard the maid advise Olivia, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking, ma¡¯am. The doctor


    said you should rest.¡±


    Naomi clenched her hands, hearing the maid calling Olivia ¡°ma¡¯am.¡±


    They were so into their garden walk that they didn¡¯t see the car or Naomi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just walk a bit more. I won¡¯t take long,¡± Olivia said.


    But, while talking, she missed her step and almost fell, if not for Tyler catching her.


    ¡°Watch out. You don¡¯t want to scare the baby,¡± he whispered to her.


    Olivia felt embarrassed and closed her eyes, findingfort in his hold.


    The maid, Olivia, and Tyler all shared a smile. That¡¯s when Naomi feltpletely left


    Chapter 253


    out, realizing she was now an outsider in what used to be her world.


    Seeing Olivia and Tyler together, looking so right for each other, made Naomi feel even more distant.


    They were a good pair. With Olivia¡¯s beautiful face and young, fit body, they looked like a true


    newlywed couple when they hugged.


    The driver, noticing Naomi¡¯s expression, hesitantly asked, ¡°M¨CMiss, shall we go back?¡±


    Naomi was jolted back to reality, rxing her clenched hands and noticing her broken nails, with blood


    staining her dress.


    When Hiry came to visit Naomi and found her room empty, she was puzzled. Seeing a nurse, she


    quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Naomi?¡±


    The nurse, taken aback, replied, ¡°Ms. Naomi left for the Harrises this morning with the driver.¡±


    ¡°Naomi left the hospital?!¡± Hiry panicked. Knowing Naomi wasn¡¯t supposed to leave with her frail


    condition, she was upset. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? How could she go out like this? Why didn¡¯t anyone


    call me?¡±


    She tried calling Naomi but got no answer, which made her even more worried, so she left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Naomi was in the car, looking out the window with a pale face, motionless even as the


    breeze came through.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Naomi¡¯s car was parked right at the entrance of the Harrises¡® home.


    Tyler didn¡¯t let Olivia walk too much, and he hugged her tight. ¡°Let¡¯s go rest a bit.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t seem too keen at first, but eventually, she agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head up.


    He chuckled, looking at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°We can go for more walks once the baby is a bit


    stronger, in a few days, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, whatever you think is best, Tyler.¡± She felt a bit silly for fussing.


    Tyler then gently picked her up and ced her back in the wheelchair. Their faces were so close that


    they identally touched.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Olivia looked away. Tyler noticed and gazed at her.


    Feeling even more shy, Olivia turned her head away.


    Tyler¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. After settling her in the wheelchair, he whispered to her, ¡°Why


    are you acting like a shy little hamster?¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± she responded, a bit grumpy.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled at her reaction, his voice deep and warm. Olivia found hisugh quite


    charming.


    He was patient with her. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡±


    Tyler stopped teasing her. But as he turned his head, he suddenly noticed something outside the


    entrance. He froze.


    Seeing his reaction, Olivia felt concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tyler?¡±


    He was silent for a moment, staring because he recognized Naomi¡¯s car. He knew exactly who was


    inside.


    After a brief pause, he looked at Olivia with the same warmth as before. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll have the maid


    take you upstairs.¡±


    Olivia felt he was acting a bit odd. Just as she tried to see what he saw at the entrance, the maid had


    already started to wheel her away. She couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse in time.


    Tyler stayed behind, not moving.


    Chapter 254


    Naomi, sitting in the car, noticed Tyler had seen her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she told the driver,


    The driver, noticing her pale face, quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, miss.¡±


    And with that, they drove away. Tyler stood there a while longer, watching them leave.


    Upstairs, Olivia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    ¡°Is Tyler still downstairs?¡± she asked the maid who had helped her up.


    ¡°I think so,¡± the maid replied with a smile.


    ¡°What is he doing down there?¡±


    The maid shared her confusion. It seemed odd that Tyler hadn¡¯te up with them.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    ¡°Maybe he has things to deal with.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything else. Thinking back to when Tyler teased her by calling her a hamster made


    her a bit angry, but she couldn¡¯t help smiling a little.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a hamster,¡® she thought.


    After Naomi¡¯s car drove off, Tyler looked away. His smile had disappeared, and he went back into the


    house.


    Naomi let the wind hit her face while she was in the car, enjoying the fresh air.


    She got back right when Hiry was rushing out of her room, looking really worried.


    Seeing Naomi, Hiry rushed over and grabbed her hands. ¡°Where have you been, Naomi?!¡±


    ¡°I went out to get some fresh air, Mom,¡± Naomi replied.


    Hiry noticed Naomi¡¯s hands were cold. ¡°Did you go to the Harrises?¡±


    Naomi kept her face calm. ¡°I was feeling bored, so I thought I¡¯d take a stroll.¡±


    Hiry was worried something might have happened. ¡°Is Tyler back from his business trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    Just from Naomi¡¯s response, Hiry felt something was wrong. She asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hiry was really upset about Olivia being pregnant and married to Tyler. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is


    happening. If I knew Olivia could get pregnant naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have arranged for her to marry Tyler.


    Now, she¡¯s known as his wife. Why does life have to be so difficult for you?¡±


    Hiry couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Naomi was quiet at first, seeing her mom cry, but then she said without much emotion, Mom, it¡¯s a


    good thing Olivia is pregnant. Their marriage was just for the baby. It¡¯s just a


    procedure. Why are you so upset?¡±


    ¡°Just a procedure? The Harris family is making a big deal out of the baby. Olivia has been living with


    them since the wedding. They even call her ¡®Mrs. Harris¡®. That¡¯s not just a procedure. She¡¯s be his


    real wife,¡± Hiry argued.


    Naomi remained calm.


    Hiry was still emotional. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll take your ce?!¡±


    Naomi smiled at Hiry. ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. Olivia won¡¯t let that happen. She¡¯s not evil. Let¡¯s


    stop talking about this, okay? Did you forget who Olivia did this for to begin with?¡°!


    Hiry wanted to argue, but Naomi¡¯s look made her stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯d like to rest,¡± Naomi said. She went to her bed, and a nurse helped her get


    As soon as she was settled, her phone beeped with a new message. She took a nce and saw it was


    from someone she didn¡¯t know.


    [Look how the tables have turned, Naomi. I didn¡¯t beat you, but your own sister did. Did you know she


    went to the Rees¡® party holding Tyler¡¯s hand? They looked so sweet together.]


    Naomi tightened her grip on the phone as she read the message. She knew who had sent. it right


    away.


    It was Gina. It had been a while.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Naoul was staring at the text message when her phone rang. It was a call from a number she didn¡¯t


    recognize. Answering it, she heard a voice that she hadn¡¯t heard for a long


    time.


    ¡°Naomi.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s face turned cold, but she quickly controlled herself and replied in an even tone,¡± What do you


    want, Gina?¡±


    Gina, who had sounded so proud in her message, now seemed to be having trouble speaking. ¡°Naomi,


    I know I caused some trouble between you and Tyler, but I didn¡¯t go too far, did I? Please, could you


    ask Tyler to stop messing with my family?¡±


    Naomi was confused by Gina¡¯s request.


    Gina went on, ¡°All I did was embarrass Olivia at Marianne¡¯s baby¡¯s celebration, and then Tyler did that


    to my dad-¡±


    Naomi¡¯s eyes fell on the newspapers by her bed. The front page covered a story about Averie Co.,


    something she had read a few days before. She remembered feeling puzzled about why the Harris


    family would target the Cox family out of the blue, especially since Marianne was connected to them


    through marriage.


    It didn¡¯t make sense¡­


    At first, Naomi hadn¡¯t paid it much mind. But now, with Gina bringing it up, things


    started to click.


    Through tears, Gina pleaded, ¡°Please talk to Tyler for me, Naomi. Ask him to forgive my dad and my


    family. I¡¯m truly sorry for what I said about Olivia¡¯s baby. We¡¯ve been friends for so long, do this for me,


    please.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Naomi asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just made ament about her being an illegitimate daughter. Was it so wrong to say that? Isn¡¯t she


    the daughter of the woman who destroyed your family?¡±


    Hearing this, Naomi took a deep breath to calm herself and regain herposure. Olivia is my sister,


    Gina. And I won¡¯t allow you to talk about her like that. As for request, I¡¯ll see what I can do with Tyler.¡±


    your


    She hung up right after, gripping her phone tightly.


    Chapter 256


    2/2


    Hiry, who was nearby, could see something was wrong but didn¡¯t know the details. ¡± What¡¯s the


    matter, Naomi?¡±


    Although Naomi said she would help, she was troubled by the whole situation. Tyler was known to be a


    fair andpassionate person. It was hard to believe he would act so harshly against the Cox family,


    who were rted to Maisy, without a significant reason.


    Could Tyler have acted to protect Olivia from Gina¡¯s harsh words, or was there another reason behind


    his actions? Was he worried about the baby?


    Hiry went to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naomi? Who called?¡±


    Lost in thought, Naomi barely noticed her mom¡¯s concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. I¡¯m just tired. You should


    head home,¡± she said.


    Hiry could see something was bothering her daughter but chose not to press further. After a


    moment¡¯s hesitation, she agreed to leave. ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    The room fell silent, with Naomi left alone with her thoughts.


    That evening, Tyler came to visit. Naomi was already in bed. He paused at the doorway, saying, ¡°I


    wanted toest night, but I had to deal with something.¡±


    Naomi sat still. She didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Gina called.


    Tyler moved closer, a look of concern on his face.


    +


    ¡°Does what happened to the Coxes have anything to do with Olivia?¡± Naomi asked.


    Tyler stopped by her bed and confirmed, ¡°She is your sister. Plus, she was really upset that night


    because of what Gina said.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Tyler didn¡¯t hide the truth. In a straightforward way, he shared with Naomi what had happened to Olivia.


    ¡°Was it serious?¡± Naomi asked.


    He looked stern. ¡°She needed to stay in bed to keep the baby safe, so I took her outside for a bit of


    fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Tyler, do you think Gina was wrong to speak that way about her mom?¡±


    Tyler looked at her, pausing for a moment.


    Naomi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people talk about Olivia that way. She¡¯s my sister. But what Gina


    said wasn¡¯t wrong. Her mom did hurt our family a lot. My mom took Olivia in when she lost her own


    mom.


    ¡°What do you think I should have done, Naomi?¡± he turned the question back to her.


    ¡°It felt like you cared for her so much that you forgot about how I felt,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Naomi,¡± Tyler¡¯s voice got deeper, and his expression darkened.


    Ho


    Seeing his face change, Naomi, still smiling, asked, ¡°Should I not have mentioned that?¡±


    ¡°So this is what you think?¡±


    The atmosphere between them became tense.


    She went silent too, her expression cold. ¡°I heard from my mom that everyone knows. she¡¯s your wife


    now,¡± she said.


    With a stern face, Tyler replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted from the beginning? You shouldn¡¯t act like


    this, no matter how upset you are.¡±


    Naomi felt hurt by his words.


    But he wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°So, you want me to stop caring for Olivia, to ignore everything she¡¯s going


    through? She had to be a mom before even finishing college just for you, and you think I¡¯m


    ignoring you?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m selfish, Tyler?¡± she asked, her voice cold and her eyes wide with shock.


    Tyler knew he had been too harsh, but he stayed quiet, his expression solemn and unyielding.


    Chapter 257


    Wanting to ease the tension, Naomi, trembling, admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I¡¯ve been selfish and didn¡¯t


    consider Olivia¡¯s situation.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ scared. Now that she¡¯s your wife¡­¡±


    Her trembling grew worse.


    Then, she threw herself into his arms, letting out all her bottled¨Cup emotions. Tears streaming, she


    confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe at all, Tyler¡­ I¡¯m really scared that you might


    fall in love with Olivia¡­¡±


    Tyler ced his hands on her shoulders, not sure how much time had gone by. His face. showed no


    feelings. He looked down and didn¡¯t say anything.


    No one could tell what he was feeling at the moment.


    After a while, he finally said, ¡°Why would I? To me, she¡¯s just your sister.¡®


    How could Naomi not notice the brief hesitation in Tyler¡¯s voice?

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Olivia guessed Tyler must have visited Naomi at the hospital because he wasn¡¯t homest night. She


    was okay with it. He returned to be with Naomi, after being away for a few


    days.


    However, she was puzzled by her increased sensitivity during her pregnancy. She felt anxious being


    alone in a room.


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint her fear. She just felt a bit uneasy.


    At this hour, the house was quiet, leaving her alone with her thoughts. No sound echoed through its


    halls.


    Olivia looked down at her hands resting on the nket, her body trembling slightly.


    As time slipped by, a noise from downstairs startled her. She listened closely, hoping it was Tyler


    returning. The noise faded, and she wrapped herself in the sheets once more.


    He hadn¡¯te home.


    In the morning, Olivia woke up to find the space beside her empty. Tyler must have spent the night at


    the hospital with Naomi.


    The maid entered, pulling Olivia from her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s time to get up, ma¡¯am,¡± she


    said with a smile.


    Since the baby had been in danger before, everyone in the family was very careful with it. The maid


    always came to help her when she woke up. She was supposed to rest and not move much, so she


    had been washing up in bed these days.


    Olivia returned the smile.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± the maid asked.


    ¡°Not too badly,¡± Olivia replied without thinking.


    As the maid helped her, Linda entered. ¡°You might need a check¨Cup soon, ma¡¯am,¡± Linda


    mentioned.


    ¡°What kind of check¨Cup?¡±


    ¡°An NT scan,¡± Linda said.


    ¡°NT?¡±


    Chapter 258


    ¡°To check the baby¡¯s nuchal translucency for chromosomal abnormalities.¡±


    Realization dawned on Olivia. She felt her belly and asked, ¡°Is it tomorrow?¡±


    Tyler entered just as Linda answered. Wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, it was clear he¡¯d been with Naomi.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler,¡± Linda greeted.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Olivia stared at him for a long time before responding, ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    Approaching her bed, he asked gently, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Just finished getting ready,¡± she informed him.


    Noticing her sleepy eyes, he understood she hadn¡¯t been up for long. Turning to Linda, he asked, ¡°She


    has a new test?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the hospital just called. She has to do an NT scan.¡±


    Tyler hesitated briefly before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s schedule it for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Will youe too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there,¡± he replied, unbuttoning his cuffs.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Linda left after getting the order.


    ??


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Tyler told Olivia as he took off his coat.


    ¡°Okay, Tyler,¡± Olivia replied.


    Tyler paused, looking at Olivia for a bit, then walked to the bathroom.


    Olivia didn¡¯t eat any of the food on the table while Tyler showered. When he came out, he


    was wearing silk pajamas and was about to dry his hair. But he noticed Olivia wasn¡¯t eating and walked


    over to ask, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have an appetite?¡±


    Right after he asked, he saw the dark eye circles under her eyes. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well.


    ¡°How¡¯s Naomi?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s stable for now.¡±


    Olivia seemed to feel better hearing that. She held onto the nket tightly and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s good


    to hear.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Can I visit her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stay in bed. Remember what the doctor said?¡±


    1


    Olivia looked down. ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°Eat something,¡± Tyler said, ncing at the barely touched food. He seemed worried she wasn¡¯t eating.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t hungry, Olivia started eating because Tyler asked her to.


    After seeing her eat, Tyler went to the dressing room to dry his hair.


    Tyler must have been exhausted from the hospital, as he took a short nap in the office after lunch. He


    did some work when he woke


    1. up.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was feeling restless in the afternoon. Stuck in her room, she didn¡¯t


    know what to do and tried to get out of bed.


    But when she saw the maid and Anae in, she didn¡¯t dare move.


    Tyler walked in just as Olivia was struggling. He noticed her pale face. ¡°Are you feeling.


    okay?¡±


    Olivia hesitated but eventually admitted, ¡°I feel dizzy.¡±


    He decided to indulge her. ¡°How about we eat out tonight?¡±


    Her eyes lit up at the idea, but then she hesitated. ¡°Would Grandma and Aunt Ana let me?


    Tyler reassured her, ¡°No one will object to what I decide.¡± He then helped her up. ¡°Get changed. I¡¯ll take


    you somewhere nice.¡±


    They were close, and Olivia was clearly thrilled, a yful smile on her face. ¡°Wait for me, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said gently, patting her head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Olivia carefully got off the bed and went to change.


    Seeing that Olivia had changed and was sitting on the wheelchair, the maid asked Tyler, surprised, ¡°Sir,


    is ma¡¯am going out?¡±


    Olivia was nervous, hoping the older family members would agree.


    Tyler simply said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just going for a short walk. You¡¯ll push the wheelchair.¡±


    The maid looked unsure but didn¡¯t say anything.


    They headed downstairs and left the house without running into anyone. Olivia was so happy. At the


    door, the maid helped her into the car.


    Olivia felt embarrassed to be carried like she was a cripple, but she was too excited about going out to


    mind too much.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Tyler took Olivia to a fancy restaurant. Olivia was amazed as she entered the ce. She couldn¡¯t figure


    out why they were there.


    Noticing Olivia had gone silent, Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce a bit pricey?¡±


    Olivia expected a simple dinner, not a fancy outing like this. She had never been to such a posh


    restaurant before, and even though her family had money, this kind of luxury was new to her.


    The chandelier was so bright it made her wonder if she was dreaming.


    Tyler told the maid, ¡°You can wait outside,¡± and then he pushed Olivia¡¯s wheelchair further inside. He


    said in a rxed way, ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. Don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡±


    He brought her here to help her unwind because she seemed stressed.


    They went to a record yer, and Tyler put on a record. The music was calming, like being in a


    peaceful valley, which helped ease Olivia¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°How is it? Do you feel more rxed now?¡± He looked impressive, like a gentleman from an old


    painting, with his height, broad shoulders, and charming looks.


    Olivia found herself staring at him, captivated. ¡°Y¨CYes, a bit,¡± she said, sounding a little


    flustered.


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem to notice her reaction. He suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s dance,¡± even though the table was now


    set with delicious food and shiny silverware.


    He extended his hand at her.


    Olivia was surprised but then hesitated, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Tyler reassured her, gently helping her out of the wheelchair. He took her by


    the waist and whispered, his lips close to her forehead, ¡°Just dance however you feel like. We can


    move slowly.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Following Tyler¡¯s lead, Olivia began to step to the music, feeling her nervousness fade away.


    Everything around her seemed dreamy, like she was in a different world.


    Olivia remembered how Naomi, who took lessons, danced beautifully, like an elegant swan. She used


    to love hiding in the room to watch her dance.


    Chapter 268


    She wondered if Tyler and Naomi often went to ces like this, feeling a bit out of ce. She wasn¡¯t


    sure if she was envious of Naomi. All she felt was that she could never reach Naomi¡¯s or Tyler¡¯s world.


    Sensing her nervousness, Tyler said to her, ¡°Just get used to this. We can go further to see more in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean further?¡± she asked, puzzled.


    Tyler smiled gently, ¡°Meeting more interesting people, seeing beautiful ces. You know what I mean.¡±


    Olivia looked down. Of course, she understood. Tyler meant they would meet people, unlike Jacob,


    suggesting her life should aim higher than being with someone like him.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Olivia¡¯s head was lowered, unaware that her face rested against Tyler¡¯s chest. His chin nestled in her


    hair as they stood together in the dazzling lights.


    After a long pause, she finally responded to his earlier words.


    Tyler lowered his face and whispered, ¡°Happy Birthday, Olivia.¡±


    Startled, Olivia lifted her head, her expression a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    No one remembered her birthday, not even herself. She rarely celebrated it, the asion only serving


    as a painful reminder for Hiry of Darren¡¯s affair with her mother.


    Therefore, they only celebrated Naomi¡¯s birthday, never hers. As time went by, she stopped anticipating


    her birthday.


    Olivia was quiet.


    Tyler gently stroked the back of her head, saying softly, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t beat yourself up.


    You didn¡¯t choose to be born.


    His words made her feel a bit lighter. She often felt guilty just for being born.


    ¡°Thank you, Tyler,¡± she said, her voice tight.


    Tyler held her closer, his face showing more worry. ¡°Olivia,¡± he said softly.


    Whenever he said Her name like that, Olivia felt as if he was really trying to understand her pain. But


    being so close made her feel trapped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, Tyler,¡± she told him, feeling her heart squeeze with tension.


    But she wasn¡¯t actually smothered; it was her heart racing that made her anxious.


    The next day, Olivia went to do the nuchal translucency scan with Tyler. She felt jittery


    the whole way there.


    He noticed her anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s just a routine check¨Cup. It¡¯s going to be alright.¡±


    She nodded, looking down.


    Tyler patted her head. ¡°Just rx, everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    Olivia rxed as heforted her.


    In the hospital, they went together for the scan. Lying on the bed, Olivia was anxious. She couldn¡¯t stop


    watching the monitor.


    Tyler watched too. The doctor moved the scanner over her belly, looking closely at the screen without a


    word.


    Olivia¡¯s heart was pounding, but she stayed quiet, not wanting to interrupt.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After about seven minutes, Tyler finally broke the silence. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°There seems to be a problem, Mr. Tyler,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°The baby¡¯s neck fold is thicker than


    usual. We need to do more tests.¡±


    Tyler frowned at the news, and Olivia felt a chill run through her.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand why she needed more tests. She and Tyler looked at the doctor, concerned.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Tyler asked.


    The doctor, seeing they were worried, tried to reassure them. ¡°It¡¯s quitemon to have issues in the


    NT scan. We can do a more detailed test called amniocentesis to learn more.¡±


    This made Olivia feel very anxious. She nervously asked, ¡°Do I need to do that test?¡± She was lying in


    bed, holding onto the sheets tightly.


    Instead of answering her directly, the doctor told Tyler, ¡°Amniocentesis will give us a clearer picture.


    ¡°The baby¡¯s unstable at the moment. Can she do it?¡± Tyler frowned.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safe for the baby,¡± assured the doctor.


    Listening to them talk made Olivia even more worried. She kept thinking whether the baby was


    deformed, and what would happen if it was. Would it mean that it wouldn¡¯t be born?


    She couldn¡¯t help but overthink.


    Tyler noticed Olivia was very quiet and looked at her. He saw she was pale and looked


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    scared.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go ahead with the amniocentesis,¡± he told the doctor. He then went to Olivia and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Could there be something wrong with the baby?¡± Olivia asked, her voice filled with


    worry.


    Tyler tried tofort her by holding her close, putting her face on his chest. He frowned as he looked


    at her. ¡°Many people have issues in the initial scan. Let¡¯s not worry until we have more information,


    okay?¡±


    However, Olivia just couldn¡¯t calm down. She was still feeling very anxious in his arms.


    Tyler could tell she was really upset. He was worried too but tried to stay strong for her.¡± Let¡¯s go


    home,¡± he said.


    He thought it was best for Olivia not to stay in the hospital too long, to keep her from


    worrying more.


    When they got home, Maisy and Ana were eager to know how the check¨Cup went.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know more in a few days,¡± Tyler exined.


    Maisy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why does she need another check¨Cup? What happened?¡±


    Ana, understanding the situation better, told her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing unusual, Mom. It¡¯s all part of the process.¡±


    She then turned to Olivia and offered some food. ¡°Are you hungry? We have soup.¡±


    Maisy, though she had her own needs, cared about Olivia. ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s have something to


    eat.¡± Even though she was old and needed a maid¡¯s support, she still helped Olivia to the table.


    Olivia just wanted to rest, but she didn¡¯t want to upset anyone. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma, really. Don¡¯t worry


    about me,¡± she reassured them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let her rest for now,¡± Tyler intervened.


    Ana and Maisy were surprised but understood the need for rest.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Olivia was worried as she thought Malsy and Ana might be upset if she went to rest now. They always


    looked after her so well. ¡°I¡¯ll have the soupter, okay, Grandma?¡±


    Maisy smiled, showing she wasn¡¯t upset at all. ¡°Of course, you can have itter. Go and rest for now. I¡¯ll


    make sure someone brings the soup when you wake up.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As for Ana, she didn¡¯t say anything. She knew better than to make a fuss.


    Tyler then spoke up, getting Linda and the maid¡¯s attention. ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs now.¡®¡±


    They then wheeled Olivia upstairs.


    Once they were alone, Tyler told Maisy to take a rest too, before leaving the living room.


    In the bedroom, he gently told Olivia, ¡°Try to take a nap.¡±


    Olivia, still troubled by the day¡¯s events and her worries about the NT scan, just nodded. With help from


    Linda and the maid, she got into bed, clearly in a low mood.


    Ever since she became a mom at a young age, Olivia has been extra sensitive and easily worried


    about things concerning her child.


    Tyler stayed close, noticing her worry.


    Naomi had been finding it hard to sleep ever since Olivia and Tyler got married. She spent nights wide


    awake, troubled by thoughts.


    Hiry, after much thinking, decided to visit Naomi.


    She found Naomi reading a magazine but put it down when she saw her mother. ¡°Mom? Why are you


    here so early?¡± Naomi asked, a bit surprised and coughing slightly.


    Hiry approached, concerned. ¡°Have you thought about what I said, Naomi?¡±


    Hearing this, Naomi paused, then faced Hiry, anxious.


    Hiry was firm, unwilling to let Naomi¡¯s status as the rightful Mrs. Harris be threatened. by anyone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Olivia and the baby. Olivia is part of the family, and she¡¯s your sister,¡± Hiry said.


    Naomi had been pondering over this as well. She hesitated and responded, ¡°I can¡¯t be the one to bring


    this up. She¡¯s living in the Harris¡® residence now.¡±


    Hiry understood the problem. Olivia¡¯s baby was crucial for Naomi, but with Olivia now part of the


    Harris household, and Ana eager for a grandchild, convincing them wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    After a moment, Hiry suggested, ¡°Maybe you should talk to Tyler about it. Have you. tried? I¡¯m sure


    he won¡¯t disagree with this.¡±


    Naomi fell silent upon hearing that.


    Hiry¡¯s gaze lingered, pushing Naomi to make a decision. Finally, Naomi agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Tyler,¡±


    Hiryforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad and I will look after her well.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, okay.¡±


    Hiry was secretly relieved seeing Naomi agree. ¡°You see the situation now, right?¡± Naomi chose not


    to ask what Hiry really meant.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Naomi called Tyler at night, and he came over around 7 pm. The whole trip to the hospital, Tyler looked


    troubled and kept gazing out of the car window, allowing the breeze to blow on him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the NT scan results. Lots of times, everything turns out fine after the more


    detailed amniocentesis test. Plus, problems usually happen to older moms, and Olivia is young. It¡¯s


    probably nothing.¡±


    Tyler was trying not to worry too much, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He merely gave a short. response to


    that.


    After a while, he said, ¡°First, we need to help Olivia not to stress too much.¡±


    Linda was also worried because Olivia had been trying so hard to keep her baby safe, and it was taking


    a toll on her mental health. Stress could lead to a miscarriage, which was thest thing they wanted.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Tyler hurried to Naomi¡¯s room, not mentioning


    Olivia¡¯s test to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Tyler asked gently as he walked in.


    Naomi, not wanting to start a fight, replied calmly, ¡°Dad has something he wants to talk to you about.¡±


    you¡¯ve


    Just then, Darren walked in with a bowl of fruit, saying cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s about Olivia. I know she¡¯s been


    staying with your family, and we¡¯re really thankful for how much cared for her. I¡¯ve been feeling bad, so


    we were thinking it might be good for her toe stay with us.¡±


    He said that in one breath and went on, ¡°Even though she lives there as your wife, she shoulde


    home, right? It¡¯d be rude.¡±


    Tyler stared at Darren, while Naomi stayed quiet. She knew this was something Darren would have to


    handle. It seemed reasonable, and Tyler couldn¡¯t really argue with it.


    Darren, looking a bit nervous, waited for Tyler¡¯s response.


    Tyler, after a pause, said tly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Olivia staying with us. We¡¯re happy to


    have her. But have you talked to her about this?¡±


    Darren only called Olivia once after she moved to the Harrises. He did it to show he cared.


    Chapter 264


    about her and the baby, and that was the only time he called. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to call more;


    he was just afraid to do it because of Hiry.


    He looked ufortable. ¡°I thought I¡¯d talk to her after we talked it over with you and


    Naomi.¡®


    Tyler noticed his guilty look but didn¡¯t call him out. ¡°Let¡¯s decide after you¡¯ve talked to her.¡±


    Darren felt like a bad father and quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°She did an NT scan recently, but the results are not good. She¡¯s doing amniocentesis in a few days.¡±


    Darren and Naomi frowned at hearing that.


    ¡°Does that mean there might be something wrong with the baby?¡± Darren asked, looking nervous.


    Naomi was nervous too.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until after the amniocentesis,¡± ¡°Tyler said, trying to keep everyone calm. Darren


    instantly looked at Naomi, both filled with concern.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Naomi asked, ¡°I heard that it¡¯smon for some tests to show problems carly in pregnancy. How¡¯s


    Olivia? Is she stable?¡±


    Even though she wasn¡¯t the one expecting, she had taken the time to learn about these things and was


    naturally concerned. After all, the baby would be her only hope of survival.


    She had a calm way about her since she was well¨Cread on the topic.


    Tyler nced at her and said, ¡°She¡¯s not really stable. Let¡¯s wait for the amniocentesis.¡± He didn¡¯t show


    much emotion as he spoke.


    Darren chimed in, ¡°Can Olivia move around now?¡±


    Although he was worried about Olivia, he was more concerned about whether the baby could be born


    as it might affect Naomi.


    Tyler responded indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s keeping the baby safe. If you think she¡¯ll be much better when you


    bring her home, I¡¯m okay with that. I¡¯ve been quite busytely.¡±


    Darren wasn¡¯t happy to hear this. He was aware of the kind of care Olivia received with the Harrises,


    surrounded by skilled doctors. He doubted they could offer Olivia the same level of care at home.


    After a moment, Darren said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Hiry, okay, Tyler?¡±


    +


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem to care either way.


    Worried he might bother Tyler and Naomi, Darren left, saying he had something to deal


    with.


    As soon as Darren left, Tyler¡¯s attention was back on Naomi, who was resting in bed. His look was icy,


    and anyone paying attention could sense the tension.


    Naomi kept quiet under his gaze, not daring to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± he finally asked her. Then, suddenly raising his voice, he said, ¡°There¡¯s


    only so much I can take from your games and suspicions!¡±


    Tyler was under a lot of stress because of theplications with the NT scan.


    Hearing his outburst, Naomi responded, ¡°I had no idea this was happening to Olivia.¡± ¡°Of course, you


    didn¡¯t. You only care about yourself. How could you think of anyone else,


    Chapter 265


    even your own sister?¡± he said, exposing her selfishness.


    Naomi turned pale. ¡°Tyler, you never mentioned the NT scan to me. It was my parents¡® idea. I didn¡¯t


    have a say. Don¡¯t their concerns make sense?¡±


    Tyler couldn¡¯t hide his disbelief that Naomi was still trying to hide behind her parents¡®


    decisions.


    ¡°Naomi, things can¡¯t always happen the way you want.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Naomi was stunned. She was frozen, just stared at Tyler with shaking hands.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m selfish, Tyler?¡± she asked, her voice shaky.


    Tyler looked at her, his expression changing. ¡°No, I think I don¡¯t know you anymore,


    Naomi.¡±


    They had been together for years. He knew Naomi was spoiled at home and could be full of herself, but


    now, he felt like she was almost a stranger to him.


    Naomi closed her eyes, not saying anything. Tyler also stayed quiet, then he walked away.


    When she heard the door close, she felt as if her heart had fallen to a very cold, dark ce.


    Olivia was having nightmares again. She woke up suddenly at night, panting and scared. She didn¡¯t


    want to go back to sleep, so she forced her eyes to stay open.


    She froze when she heard a car engine downstairs. She knew Tyler was back from visiting Naomi.


    When he came in, she was sitting up, waiting. ¡°How was your sleep?¡± he asked..


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she lied..


    Tyler looked at her pale face. Although she was fair¨Cskinned, she looked even paler. She didn¡¯t look


    like she had a good sleep; instead, she seemed startled and restless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have the amniocentesis in a few days,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°I know,¡± Olivia said, trying to sound brave. She was mentally¨Cprepared now.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Tyler looked worried but tried tofort her by gently putting his hand on her head. His


    touch made her feel a bit better.


    ¡°The baby is mine too. I¡¯m here, no matter what, understand?¡± he said gently.


    Olivia felt weak but safe with him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked down, with a soft warmth in his eyes. ¡°So, stop worrying about it. Let¡¯s just.


    wait for the amniocentesis test.¡±


    This time, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded.


    Chapter 266


    Tyler finally removed his hand from her head.


    Right after that, Olivia asked, ¡°How¡¯s Naomi?¡±


    The warmth in his eyes dimmed a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She just needs to look after her health.


    She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Olivia had no idea what had happened between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist visited her,¡± she said. She was actually worried that Naomi would get


    upset if she learned about the failed NT scan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he responded, sounding cold.


    Olivia realized it was pointless to worry. With Tyler there, Naomi would be okay.


    ¡°Rest now,¡± he said.


    She nodded at that. She actually wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore, but she felt better seeing him at


    home.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    The family was really worried about the failed NT scan, especially Maisy. One afternoon, she decided


    to go to the church to pray, even though she usually stayed at home.


    At the same time, ude was leaving the church. He noticed it was being closed and saw some cars


    parked outside.


    When he looked closer, he thought the cars belonged to the Harris family. Curious, he asked the priest,


    ¡°Why are you closing the church now?¡±


    The priest told him, ¡°Ms. Maisy is here to pray for her soon¨Cto¨Cbe¨Cborn great- grandchild, sir.¡±


    ude realized what was happening. He saw bodyguards and maids bringing in lots of offerings and


    figured it had to be the Harrises going all out for this prayer. He thought,¡± Are they doing all this


    because the baby might be in trouble?¡®


    After that, ude went on his way.


    Later, Olivia received a text message from ude asking how she was doing. They hadn¡¯t talked much


    since the party they both went to, so Olivia was excited to hear from him.


    She replied, [I¡¯m doing well, ude. Thanks for asking.]


    [If you need any help, just let me know.]


    Olivia felt really supported by that and thanked him. [Thank you, ude]


    Their chat didn¡¯t end there. They kept talking, and Olivia shared a lot about how she was feeling and


    what was on her mind. ude was there for her, offering kind words and


    support.


    Olivia was so tired that she fell asleep while texting and holding her phone.


    Tyler walked into the room and saw her sleeping. He went to tuck her in and noticed she was still


    holding her phone tightly, as if she fell asleep while waiting for something.


    Tyler gently took the phone from her and finished tucking her in. Olivia was sleeping so soundly that


    she didn¡¯t notice. She flipped over and slept on her side.


    He watched her for a while and decided to leave her to rest and went to the study, thinking to leave the


    phone on the desk. But then, he got curious and unlocked her phone.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Right away, her chat with ude popped up. He looked quietly for a long time, and just


    then, the phone rang.


    He stared at ude¡¯s name and answered it coldly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ude was silent for a moment, surprised to hear Tyler instead of Olivia.


    Tyler, sounding a bit sarcastic, said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got a lot of free time.¡±


    ¡°I was worried something happened to Olivia when she stopped replying, so I called to check.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing great. You don¡¯t have to worry about her,¡± Tyler replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s been telling me how she feels. I don¡¯t need to hear it from you,¡± ude retorted.


    Tyler hung up after a short response. He looked cold as the sound of the call ending filled the quiet


    study.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry was worried about Olivia after her NT scan didn¡¯t go well. She was so anxious she might never


    be able to bring her home because of that problem.


    Since Olivia moved into the Harris family¡¯s house, she hadn¡¯t been able to see her. Wanting to know


    how Olivia was doing, she decided it was time to take action.


    So, in the morning, she went over to the Harrises.


    Olivia was in bed, trying to drink a soup supplement, but it tasted terrible. She could barely stand to


    take a few sips before feeling sick.


    Tyler frowned when he noticed she was forcing herself. ¡°Stop it if you can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    But Olivia wanted to do everything she could to keep the baby safe, even if it meant forcing herself to


    drink something she hated. She wouldn¡¯t leave even a single sip, no matter how bad it tasted.


    The maid felt sorry for Olivia, seeing how hard she was trying.


    Then, Olivia remembered something and asked, ¡°Did you see my phone, Tyler?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been able to find her phone since she woke up from her nap the day before. She was sure


    she had it when she fell asleep.


    Instead of answering, Tyler took the soup bowl from her and told her, ¡°Slow down. Your can drink it


    later.¡±


    The maid took the bowl with half of the soup still in it.


    Olivia kept asking about her phone, ¡°Did you really not see my phone, Tyler?¡±


    Right then, Ben Eaton, the butler, came in and told Tyler, ¡°Ms. Hiry is here.¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡°Aunt Hiry is here?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression softened a bit when he saw how Olivia reacted.


    She didn¡¯t notice that. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Is Dad here too? Are they here to visit me?¡±


    Ben just looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Compared to Olivia, Tyler seemed much more unbothered by the news, asking, ¡°Did she just get


    here?¡±


    Chapter 268


    Ben answered, ¡°She¡¯s downstairs.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s face showed no change in emotion.


    2/2


    Hiry ran into Ana as soon as she came in. It had been years since they hadst seen each other at


    Naomi and Tyler¡¯s engagement party.


    Back then, Ana made things difficult for Naomi, and Hiry felt angry remembering this. But quickly, she


    put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Thanks for looking after Olivia all this time, Ana.¡±


    Hiry sat down neatly on the couch, and then the maid brought in some tea.


    Ana didn¡¯t really care for Hiry¡¯s overly nice behavior. She knew exactly what Hiry was trying to do.


    After all, Hiry had arranged for the baby to save Naomi¡¯s life, and she knew she wouldn¡¯t be so calm


    if not for that.


    Ana had not expected Hiry to be so cunning.


    Putting her teacup down, Ana smiled and said, ¡°No need to thank me. Olivia is my daughter¨Cinw, so


    it¡¯s only natural we take care of her. And now that she¡¯s carrying our grandchild, there¡¯s even less


    reason to thank me.¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Hiry¡¯s smile turned stiff when she heard Ana speak. She tried to keep her smile. ¡°I came to see


    Olivia.¡±


    Ana nced at her with suspicion. ¡°I know, but shouldn¡¯t her father be the one visiting? Why are you


    here instead?¡±


    Hiry was stunned again, but she didn¡¯t show it and just stared at her.


    Ana seemed not to care about being rude.


    Hiry wasn¡¯t a pushover, though. She had resented Ana for years because of what she had done to


    Naomi, and she didn¡¯t want to stay quiet anymore.


    ¡°Olivia might not be my daughter by birth, but she¡¯s lived with us since she was a teenager. We treat


    her like our own, and she even has ourst name. So, why can¡¯t I visit her? I¡¯m not here to cause


    trouble. I just want to see if she and the baby are okay.¡±


    Ana, not really listening to Hiry¡¯s heartfelt exnation, just wanted to know, ¡°Whatst name do you


    think the baby should have?¡±


    Ana was tough to deal with. She stated, ¡°The baby will have thest name Harris, not Jones. You can


    see Olivia, but remember, your family won¡¯t decide things for the baby.¡±


    Hiry was shocked and held onto the couch to steady herself.


    Seeing Hiry¡¯s reaction, Ana continued, ¡°Thank you for bringing Olivia into our family, and now a


    grandchild. I appreciate Olivia and the baby. But if you¡¯re thinking of taking the baby for your sick


    daughter, think again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hiry was furious, jumping up to confront Ana, breathing hard..


    Ana remained calm but looked cold as she stared back at Hiry. Her face showed clear


    disdain and disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Ana! Tyler has to agree to this!¡± Hiry couldn¡¯t understand how Ana could im


    the baby as a Harris. In her mind, the baby belonged to their family.


    Just then, Olivia called out to her from upstairs, ¡°Aunt Hiry!¡±


    Hiry looked up to see Olivia standing there. Olivia thought they both looked terrible, but she hadn¡¯t


    caught their conversation. She only heard the part about needing Tyler¡¯s


    agreement.


    Tyler stood next to her, watching silently.


    Ana stood up, acting normal, and told Olivia, ¡°Your Aunt Hiry is here to see you. Come have a chat.¡±


    After saying this, Ana left.


    Tyler¡¯s face turned grim after witnessing the tension between Hiry and Ana.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry, wanting to avoid any embarrassment, quickly cooled her anger and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see


    Olivia, Tyler.¡±


    He simply replied, ¡°Olivia is here,¡±


    Olivia felt oddly nervous, not knowing why Hiry hade suddenly.


    Since Olivia shouldn¡¯t be walking around much, Tyler asked the maid to escort Hiry upstairs.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± said the maid. Hiry then went with her to meet Olivia upstairs.


    When Hiry arrived, Tyler said to Olivia, ¡°You two haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. Go and catch up


    in the room.¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia clenched her hands for a moment and then let go. ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler walked away, leaving them by themselves.


    Olivia faced Hiry and, worried that she wasn¡¯t familiar with the house, said, ¡°Come with me, Aunt


    Hiry.¡±


    Hiry followed Olivia into her room. As soon as they were inside, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with the baby?¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t wander too far. He paused at the entrance to his study, nced toward the bedroom for a


    brief moment, then turned away.


    Olivia took a moment before answering Hiry, ¡°The NT scan didn¡¯t go well. I¡¯ll need an amniocentesis.¡±


    Hiry sighed. ¡°So, how¡¯s life treating you here?¡±


    Despite not liking it, Hiry knew she had to tolerate things a lot for the baby¡¯s sake. She just had to


    wait until the baby was born, and everything should go well after that.


    Knowing this, she mustfort Olivia.


    And Olivia, seeing how Hiry was trying to care for her, understood her aunt¡¯s intentions. ¡°I¡¯m


    managing-¡± she started to say ¡®pretty good¡® but stopped herself, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s okay¡®?


    Hiry noticed Olivia had a few people helping her out, more than Naomi had when she


    was here.


    Holding Olivia¡¯s hands, Hiry smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d they¡¯re treating you well. Naomi and I have been so


    worried about you, which is why I came. But I didn¡¯t expect to bump into¡­


    Ana.¡±


    Olivia sensed they had a fight. To that, she simply responded, ¡°Ms. Ana is a nice person.¡±


    Hiry scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s a nice person? She doesn¡¯t like Naomi.¡±


    Olivia chose not to respond to that.


    Holding Olivia¡¯s hands tightly again, Hiry insisted, ¡°You must take care of your health.


    so that your dad and I won¡¯t be worried, okay?¡±


    Olivia slightly pulled her hands back and mumbled, ¡°Mm¨Chmmm, I know.¡±


    The shortness of her reply and her withdrawing her hands made Hiry¡¯s eyes narrow. What¡¯s that


    supposed to mean, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Olivia replied, her voice still emotionless.


    Hiry secretly scoffed. Now that Olivia was staying with the Harrises, she was bing


    defiant.


    She didn¡¯t stop staring at her.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Hiry turned to see Ben entering. He said, ¡± Ms. Hiry, Ms.


    Ana asked me to send you home.¡±


    Hiry¡¯s eyes shed with anger, but she kept her face calm. ¡°Where¡¯s Tyler? He didn¡¯t ask me to


    leave.¡±


    Olivia understood the tension. Tyler was Hiry¡¯s ace against Ana. He had been on bad terms with Ana


    for years because of Naomi.


    Stuck in the middle of this difficult situation, Olivia remained silent, observing.


    Hearing Hiry¡¯s question, Ben rified, ¡°Ms. Ana mentioned this is the Harris home, not Sandalwood


    Pce.¡±


    The implication was clear. Sandalwood Pce might be Tyler¡¯s territory, but here, Ana


    ruled.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Hiry decided not to argue with Ana. She believed that with Tyler around, Ana wouldn¡¯t stand a


    chance of winning anyway.


    With a smile, she remarked, ¡°This is the Harris¡® home indeed, but if I¡¯m not mistaken, Ms. Ana¡¯sst


    name isn¡¯t Harris, right?¡±


    Olivia became even quieter after hearing that. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want Hiry and Ana to fight. She


    was worried that it might upset Ana and even cause trouble for Naomi.


    But Hiry didn¡¯t seem to consider this.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing Ben not responding, Hiry walked away feeling victorious. Just then, Maisy appeared.


    Standing at the doorway, she challenged, ¡°I want to see who dares to misbehave in my house!¡±


    Olivia was shocked and immediately looked at the door.


    Hiry was also surprised to see Maisy, and she was even more shocked when she saw Ana standing


    behind her, looking smug.


    ¡°So, ording to your logic, I shouldn¡¯t have the right to ask you to leave either, since myst name


    isn¡¯t Harris?¡± Maisy confronted Hiry.


    No matter how gutsy Hiry was, she was startled the moment she saw Maisy. She didn¡¯t expect her to


    suddenly appear.


    She wanted to exin, but Maisy cut her off and instructed Ben, ¡°Get her out of here! We don¡¯t


    wee clingy, filthy rats like this!¡±


    Ben nodded and went to call security.


    Olivia was stunned by Maisy¡¯s anger, realizing this was more than just about not liking Hiry. Now,


    Maisy was forcefully sending her away, showing no concern for how this might affect their rtions or


    how Naomi might feel about it.


    It looked more like Maisy and Ana showing their contempt for Naomi.


    Olivia was getting more and more nervous. Right when she was about to speak, Tyler came out of his


    study because of themotion. He walked into the bedroom and saw Ben bringing two security


    guards in.


    Seeing them, Tyler, standing behind Ana and Maisy, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Chapter 221


    Ana and Maisy turned to him, while Hiry looked on, confident that these people couldn¡¯t touch her as


    long as Tyler was around. She was confident now standing there.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze was icy as he observed the scene.


    Olivia subtly took a step back, sensing the tension.


    Maisy stood her ground, saying, ¡°Tyler, we¡¯ve always been a respectful family. I¡¯ve never tolerated such


    disrespect in our home.¡±


    She had tolerated Naomi and her family all these years, and she had fought with Tyler many times


    because of them.


    Tyler¡¯s expression remained cool. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have discussed it with me before deciding to send a


    guest away?¡±


    ¡°Tyler, are you really defending someone so unreasonable?¡± Maisy shuddered, clearly


    mad.


    Tyler nced at Ana, ignoring her protest. ¡°Grandma is getting old. Why are you dragging her into this?


    What¡¯s your reason this time?¡±


    Ana scoffed. ¡°Grandma thinks that the mother of a wreck is bad luck for our family.¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Hiry felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe when she heard those words. She was enraged.


    ¡°You-¡± she shouted, ¡°Who are you calling a wreck?! Who says bad luck?! Don¡¯t you see why this


    happened to Naomi? It¡¯s because of your curse, she got sick from all the anger you threw at her! She¡¯s


    been with Tyler for so long, and you never supported them! She tried so hard to please you for years


    and suffered a lot because of you! You caused her pain, and now you call her a wreck! You¡¯re too


    much, Ana!¡±


    Hiry was so loud it hurt their ears. Olivia was really shocked to see this.


    She kept shrieking, ¡°You¡¯re evil!¡±


    Ana just stood there, not arguing back. She looked at Hiry with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give her a chance?


    She¡¯s just unlucky. Why else would this happen right after getting engaged? It seems she¡¯s not meant


    to be Mrs. Harris.¡±


    Ana¡¯s words were heartless. No mother could stand such words.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hiry lost it, yelling like she was out of her mind, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill You¡¯re always saying mean things


    about Naomi!¡±


    1, Ana! You b*tch!


    Tyler watched the mess unfold in front of him, frowning, not expecting such a thing to


    happen.


    Olivia was terrified of Hiry¡¯s reaction. She kept moving back until a maid came to support her, worried


    she might be too scared.


    However, Hiry didn¡¯t stop. She kept insulting Ana with hatred.


    Ana looked proud, enjoying Hiry¡¯s breakdown. Her behavior was exactly what Ana


    wanted to show Tyler.


    Tyler was getting more upset by the minute. His temples were throbbing.


    Finally, he stepped in to calm things down. He told the guards behind Ben, ¡°Please take Ms. Hiry


    home.¡±


    They approached her quickly and grabbed her.


    Hiry was still upset and didn¡¯t realize what was happening at first. She looked at Tyler.


    He told her, ¡°Please go home.¡±


    Chapter 777


    2/2


    Hiry froze and stopped trying to resist. Seeing she was calmer, Tyler added, send her home.


    ¡°Please


    The guards were nice to Hiry, saying, ¡°Come on, Ms. Hiry. Let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    Hiry then realized she had yed into Ana¡¯s hands. Her outburst was just what Ana wanted Tyler to


    see, to turn him against Naomi.


    Feeling weak and sorry, she looked back at Tyler as the guards led her away, her face filled with regret.


    But he didn¡¯t look at her. She left feeling like she was a puppet, with the guards guiding her.


    Ana¡¯s smile grew wider, and she looked at Tyler with a look that said she had proved her point about


    his future mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°You should stop,¡± he told her, clearly not pleased with her gloating.


    Ana just scoffed and said to Maisy, ¡°That must have been a shock, Mom. Let¡¯s get you to your room.¡±


    And they left without another word.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    After all the confusion and noise, things finally quieted down.


    Olivia stood there, not sure what to say. Tyler remained standing too.


    Olivia thought about Hiry, who was part of the Jones family. She wondered if she


    should defend Hiry, but in the end, she chose to stay silent.


    Tyler, on his side, really hoped Olivia wouldn¡¯t get involved. Finally, he told the maid, ¡± Take her to rest.¡±


    As he left, Tyler looked tense.


    The maid gently took Olivia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get you to bed, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Olivia felt really weak and let the maid help her to bed.


    Hiry was restless on her way home. She thought about calling Naomi to tell her what happened, but


    she dared not do it when she took her phone out.


    She knew Naomi would be really upset with her for causing trouble at the Harrises.


    Holding her phone, Hiry tried to calm down.


    Meanwhile, Naomi, who had no idea what Hiry did, was in her room looking at old


    photos.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had happened.


    Nina Rogers, the maid, saw Olivia looking really worried and told her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t


    about it. It¡¯s not your problem.¡±


    worry


    ¡°I know,¡± Olivia replied.


    However, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it really had nothing to do with her, given it involved the


    Jones family. She kept listening for any noise downstairs, but everything


    was silent.


    She grabbed Nina¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem between Ms. Ana and Naomi? Why did she


    treat her like that?¡±


    Nina replied, ¡°It¡¯s better if you stay out of it. You don¡¯t want to get dragged into their problems.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia went quiet after Nina¡¯s advice, letting go of her hand.


    The next day, Olivia was still worried. She wanted to call Darren but couldn¡¯t find her


    phone.


    ¡°Have you seen my phone?¡± she asked Nina.


    Nina had no idea where it was. ¡°Where did you put it yesterday?¡±


    Just then, Tyler came in.


    Nina quickly stood up, while Olivia stayed in bed.


    ¡°Sir, she¡¯s looking for her phone,¡± Nina informed him.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Tyler looked at Olivia when she heard Nina. Just then, another maid, Sofia Brooks, walked in. She went


    to Tyler and asked, ¡°Sir, is this ma¡¯am¡¯s phone?¡±


    He turned around when he heard her and then nced at Olivia. ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Olivia was surprised that Sofia had her phone. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s mine. Where did you find it?¡±


    She quickly grabbed the phone and tried to turn it on. Despite pressing the power button several times,


    it wouldn¡¯t start.


    Olivia mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why won¡¯t it turn on?¡±


    That¡¯s when Tyler suggested, ¡°Maybe the battery¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong,¡± Olivia responded, puzzled.


    ¡°Try charging it,¡± he said.


    Nina hurried to fetch the charger. Everyone expected the phone to turn on once it was plugged in, but


    nothing happened.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it looks like it¡¯s broken,¡± Nina remarked.


    ¡°How did it get broken?¡± Olivia examined the phone closely, then turned to Sofia. ¡°I found it downstairs


    while I was cleaning. I didn¡¯t know it was yours until I asked,¡± thetter exined.


    Olivia found it strange that her phone ended up downstairs since she had been in her roomtely. She


    continued to fiddle with the phone, trying to turn it on, but to no avail.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get it to work?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°It seems like it won¡¯t turn on,¡± Olivia admitted, looking disappointed.


    Tyler then said to Sofia, ¡°There¡¯s a spare one in my room. Bring it over.¡±


    Sofia hesitated before answering, ¡°Okay,¡± and then headed to Tyler¡¯s room.


    ¡°Is that alright with you, Tyler?¡± Olivia looked up, ¡°I could try to get this one fixed. Maybe it¡¯s not


    completely broken.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it if it¡¯s already broken. I have an extra one lying around,¡± Tyler reassured


    her.


    Chapter 274


    Sofia returned soon after with the new phone.


    ¡°Give it a try,¡± Tyler encouraged.


    She handed it to Olivia. It was thetest iPhone. The phone was white, a good match for


    her.


    Olivia found it odd. The phone seemed less like a spare and more like it was specifically bought for her.


    But she didn¡¯t dwell on it. After switching on the new phone, she attempted to insert her old SIM card,


    only to find that it wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°Is the SIM broken too?¡± Tyler asked.


    Now Olivia was truly worried. She had saved many important contacts and data on her old phone.


    She kept removing and inserting the SIM card, but it was no use.


    Tyler, however, remained calm as he watched her struggle. ¡°There¡¯s a new SIM card in the box. Use


    that for now,¡± he suggested.


    Olivia was bewildered. ¡°Why did everything stop working all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Olivia agreed to use Tyler¡¯s phone and SIM card for now. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Tyler. I¡¯ll use your phone and


    SIM card for now.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t say much in return. He waited a bit, watching Olivia set up the new phone, and then told


    her, ¡°I need to go somewhere. Look for Nina if you need anything,¡± before he started to leave.


    Recalling something, Olivia quickly called out to him, ¡°Tyler, about Aunt Hiry yesterday-


    But Tyler frowned and stopped her mid¨Csentence. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Stop asking about it.¡±


    She felt hurt by his words and held the phone tightly. ¡°Got it,¡± she replied,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    understanding that Tyler didn¡¯t want her involved.


    She knew she just needed to focus on staying healthy and having a healthy baby. Everything else was


    not her concern.


    Tyler left without saying more, leaving Olivia sitting there, feeling alone. Sofia, who had been in the


    room, left quietly too, and Olivia hardly noticed. Her mind was upied with what happened yesterday.


    Nina tried tofort her. ¡°I¡¯ve told you to just take care of your health. Everything else has nothing to


    do with you.¡±


    Olivia responded quietly, ¡°I know.¡± She knew she should focus on her health, but she couldn¡¯t stop


    worrying about her family and the situation.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t call home.


    The next morning, Olivia went downstairs and saw Maisy in the living room. She greeted her warmly,


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Maisy went to her and held her hands. ¡°What happened yesterday has nothing to do with you. I like you


    very much. Please don¡¯t mind what we said.¡±


    Olivia listened and replied politely, ¡°I know, Grandma.¡±


    The nicer and more gentle she acted, the more Maisy liked her. She patted her hand and


    Chapter 775


    sald, ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl.¡±


    Olivia knew Maisy and Ana had no ill intentions toward her, but she felt like an outsider caught between


    the Jones family and Naomi. She was stuck in a tough spot.


    After a while, she finally said, ¡°Grandma, Naomi is actually great.¡± She wasn¡¯t even sure what she was


    trying to say. Her thoughts were all over the ce.


    But Maisy didn¡¯t seem to agree. She looked at Olivia with more love but also concern. You¡¯re too


    young¡­¡± She sighed and continued gently, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say such things after you give birth to the


    baby.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t fully understand her. She looked worried.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Tyler muchtely and didn¡¯t know how things were going with the family issues.


    She also thought about her phone and how she couldn¡¯t contact anyone she knew. ude had


    responded to her messages before, but she had been too tired to reply properly.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Olivia let her imagination run wild, wondering what had happened to her phone. Oddly enough, this


    worry made her forget about something else she was nervous about. She hardly thought about the


    amniocentesis.


    Before she knew it, three days had passed. On the fourth day, she finally saw Tyler. He came back in


    the morning, right when she had woken up, and stood near the bed. She was feeling much better and


    had started to move around more.


    As soon as she saw him enter, she called out, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    He looked a bit annoyed at first, but his expression softened when he saw her. He walked over to her.


    ¡°Go get changed. We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    Olivia remembered that today was the day for her to have the test at the hospital. She had thought she


    would go alone.


    Hearing Tyler, she felt nervous. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tyler then went to shower and get dressed, leaving her waiting in the room. About twenty minutester,


    he came out ready to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been with Naomi the past three days, dealing with the


    situation. Her mind wandered, and she froze.


    Tyler put on his coat and stood in front of her. He looked at her for a while before asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?


    You look lost. What are you thinking about?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to her senses. She looked up at him quickly, finding herself very close to him. Her


    face and ears turned bright red.


    Tyler stared at her flushed face, not moving. He kept looking at her but asked softly, Why are you


    blushing?¡±


    Olivia found him so annoying. Why did he have to make her feel so embarrassed? He wasn¡¯t being his


    usual serious self.


    She felt stuck, unable to move or even breathe with her head raised.


    Tyler seemed amused by her reaction, but only a slight smile showed on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to


    look away?¡±


    He was so close that his nose almost touched her eyshes. Somehow, Olivia managed to


    push him away with her hands on his chest.


    However, the moment she pushed him, Tyler grabbed her wrists. Her face turned even redder, and she


    looked up at him again.


    ¡°Okay, stop it,¡± he said, his voice deep and had a certain allure.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia thought it was the most wonderful voice she¡¯d ever heard, better than any man¡¯s


    voice.


    Her heart started racing again, as if realizing she had made a mistake. She quickly looked down as she


    panicked.


    Tyler held onto her wrists, watching her look up and down, puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking down again?


    What exactly are you thinking about?¡± he asked, genuinely curious.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Olivia felt like a coward in front of Tyler. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She just


    stood there, hoping to go unnoticed.


    Tyler smiled warmly at her and let go of her wrists. ¡°No more teasing, okay? We need to hurry, or we¡¯ll


    miss our appointment,¡± he said, buttoning up his coat.


    Outside, Nina was waiting for them.


    Olivia, feeling a bit upset, didn¡¯t move. Tyler noticed she wasn¡¯t following, turned around, and came


    back to gently take her hand, trying to get her to walk with him.


    Olivia was taken aback by this and tried to pull her hand away, but Tyler held on firmly and gently


    pulled her closer to him. She identally bumped into his arm and was a bit dazed.


    Ninaughed softly at the scene.


    Looking up, Olivia saw Nina smiling at them, which made her stop resisting and quietly follow Tyler, like


    a well¨Cbehaved child.


    They headed to the hospital for a special pregnancy test called amniocentesis. Olivia had read that it


    involved a long needle, which made her very nervous.


    Tyler covered her with a nket and tried to reassure her. ¡°The test won¡¯t hurt much because there


    aren¡¯t many nerves in the stomach area. The doctors are very good at this, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia knew they were in good hands with the hospital¡¯s staff but was still scared. She tried to act cool


    and asked, ¡°Will it take long?¡±


    ¡°Just about ten minutes,¡± Tyler replied, understanding her fear but seeing through her act. He caressed


    her cheek with his thumb and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be scared. You don¡¯t have to pretend with me.


    Pregnancy can be tough, and Tyler wanted Olivia to know he was there for her. He was so kind and


    supportive, that even the driver was surprised to hear him speak so softly¨Che had never seen him


    being this gentle with anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you the whole time,¡± Tyler promised.


    Olivia relied on Tyler more than ever, especially with the baby, and she thought about him every time


    the baby came to mind.


    Chapter 277


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t right to rely on him so much, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. It almost felt like the baby


    was ying a trick on her, making her think of him more than she should.


    Olivia closed her eyes when he gently touched her cheek and then slid his hand to her neck, pulling her


    in for a closer embrace.


    She rested her head against his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. The worry she felt began to


    melt away, and she felt more at peace.


    With a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°What if there¡¯s an issue with the baby?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wee the baby no matter what. Our family can afford to care for it.¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Olivia was totally taken aback by Tyler¡¯s words. It sounded like he was saying it was okay if their baby


    wasn¡¯t born perfect.


    What really mattered was the cord blood that Naomi was after. The baby¡¯s health didn¡¯t seem to be the


    priority.


    This left Olivia feeling really mixed up inside. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be relieved or worried to


    hear that.


    She couldn¡¯t find the words to respond for a good while.


    At the hospital, Olivia went through a test called amniocentesis. It was pretty quick, only about ten


    minutes.


    Soon after, the Harris family staff, including maids and the butler, all rallied around her. They were all


    concerned about her.


    Tyler was right there with her too. He leaned over and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Does it hurt


    anywhere?¡±


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Olivia answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Actually, she felt okay, just a little sore on her belly.


    Tyler gently patted her head, suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest up in the room for a bit?¡±


    The doctor said she should be up and walking in two hours if all went well, but


    rmended she stay in bed for three days just to be safe.


    Olivia nodded, understanding. The nurse and maids then wheeled her out of the examination room,


    while Tyler stayed behind to talk to the doctor.


    After the test, Olivia felt really tired and soon fell asleep.


    About thirty minutester, Tyler entered her room. The nurse and staff were making sure Olivia was


    comfortable in bed.


    When the maids tried to greet him, Tyler signaled for them to leave for now. The room darkened as the


    door closed behind thest maid, leaving only a dim light behind Tyler.


    Once everyone left, Tyler sat by Olivia, who was sleeping but seemed restless, constantly holding her


    belly.


    Charter 278


    When Olivia woke up, she found herself surrounded by the Harrises. Maisy and Ana were right by her


    bed.


    Maisy, concerned, held her hand. ¡°Are you feeling any better, Olivia? Any pain?¡±


    Olivia took a moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Grandma. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to stay in bed, don¡¯t try to get up,¡± Ana reminded her, showing her concern.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡®


    Maisy felt so bad for her, saying, ¡°My dear Olivia, you¡¯ve been through so much.¡±


    Just then, Tyler came in. He walked to the bed and asked, ¡°Do you want something to eat?


    Linda followed behind him, holding a thermos full of fresh food.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Maisy and Ana didn¡¯t say a word as Tyler came closer. Olivia looked at them and noticed they seemed


    okay with it. She was the only one who felt awkward.


    Since she had been asleep for hours, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite hungry.¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Tyler had Linda bring in the food, all of which were Olivia¡¯s favorites.


    ¡°Have some more eggs. They¡¯re good for protein,¡± he suggested.


    Olivia, feeling much better after a nap, eagerly started eating as Linda set the food before


    her.


    The room fell silent, everyone¡¯s eyes on Olivia as she ate. Initially hungry, she soon found it difficult to


    continue.


    Looking up, she saw the three people watching her.


    Tyler spoke to Maisy and Ana, his tone indifferent, ¡°She¡¯s fine now. You both can go.¡±


    Clearly, they were still in a cold war.


    ¡°If you need anything, just call us,¡± Ana offered.


    Tyler¡¯s response was cold. ¡°The doctors are here for that.¡±


    Ana, dressed in a light, elegant beige, seemed to pale at his words. ¡°Olivia is my daughter -inw,


    carrying my grandchild. It¡¯s natural I¡¯d be concerned,¡± she stated, marking Olivia¡¯s ce in the family


    and indirectlymenting on Naomi¡¯s current position.


    Olivia clenched her fists, sensing the tension.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tyler, understanding Ana¡¯s intentions, calmly asked, ¡°So?¡±


    Olivia felt a tightness in her chest, breathing deeply. She looked down with her lips slightly parted.


    Ana scoffed, undeterred by Tyler¡¯s rudeness. ¡°So, Naomi will never be part of our family.


    Not now, not ever.¡±


    With those harsh words, she left with Maisy. Tyler scoffed as well.


    Olivia sat in bed, feeling the air was getting thin. She didn¡¯t look up, trying her best not to get dragged


    into the conflict.


    Tyler, unconcerned by Ana¡¯s words, turned to Olivia with a softer tone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t


    you like the food?¡± He then offered her some soup. ¡°Here, at least have


    some soup.¡±


    Olivia knew, despite everything, that Tyler would support Naomi against Ana¡¯s threats,


    Chapter 279


    easing her worries. She realized that worrying was pointless.


    ¡®Nina¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t get involved. I just need to focus on the baby and give birth,¡® she thought,


    findingfort in the idea.


    Smiling at Tyler, she tightened her grip on the spoon and said, ¡°Thanks, Tyler.¡±


    Her thanks sounded distant, like they were strangers.


    Tyler, puzzled by her sudden gratitude, asked, ¡°Why are you thanking me out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°I can manage on my own, so you don¡¯t need to fuss over me,¡± she responded, only for Tyler¡¯s


    expression to harden at her words.


    ¡°Olivia.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Olivia had to stay in the hospital for one night for observation and went home the next day. Everyone at


    the Harrises was anxiously waiting for the amniocentesis result.


    She noticed Tyler was surprisingly calm during these days. He didn¡¯t seem worried and was always by


    her side.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Three dayster, Linda dropped by. She walked into the bedroom where Tyler was busy with


    paperwork and said, ¡°The results are out, Mr. Tyler. It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Hearing this, Tyler stood up. He¡¯s tall and always looks dignified just by being there. Even though he¡¯s


    usually quiet, he¡¯s not too serious butes off as grown¨Cup and graceful.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    Olivia, who was sitting in bed, finally rxed.


    Everything was okay. It really was¡­


    She closed her eyes, relieved from the weight of her worries.


    Tyler, still calm, said, ¡°Good to hear,¡± then told Linda, ¡°Thank you. You can go now.¡±


    Linda looked rxed too. ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    After Linda left, he turned to Olivia. ¡°You¡¯ll be up and about soon. You should get out


    more.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to visit my school,¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Tyler replied, ready to make her happy.-


    Maisy was the happiest in the household after finding out the result. She showered Olivial with gifts,


    having them sent over by the maids.


    The gifts piling up were fancy, each possibly as costly as a house. But Olivia wasn¡¯t thrilled; she felt


    overwhelmed and wished she could say no.


    Tyler tried to cheer her up, ¡°Just ept them. They¡¯re from grandma.¡±


    But Olivia had something else on her mind. ¡°I¡¯d like to go home, Tyler.¡±


    Chapter 280


    2/23


    His smile vanished at her words. After a moment, he said, ¡°I heard your dad¡¯s been busy. I¡¯ll take you


    home once he¡¯s back.¡±


    Olivia was doubtful. ¡°Did he go on another business trip?¡±


    Her phone was broken, so she hadn¡¯t been in touch with anyone. She had been wanting to call Darren,


    but she couldn¡¯t. She had no idea what he had been up to.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Tyler said, ¡°He¡¯s away on business.¡±


    Disappointed, she nodded. ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    She actually missed Darren.


    What Olivia didn¡¯t know was Tyler wanted to keep her away from the Jones family. He thought it


    unnecessary for her to be in touch with them, hoping to spare her from stress. Sitting by her bed, he


    looked genuinely concerned. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movies in two days. What do you think?¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t interested. She felt it was important not to depend too much on him. Their rtionship


    should be about the baby and nothing more.


    ¡°I¡¯d


    ¡°I¡¯d rather just visit my school, Tyler,¡± she insisted, shaking her head.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Tyler was struck by Olivia¡¯s wide, innocent eyes and paused before replying softly, ¡°Sure. ¡°He then


    gently touched her stomach, whispering, ¡°Be good.¡±


    Olivia looked down at his hand. Her stomach wasn¡¯t showing the pregnancy yet, so his hand covered


    most of it.


    She felt the baby calm down under his touch.


    The next day, Tyler took Olivia to her school to get some fresh air while he visited a club nearby. There,


    he met up with a couple of friends for drinks.


    They cheered for him bing a father, and he smiled warmly, sipping his wine. ¡°She¡¯s just a few


    months along.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping it quite low¨Ckey. I wouldn¡¯t have known you¡¯re going to be a dad if it wasn¡¯t for the


    rumor going around.¡±


    Dn Reid, Tyler¡¯s longtime friend and former ssmate, was the one who brought it up. He was


    confused by the situation.


    ,


    Tyler had previously been very open about Naomi¡¯s illness, consulting doctors all over the world to find


    a bone marrow match, which cost a fortune.


    Everyone thought Tyler and Naomi¡¯s bond was unbreakable, even in the face of her illness. Yet, here


    he was, married and about to be a father in secret.


    The news was shocking to them all.


    Especially curious was who had quickly taken Naomi¡¯s ce as Tyler¡¯s wife, a woman none of them


    had met yet, this mysterious Mrs. Harris. Tyler hadn¡¯t invited anyone to their wedding.


    Sitting back with his wine, Tyler smiled as he listened to Dn¡¯s questions. ¡°The baby was a bit of a


    surprise, so I didn¡¯t rush to share the news. It¡¯s early days yet.¡±


    Dn was dying of curiosity. Who could win Tyler¡¯s heart other than Naomi? He wanted to know who it


    was.


    ¡°Who is this Mrs. Harris? What does she look like? Is she from abroad? Can you show us a picture or


    something?¡± he asked.


    Chaer 201


    Tyler, still rxed, responded, ¡°She¡¯s not from abroad. She¡¯s quiet, not too active, not sociable. I¡¯ll bring


    her along next time.¡±


    His tone was calm, yet there was a hint of happiness when he spoke of her.


    Dn probed further, ¡°How old is she? What does she do?¡±


    At that, Tyler paused, his smile fading. ¡°She¡¯s a lot younger than me. She¡¯s still in university.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn, a university student?!¡± Dn¡¯s jaw almost dropped, staring at Tyler in shock.


    Tyler simply ced his wine ss down and didn¡¯t react to Dn¡¯s astonishment.


    Dn decided he had to meet this woman himself. The idea of Mrs. Harris being just a


    student seemed unbelievable.


    That was just ridiculous.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Olivia visited her school for fresh air. As she walked around, she noticed that the bridge donated by


    Harris Group was already being built. Even theb building was under construction.


    It seemed a lot had changed since shest visited.


    Seeing the Harris Group¡¯s logo in front of the building suddenly made her feel weak. Everything was


    changing so fast, and she felt out of ce, like she no longer belonged.


    Olivia wandered until she reached theke, where she sat on a bench, watching swans glide over the


    water glowing with the sunset.


    Then, she heard someone call her name. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    She turned to look. It was Sophie, standing just behind her.


    Seeing Sophie after so long left Olivia momentarily frozen. Sophie didn¡¯t look too good either. They


    hadn¡¯t seen each other since the encounter at the mall.


    After a moment of silence, Olivia stood up, and Sophie seemed to want toe closer but


    hesitated.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± Sophie said again, gripping her bag with uncertainty.


    ¡°Sophie,¡± Olivia responded with a warm smile.


    There was a lot Sophie wanted to ask, especially seeing how elegantly Olivia was dressed. It made


    Sophie wonder if Olivia had really stopped her studies.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to school?¡± Sophie finally asked.


    Olivia, who once feared Sophie discovering her secret with Tyler, now felt relieved of that fear. ¡°Maybe


    later, after a long time,¡± she replied.


    Sophie fell silent when she heard that before asking again, ¡°Olivia, is it true that you¡¯re now¡­ Mrs.


    Harris?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Olivia responded slowly.


    This left Sophie confused. Tyler, previously engaged to Naomi and technically her brother -inw, was


    now Olivia¡¯s husband.


    She remembered Tyler being kind to Olivia, but always assumed it was because of Naomi.


    Chapter 282


    The turn of events baffled her.


    Sophie carefully broached the subject, trying to sound as normal as possible, Congrattions,¡± she


    said with a smile.


    ¦°


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Olivia replied with joy. Then she asked, ¡°How are things with you and Jacob?¡± She still


    cared for her.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t contain her happiness, ¡°We¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    212


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s blush made Olivia smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you. Honestly, I envy you, Soof.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Olivia was envious because Sophie had everything she wished for: her own unique personality,


    freedom, a loving family, and being with the person she loved.


    She had none of that.


    But Sophie wasn¡¯t trying to make Olivia feel bad. Even though she tried to control her


    feelings, she couldn¡¯t stop the happiness from showing on her face whenever she thought about Jacob.


    ¡°People actually envy you, Olivia. You¡¯re Mrs. Harris now, and that¡¯s something a lot of women dream


    about.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and


    The Harris family had been rich for generations. No one could match their status, Tyler was considered


    a dream man by many women. Even though Jacob was wonderful, he couldn¡¯tpare to Tyler.


    Sophie knew this very well.


    But for Sophie, Jacob was the only man she ever wanted, no matter how impressive others might be.


    ¡°Really, getting married into the Harrises is like a dream for many. We¡¯re the ones who should be


    jealous.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t argue. She just smiled and nodded.


    Just then, Nina came over with a jacket and put it on Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s a bit chilly today, ma¡¯am. We should


    head back.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Soof.¡±


    Olivia touched her belly out of habit and left with Nina.


    Sophie saw that. She also noticed how slowly Olivia was walking and how anxious Nina


    seemed.


    Suddenly, it hit her¨COlivia was pregnant. This thought stunned her.


    Olivia said goodbye again before she left. Sophie replied and watched her go.


    Sophie stood there, lost in thought until her phone rang.


    It was Jacob. Thanks to Sophie¡¯s family, he was doing well in a bigpany like Harris


    2/2


    Group. This made her very happy.


    ¡°When are you done with sses today? I¡¯lle pick you up. I¡¯m finishing work early,¡± Jacob said with


    a smile.


    ¡°I just saw Olivia, Jacob.¡±


    He fell silent hearing that. Sophie waited for a couple of seconds.


    Then Jacob quickly asked, ¡°Oh? Where did you see her?¡± His tone was cold, as if he had no Interest in


    finding out.


    ¡°By theke at school. She was alone. I think she might be¡­ pregnant.¡±


    Jacob was quiet again. Sophie hesitated, worried she might have assumed wrong, ¡°But I¡¯m just


    guessing. I don¡¯t know if she really is pregnant.¡±


    He scoffed and responded dryly, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Sophie felt something was off but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening,¡± Jacob said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sitting in the office, Jacob¡¯s cold expression lingered after the call ended.


    Just then, Linda entered his office, and he quickly stood up.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Pearces supporting him; Tyler also seemed to be giving him special attention. Life had


    been going smoothly for him.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Jacob greeted Linda as soon as she came into his office, ¡°Hello, Ms. Linda.¡±


    Linda smiled at him, handing over a document. ¡°Great job on the farm project. Mr. Tyler is really


    pleased, so you might need to go on a trip in a few days.¡±


    She gave him another paper. ¡°Here¡¯s the n to change Barva Vige into a ce tourists will want to


    visit. Take a look.¡±


    Jacob felt like he knew the name Barva Vige. After thinking hard, it hit him¨Cit was Olivia¡¯s hometown!


    He quickly looked over the document. It didn¡¯t take him long to figure out what was going on. He looked


    up at Linda.


    ¡°This project is special because of Mrs. Harris. We¡¯re counting on you to see it through.¡±


    Jacob held the document tightly.


    Linda saw his reaction but didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for him to respond.


    He snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Linda smiled and left his office right away.


    Jacob looked at the document again, his grip so tight his knuckles turned white. He threw


    it on the floor.


    The moment the document scattered on the floor, he stared at it, his eyes bloodshot, andughed


    bitterly. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d be working on something for Olivia, especially a project her husband


    had gifted her.


    Olivia had married into a prestigious family. She was living a whole new life, even


    expecting a baby.


    They say, ¡°People depend on their children¡¯s sess.¡± Tyler¡¯s actions showed he really


    believed this about Olivia.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    What would Jacob call her when they met again? The honorable Mrs. Harris?


    He was smiling, but his eyes were anything but warm.


    After leaving school, Olivia got into the car.


    COM 284


    Tyler was still at the club when his phone rang. It was Nina, saying Olivia had left school. He was


    always worried about Olivia being out by herself, so Nina was with her and would keep him updated.


    Tyler watched the car drive away from the school. ¡°Okay, take her for a drive,¡± he told Nina over the


    phone.


    ¡°Will do, sir.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t turn around until the car had disappeared from view. Right then, a friend approached him. ¡°I


    heard Harris Group donated more money to the university nearby. I was wondering why they have a


    soft spot for that school, and now I see it¡¯s because your wife studies there.¡±


    Tyler slid his phone into his pocket and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    But really, it was clear to everyone that it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.


    Dn joined in with a smirk. ¡°Come on, the school¡¯s been doing so much better since yourpany¡¯s


    donation. It¡¯s pretty well¨Cknown that the roads around the school were a mess. Cars were everywhere,


    making it dangerous even to walk, and idents weremon. It makes you wonder if your donation


    was just to help out the school or maybe for someone special who goes there.¡±


    Dn would never let go of the chance to tease Tyler a little, especially when it came to any news


    about Olivia.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Tyler picked up his ss of wine again, not paying attention to Dn. They touched their sses,


    making a light clinking sound. Tyler took a small sip of the wine and really enjoyed it.


    He looked down at the see¨Cthrough red wine in his ss. He didn¡¯t want to deny it anymore, and after


    a bit, he said, ¡°This wine¡¯s really good.¡±


    Olivia wanted her old phone number back, but she had to give up when she realized she had forgotten


    her ID.


    She didn¡¯t feel like going home yet, so she asked her driver to just drive around without a set


    destination.


    While she was looking out of the car window, not really focusing on anything, Tyler called her. She


    answered right away.


    He was at the club¡¯s balcony, having a cigarette and leaning against the wall. He asked, ¡± Are you still


    out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go home now,¡± she replied.


    Tyler was focused, looking straight ahead. His hand was near the ashtray, and he slowly moved the


    cigarette in his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sleepy, Tyler.¡± Her voice was slow; she sounded very tired.


    His eyes filled with gentleness and patience. ¡°Alright, go home and get some rest.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    Then Tyler added, ¡°Call me when you get home.¡±


    Lately, Olivia had been trying to keep her distance from him, so she didn¡¯t say anything after hearing


    that.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I won¡¯t call you when I get home. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    She had mentioned she was sleepy twice. Tyler wondered just how tired she could be.


    Still, he went along with what she wanted; he was being nice about it. ¡°Mm¨Chmm, okay.


    Chapter 25


    Try to take a little nap on the way home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±


    Olivia hung up first.


    Tyler put out his cigarette only after the call was over. He pushed himself away from the wall and left


    the balcony.


    When he got back, Dn saw him. ¡°Did you call your wife?¡±


    Tyler nced at him. ¡°You know, not talking won¡¯t make people think you¡¯re mute.¡±


    Dnughed. ¡°Are you embarrassed? Looks like she¡¯s quite clingy.¡±


    Tyler sat on the couch, crossing his legs in a rxed manner. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, so I took her out to


    rx. She said she¡¯s tired, so I had the driver take her home.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got yourself a sweet little thing,¡± Dn teased again.


    As Tyler took another sip of his wine, thinking of Olivia, he felt the wine was especially


    sweet.


    As soon as Olivia got home, she went straight to bed. While she was deeply asleep, she thought she


    could smell alcohol and felt a hand on her cheek.


    It took her some effort to open her eyes, and when she did, she saw Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Tyler,¡± she called out


    softly.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Tyler supported himself next to Olivia when she woke up. He leaned over a bit and gently asked, ¡°Are


    you up?¡±


    She was still in a daze. She grabbed the nket and looked at him, still half¨Casleep,¡± You¡¯re home?¡±


    He looked down, with a gentle look in his eyes. ¡°Min hmm, I¡¯m home. Did you have a good sleep?¡±


    Olivia felt really tired because of her pregnancy. She could sleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    She said, ¡°I think I slept for about half an hour. It was nice.¡±


    Then she noticed something. ¡°You reck of alcohol,¡± She quickly covered her nose with the nket and


    made a face. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking.¡±


    Tyler chuckled a bit when he saw her reaction. ¡°Yes, I had a few drinks. I¡¯m in a good


    mood.¡±


    Olivia gave him a puzzled look.


    He kept staring at her, smiling. ¡°Did you behave today?¡±


    At first, she wasn¡¯t sure what he meant. Then he said, ¡°I was asking our baby.¡±


    Only then did she figure it out. She hadn¡¯t been feeling sick muchtely. She nodded. ¡± Mm¨Chmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me feel it,¡± Tyler said..


    He was a bit tipsy, so he was extra gentle. He seemed very kind.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia was really sensitive to smells now, so she didn¡¯t like the strong smell of alcohol. She kept the


    nket over her nose. After hesitating, she lifted her shirt a little.


    Her belly wasn¡¯t t anymore. There was a small bump.


    She noticed it when she saw the bump. She turned her head away, feeling shy.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gained weight,¡± she whispered..


    Tyler was gentle as he touched the bump. He ced his hand on it, feeling the baby.


    Nobody knew how long this wouldst when Olivia said, ¡°I might catch a cold, Tyler.¡± The nket


    muffled her voice.


    Tyler removed his hand but still looked at her belly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve gained weight. Your belly will get


    even bigger. The little thing is growing after all.¡±


    In that moment, Olivia felt really calm. It was a warm and cozy feeling, like being in a warm bath.


    He pulled the nket to cover her belly. ¡°Please look like mommy.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t even guess what their baby might look like. But it didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing


    was the baby¡¯s health.


    Tyler stayed by the bed for a bit longer. He thought he¡¯d spare her from the alcohol smell. ¡°Get some


    more sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Olivia, only her eyes peeking out from the nket, nodded.


    They were like an ordinary couple¨Ca shy young wife and a mature, good¨Clooking husband. They were


    a good match.


    He watched her while smiling for a bit longer before going to the bathroom.


    After he left, Olivia felt relieved. She loosened her grip on the nket and breathed more easily.


    She began imagining what the baby would look like, recalling what Tyler had said.


    She was still in bed when he came back from the shower, no longer reeking of alcohol.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Dressed in pajamas, Tyler asked Olivia in a light and easy¨Cgoing way, ¡°How was it outside today?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer him as shey in bed.


    He noticed her silence and gently prodded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She recalled running into Sophie earlier but quickly dismissed the thought, shaking her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Tyler didn¡¯t press further. He was in a surprisingly good mood, eyes warm and


    soft.


    ¡°Do I still reek of alcohol?¡± he asked, and then he opened the windows.


    his


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After his shower, Olivia couldn¡¯t smell any alcohol on him. She nestled deeper into her nket and


    shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Tylerughed lightly.


    Olivia watched him from her cozy spot in bed. He was by the window, dressed in dark


    blue pajamas. Feeling a bit overwhelmed, she looked away.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked, after letting fresh air into the room.


    Muffled by the sheets, Olivia replied, ¡°No.¡±


    But truthfully, she was hungry. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it, worrying about gaining more weight.


    Tyler chuckled and walked to the door. His smile faded when he ordered Nina, ¡°Bring some food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Nina responded and went downstairs.


    Watching him stand over there, Olivia noticed that Tyler had smiled a lot today, which


    made her think.


    When the food arrived, Tyler turned to her and said, ¡°Have some chicken porridge to make your


    stomach feel better.¡± He was in a great mood today.


    She didn¡¯t respond but started eating after Nina served the food. Tyler sat nearby, reading the


    newspaper.


    Chapter 287


    Watching him, Olivia felt a stir of emotions. She wondered if she was falling for the kindness in his


    gaze, a kindness she thought wasn¡¯t meant for her.


    The next day, Olivia felt down.


    Tyler noticed her mood and tried to be even more considerate. He wanted to keep the baby safe here,


    so he took extra care of her feelings.


    He offered, ¡°Want me to take you out somewhere?¡±


    Olivia wanted distance between them. ¡°I can go by myself, Tyler.¡± She was firm in her


    response.


    Tyler stared at her for a long time before saying, ¡°Sure. Any ce you¡¯d like to visit today?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere is fine,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Okay, just


    tell the driver,¡± he said. Since she had passed the risky stage, he allowed her


    more freedom in her activities.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I will.¡±


    Before they went downstairs for breakfast, Tyler affectionately stroked her head.


    Feeling bored, Olivia decided to go out after eating, letting Nina know she¡¯d be leaving


    with the driver.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Keith came home during the day, so Tyler decided to stay. They had important work stuff to talk about.


    Tyler was waiting outside when Keith arrived. Keith got out of the car after his driver opened the door


    for him.


    Tyler went over to greet him. It had been a while since Keith was home.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡± Keith asked right away.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, it¡¯s stable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Keith said with a nod.


    He was a very determined guy. After asking about the baby, he walked straight to the living room, and


    Tyler followed him.


    ¡°Did you go to Mr. Pearce¡¯s funeral?¡± Keith asked on the way.


    ¡°No, I sent Linda instead.¡±


    Keith frowned and stopped walking.


    ¡°I had Linda bring a gift, though.¡±


    Keith seemed okay with this and kept walking.


    Then, Tyler mentioned, ¡°Morgan¡¯s death anniversary ising up. Should we do something?¡±


    Keith¡¯s face turned cold. After a short pause, he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to do? She¡¯s gone. Just have one


    of the staff visit her grave.¡®


    And he kept walking, leaving Tyler with a cold expression as well.


    Olivia was in the car feeling quite lonely, with nowhere in particr to go.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The driver just kept driving, letting her have some space to think.


    Suddenly, she decided on a ce and told the driver the address.


    When the driver heard, he looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be really crowded there, ma¡¯am.


    Chapter 288


    ¡°I want to go anyway,¡± she said firmly,


    So, the driver had no choice but to take her to the crowded stone pier at the za, the same ce


    where ude found herst time,


    She had no idea why she wanted to go there, Maybe she was just looking for a change of


    scenery.


    Sitting alone, she watched people go by, lost in her thoughts.


    The driver stayed in the car, watching over her from a distance, careful not to bother her.


    Just a minuteter, ude showed up, walking by himself.


    He had just finished a meeting with Yance Bank and was feeling pretty down. He wanted to clear his


    head, so he left his car and walked. He ended up at the za where Olivia was


    He froze when he saw a familiar figure sitting on the stone pier. He just stood there, staring for a long


    time.


    At first, he wasn¡¯t sure, but then he called out, ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Olivia was shocked to hear his voice. She shuddered and turned around, hardly believing


    1.


    Seeing ude made her stutter, ¡°C¨Cude? What are you doing here?¡±


    ude just smiled.


    Seeing him smile, Olivia smiled back and got up.


    ude walked up to her. ¡°Looks like we had the same idea,¡± he said.


    Olivia was about to say something when she noticed a pendant ude was wearing.


    Noticing her look, ude smiled and exined, ¡°Someone in the family passed away. This is a


    ne with their ashes.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Olivia felt sad when she heard that news. It reminded her of the time her grandmother passed away.


    She looked at ude and asked, ¡°Are you okay, ude?¡±


    ude kept smiling, aforting kind of smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It happens, you know? He had a long life, so I


    think it¡¯s better just to ept it.¡±


    Olivia was happy to hear he was taking it well. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Then ude looked at her with a curious gaze. ¡°But what about you? Why are you here all by


    yourself?¡±


    Olivia might have wanted someone to talk to, but she didn¡¯t find anyone. That¡¯s why she asked her


    driver to bring her here.


    She didn¡¯t tell him that, though. Instead, she said quietly, ¡°I just felt likeing here.¡±


    ude didn¡¯t press her further. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with your phone? I couldn¡¯t reach


    you.¡±


    Suddenly remembering, Olivia quickly exined, ¡°Oh, ude, I meant to tell you. My phone and SIM


    card are busted, which is why I couldn¡¯t text you back.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°They¡¯re broken?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    He remembered Tyler had her phone thest time he called. He looked at her for a moment without


    saying anything.


    Feeling his stare, Olivia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ude?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± udeughed it off. He obviously didn¡¯t believe her phone just broke on its


    Own.


    He looked at her again. ¡°You seem upset. What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What is it? Can you tell me?¡±


    Olivia


    just stood there, feeling awkward and unsure of what to say.


    ude kept asking gently, ¡°Are the Harrises treating you well?¡±


    Tel 289


    Finally, she nodded. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ quite good to me.¡±


    ¡°What about Tyler?¡±


    When ude mentioned Tyler, Olivia went silent. He noticed her reaction and stared at


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a problem, ude,¡± she said.


    He waited patiently, already guessing it had something to do with Tyler.


    ¡°Is there a way for me to avoid someone?¡± Olivia looked desperate for an


    answer


    ude was a smart man. He understood a lot without her having to say it. ¡°You just need to be strong


    and stand up for yourself,¡± he answered.


    Olivia felt helpless, lost, and hurt. She didn¡¯t know how to be strong.


    ude encouraged her, ¡°All you need to do is focus on yourself and the baby. Anything else, including


    the baby¡¯s father, has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Olivia had been trying to tell herself the same thing, but her feelings for Tyler kept getting in the way.


    She was worried.


    Suddenly, ude gently held her face, looking into her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a way out. You can¡­


    He paused, then continued, ¡°Fall for someone else.¡±


    His eyes had a tempting look, reminding her of a story where someone is tempted to make a choice


    they hadn¡¯t considered before.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Olivia was really confused after ude¡¯s suggestion. As she looked at him, she noticed something very


    charming about his gentle face¨Cit was like a spell.


    ¡°Only if you start liking someone else can you stop liking him. Understand?¡± ude exined.


    She felt lost in his kind eyes for a moment.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, Olivia quickly came back to reality and moved ude¡¯s hands off her face. Just then, the


    driver, who was waiting in the car, saw this sweet moment.


    ude took his hands back quickly when she pushed them away. He kept looking at her, slightly


    leaning forward.


    She started to think that ude was like a dangerous monster hiding behind kindness..


    ¡°Please, ude, act properly,¡± she told him.


    He chuckled upon hearing that and then stood up straight. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± His eyes remained gentle.


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you did.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t understand how ude could be so charming without even trying. His words had a


    magical effect on her.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she answered.


    ude didn¡¯te any closer. He went back to acting the way that made her feelfortable. ¡°Sorry


    that I¡¯ve offended you.¡±


    Olivia always treated him like a brother, someone she could talk to about anything. Shet wasn¡¯t angry


    at him and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Then, they sat together on the stone pier. ude smiled. ¡°What I said was true, Olivia. I wasn¡¯t joking.


    Maybe you should¡­ try it.¡±


    This idea started to grow on her.


    After a little while, Olivia felt it inappropriate for them to be sitting there. She stood up quickly, saying, ¡°I


    need to take care of something, ude. I should go now.¡±


    Chapter 290


    2/2


    He didn¡¯t try to keep her there because he saw she was uneasy. His eyes looked sad.¡± Okay, take


    care.¡±


    She turned and walked to the car.


    ude stayed on the pler, watching her go with a slight smile.


    Olivia was really nervous by the time she got to the car. She felt weird.


    The driver also noticed her nervousness. He politely asked, ¡°Shall we head back home, ma¡¯am?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s¡­ go


    home.¡±


    As they started to leave, he saw ude still sitting there through the mirror. ude sensed the gaze,


    and he gave the car a cold stare.


    They drove back to the Harrises. When Olivia got out of the car, she saw Tyler leaving the


    house with Keith.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Olivia instantly stopped walking when she saw Keith. She hadn¡¯t seen him much since she moved into


    the Harris¡® home, and his sudden appearance surprised her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Feeling a bit scared and unsure, Olivia hesitated, wondering if she should say hello.


    Tyler, noticing her hesitation, asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize him?¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Olivia decided to approach and mistakenly called out, ¡°Mr. Keith.¡±


    Keith looked displeased at being addressed that way.


    Tyler stared at her too.


    Realizing her error, Olivia quickly corrected herself, ¡°D¨CDad.¡±


    Keith, not one to hold grudges and knowing Olivia was carrying his grandchild, softened his expression.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby? I heard you were feeling really sick before.¡±


    Under both their gazes, Olivia replied, ¡°The baby¡¯s fine now, Dad. I haven¡¯t been sicktely.¡±


    Keith, happy to hear his grandchild was well, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    He seemed to be in a hurry to leave, so he walked away shortly after.


    Once Keith was gone, Tyler¡¯s expression turned gentle as he asked Olivia, ¡°Where did you go today?¡±


    Nervously, she answered, ¡°I just had the driver drive me around.¡±


    ¡°Go rest then,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±


    When Olivia reached the living room, she saw maids carrying a broken picture frame. The sight of the


    photo inside hit her hard.


    She stopped, frozen.


    The maids, noticing her, continued to the trash can and threw the frame away, making a loud thud as it


    dropped. Olivia shuddered and looked toward the door.


    Tyler, still near the door, talked to the driver about Olivia¡¯s whereabouts that day.


    Chapter 291


    He noticed Olivia standing in the living room, staring at something not far away from him, then at the


    trash can where the photo had been thrown. His face showed no emotion as he nced at the


    discarded photograph and then back at Olivia.


    Seeing his gaze, Olivia panicked and hurried upstairs.


    It was Morgan¡¯s photo, the one she saw in her roomst time.


    Tyler watched her go, his expression unchanged. He then turned to the driver, who said, Mr. Tyler, Ms.


    Olivia went to a za today. She met¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he should reveal more.


    Tyler noticed how troubled he looked. ¡°Who did she meet?¡±


    ¡°She met ude,¡± the driver finally said, nervous under Tyler¡¯s scrutinizing look


    ¡°Did they n to meet there?¡± Tyler asked calmly.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    The driver, Adam Corrs, said, ¡°No, they just happened to meet there. It¡¯s the same ce where we


    found herst time she disappeared. ude got to her before we did.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it was a coincidence,¡± Tyler said without much emotion.


    Adam didn¡¯t say anything more, while Tyler walked off to the living room, seemingly distracted.


    Olivia felt really sad when she went back to her room, but she didn¡¯t know why. She was upset about


    how the maids threw away Morgan¡¯s photo and how Tyler didn¡¯t seem to care about it either.


    Just then, Tyler walked in and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Olivia, surprised by his sudden appearance, replied, ¡°Nothing, just feeling a bit tired.¡±


    He moved closer and asked, ¡°Is this about Morgan¡¯s photo?¡±


    She quickly said, ¡°No.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Morgan¡¯s death anniversary is in a few days. If you¡¯re scared, stay at Sandalwood


    Pce in the meantime.¡±


    Confused, Olivia asked, ¡°Why throw away her photo, Tyler? Wasn¡¯t that her memorial picture?¡±


    Tyler calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s gone. We need to eventually clear out her things. They just take up space.¡±


    Olivia widened her eyes, shocked to hear him say that.


    Seeing her reaction, Tyler covered her with a nket and gently asked, ¡°Did the photo scare you?¡±


    Trying to keep some distance, Olivia answered, ¡°No, Tyler.¡±


    He stared at her, while she lowered her head, not knowing what else to say. She didn¡¯t know how he


    would react, and her heart was beating slowly. She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Just as she felt it hard to breathe, Tyler stoppeding closer. He said, ¡°Take a rest if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Chapter 292


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I will, Tyler,¡± she replied, keeping her distance.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Tyler had been busytely because Morgan¡¯s death anniversary was in two days.


    The Harris family did little for it, just sending a few maids to the grave. Olivia noticed nobody seemed


    really sad; life went on as usual.


    ton


    Two dayster, Olivia received a text from ude: [Let¡¯s go and see the maple trees, Olivia]


    Tyler was washing up in the bathroom, while she was sitting in bed. She was surprised and wondered


    how ude got her new number.


    She stared at her phone for a long time.


    When she heard some noise in the bathroom, she looked toward the door and quickly hid her phone.


    Tyler came out, and seeing she was still in bed, he asked, ¡°Do you want them to send you breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat downstairs, Tyler,¡± Olivia decided. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, without furtherment.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Tyler headed to the dressing room right after that.


    Olivia was still holding her phone, visibly shaking.


    When Tyler came back, he had changed into a shirt and suit but hadn¡¯t tied his tie yet. Sitting on the


    bed, he looked at Olivia and started talking about something unexpected.¡± Do you know why we keep


    Morgan¡¯s death anniversary so simple?¡±


    Olivia was confused about why he was bringing this up now.


    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s because Morgan chose to end her life for love, which is not something our family


    celebrates. She made her choice, and we believe she should face the consequences. Dying for a man


    is not something we think deserves our remembrance.¡±


    After a couple of seconds, Tyler looked at Olivia. ¡°You know who the man I¡¯m talking about is, right?¡±


    Olivia hesitated before answering, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s ude.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°H¨CHow did she die?¡±


    ¡°She jumped off a building right in front of him.¡±


    Hearing this made Olivia feel cold and tense.


    Tyler described the scene matter¨Cof¨Cfactly and without emotion, ¡°She jumped from the 23rd floor. It


    was a terrible and bloody scene.


    Olivia was scared and drenched in sweat.


    Tyler noticed her fear and smiled slightly. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Olivia had many questions about why Morgan would do such a thing, especially since she knew ude


    and Morgan were once engaged, linking their families closely. But she was


    too afraid to ask.


    After some time, she shook her head. ¡°N¨CNo.¡±


    Tyler patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from ude?¡±


    Hearing this made Olivia feel even more anxious. ¡°Mm¨Chmm¡­¡±


    Chapter 203


    After their talk, Tyler got ready to leave the room, reminding Olivia, ¡°Rest more.¡±


    Olivia was still shuddering. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Tyler had told her about Morgan¡¯s


    death.


    Downstairs, Tyler got a call from Naomi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. It was my fault,¡± she apologized.


    They hadn¡¯t fixed things between them since their argument and were not talking much.


    She went on, ¡°I¡¯d like to say sorry to Olivia too. Has her phone number changed? I can¡¯t reach her.¡±


    When Tyler heard this, he stopped for a moment and replied, ¡°Her phone might be broken. You don¡¯t


    need to say sorry to her. She¡¯s your sister, and it¡¯s up to your family if she shoulde back home. You


    should sort it out.¡±


    Then, he asked, ¡°The baby¡¯s more stable now. Did your parents talk to her about moving back?¡±


    It seemed like he was trying to encourage Naomi¡¯s family to make a decision.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi quickly replied, ¡°She should stay there. The most important thing is for the baby to be healthy.¡±


    This time, she sounded like she really meant what she said.


    Tyler expected this and responded tly.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly before. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about how I acted, Tyler


    Right after she said that, Naomi started coughing. Tyler¡¯s expression turned serious, and after a short


    pause, he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you,¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Naomi replied weakly, her coughing easing


    Tyler hadn¡¯t visited her since their argument.


    Olivia had been sitting in bed, reying Tyler¡¯s words from the morning and the confrontation with


    ude and the Harrises in her mind. Now, ude¡¯s message felt like a thorn in her side.


    When Nina brought her breakfast, Olivia looked up at her.


    ¡°Mr. Tyler left the house early. He told me to bring this to you,¡± Nina said, smiling,


    ¡°He went out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he say where he was going?¡±


    Nina set down the food and answered, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Understanding that Tyler was probably busy, Olivia didn¡¯t press further. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay. I¡¯ll


    manage to eat,¡± she told Nina.


    ¡°Alright, just call if you need anything,¡± Nina replied before leaving.


    Alone, Olivia took her phone out from under the nket and stared at it. Holding the phone tightly, she


    saw the message again.


    [I¡¯ll stay home today, ude. I don¡¯t feel well.]


    ude was standing at the base of Maple Tree Mountain, looking down at his phone.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood quietly for a moment, then with a sad and resigned smile, he put his phone away and started


    to walk up the mountain alone.


    Olivia felt uneasy after sending ude the text.


    Even if something bad happened to Morgan because of him, ude had always been kind to her,


    never causing her harm. She questioned whether it was fair tobel him as bad just because of


    Morgan¡¯s fate.


    Olivia gripped her phone and kept scratching it.


    As she wrestled with her thoughts, Olivia got another message. It was from ude.


    [I¡¯ve been feeling down.]


    That¡¯s all he wrote. Olivia bit her lip as she read it, and then she turned off her phone.


    Deciding to get out of bed, she went downstairs and saw Ana sitting on the couch, staring


    at a lit candle.


    Just then, a maid handed Ana an invitation. She looked at it briefly before setting it aside.


    Olivia stood there, curious about the invitation.


    Ana finally spoke up, ¡°There¡¯s an event tomorrow. You should dress up ande with me.¡±


    Since marrying into the family, Ana has always made sure Olivia was included in various social events.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure what event it was this time. She didn¡¯t feel brave enough to ask Ana for more details,


    so she just agreed with whatever was nned by saying, ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    Ana then got up from the couch and left the living room.


    Sometimeter, Olivia looked at the invitation lying on the table. It read, ¡°Exclusive Invitation by Yancey


    Bank.¡±


    Knowing that this bank was owned by the Pearce family made Olivia think. Would that mean they were


    going to the Pearces¡® event tomorrow?


    Feeling anxious, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands.


    Just then, Nina, perhaps noticing Olivia¡¯s unease, came over with a shawl and draped it around her,


    saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The weather had indeed turned chillier recently, and Nina took extra care to wrap Olivia warmly, almost


    like a dumpling.


    That night, when Tyler got back, Olivia had already gone to sleep. She had spent the day at a flower


    arranging social with some affluentdies, following Ana. It was so tiring that she went to bed right after


    dinner.


    Tyler nced toward the bed at Olivia but then left quietly.


    Suddenly, Olivia woke up, disturbed by the smell of disinfectant in the air. Her sense of Suddenly, Olivia


    woke up, smell had be very sensitive since she became pregnant, and she could smell


    anything close by quite strongly.


    Squinting in the dim light, she noticed a silhouette in the dark.


    It was Tyler, picking up a phone call. Olivia could hear a woman¡¯s voice, likely Naomi¡¯s, asking if Tyler


    had made it home.


    Tyler, on his way to the bathroom, replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten home.¡±


    Naomi then asked, ¡°What about Olivia? Is she sleeping?¡±


    Standing near the window, Tyler lit a cigarette and responded with a simple, ¡°Mm- hmm, I think she is.¡±


    Chapter 295


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Take good care of her for me.¡±


    Tyler started smoking, blowing smoke from his thin lips. The cold breeze outside carried the smoke


    away.


    Naomi hung up after he gave a short response. He locked his phone and looked down from the


    window.


    Olivia, who had been listening in, tried tofort herself in the dark, feeling the chill.


    Unaware that Olivia was awake, Tyler went to the bathroom after smoking only half of the cigarette.


    When he returned, Olivia pretended to be asleep, hugging herself tightly. under the covers, trying to


    ward off the cold and the lingering smell of disinfectant.


    Although they were married, Olivia knew her ce was still Naomi¡¯s. She told herself not to develop


    feelings for Tyler, even if she was carrying his child.


    It felt wrong to her to intrude on his rtionship with Naomi.


    Tyler, not turning on any lights and thinking Olivia was asleep, got into bed. He noticed. Olivia sleeping


    at the very edge and moved closer to bring her into his arms, feeling the warmth and softness of her.


    His breathing started to quicken.


    Feeling his embrace, Olivia, now fully awake and surprised, softly called out to him, Tyler,¡± even as she


    tried to gently push him away.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Tyler remained still, holding Olivia close and breathing in the scent of her hair. They hadn¡¯t crossed


    boundaries, especially since Olivia had been going through a delicate


    pregnancy.


    When she tried to push him away, he caressed her head and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve reached three months


    now.¡±


    Indeed, her pregnancy was considered stable now.


    Olivia tensed up at his words. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she whispered, unaware of how


    seductive her soft voice was affecting him.


    In the darkness, Tyler looked at her, his hand still resting gently on her head.


    Olivia shoved him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping on the couch.¡±


    Even when she tried to leave for the couch, Tyler held her close, making it impossible for her to move


    without fearing for the baby¡¯s safety.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hurt the baby, Tyler,¡± she warned as they stayed close in the dark, their breaths ovepping with


    each other.


    Tyler simply sighed and reassured her, ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t touch you now. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    His words surprised her, but she slowly rxed in his embrace.


    Resting his chin on her head with a sigh, Tyler gently moved his hand to her waist. ¡°Has your belly


    grown more?¡± he asked softly.


    Olivia felt a mix of emotions, her heart sinking slightly. While her belly gradually erged, the rest of


    her remained slender.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After a pause, she responded, ¡°It won¡¯t grow so fast.¡±


    Outside, the chill of the night contrasted with the warmth of Tyler¡¯s embrace, where she feltfort and


    softness.


    Tyler felt his body rx at the sound of her voice.


    All Olivia wished was that he would let her go as soon as possible, but she dared not struggle.


    When Tyler¡¯s hand moved to her lower abdomen, she tensed up, more sensitive than


    usual. ¡°They say you shouldn¡¯t touch the belly,¡± she mentioned, hinting at the advice she¡¯d heard.


    Surprised, Tyler stopped immediately and pulled her close in a gentle embrace instead. Where did she


    learn all this out of nowhere?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Olivia remained quiet in his arms for a moment before speaking up, ¡°I¡¯m not scared anymore, Tyler. I


    think I can sleep by myself now.¡±


    Previously, she¡¯d felt so vulnerable that only his embrace could soothe her into sleep, dispelling any


    anxiety and fear. But recently, she had begun to feel more independent, wanting to sleep alone,


    especially as she became more aware of her growing bump.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to sleep on my own. With the baby growing, I¡¯m worried about causing any harm.¡±


    Hearing her, Tyler opened his eyes wide and looked at her.


    Olivia wiggled in his arms. Her attempt to keep her distance was obvious.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Tyler looked at Olivia for a while. She seemed sad.


    How would he not notice her emotions these days? He was revealing his feelings in his eyes too


    But he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Olivia went on, ¡°I know you want to keep the baby safe, and you¡¯re its father. But I¡¯m feeling a lot better


    now, so you don¡¯t have to worry so much and be around me all the thne,¡±


    She felt they should keep some distance between them, even though Tyler was the father of the baby.


    His job was to look after the baby¡¯s well¨Cbeing, but that shouldn¡¯t be an excuse to get intimate with her.


    If they got too close, it would be stepping over a line.


    Tyler let Olivia go. After a bit, he simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Olivia quickly made sure there was a lot of space between them in bed, moving as far away from him


    as she could.


    Tyler was already up when she woke up in the morning. Nina came in with a reminder. ¡± Sir, Ms. Ana


    said Olivia should get up early. They¡¯re going to Yancey Bank¡¯s 20th anniversary.¡±


    Olivia was still lying in bed, while Tyler had already changed. He asked, ¡°Yancey Bank¡¯s 20th


    anniversary?¡±


    He thought for a moment, and Nina stayed by the door. ¡°Yes. The Pearces sent an invitation.¡±


    The Harris and Pearce families had a weird rtionship. They seemed close only when they worked


    together, but otherwise, there was a distance.


    The Harrises always showed up at the Pearces¡® events, whether it was for family or business. The


    same went for the Pearces.


    But Olivia felt the Harrises weren¡¯t really into it.


    Tyler said to her, ¡°Got it. You may leave now.¡±


    Chapter 297


    Nina left, and Tyler turned to Olivia. ¡°Did Mom ask you to go with her?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They¡¯d been a bit awkward around each other since the night before, mainly because of Olivia. Tyler


    acted like nothing had changed.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± she replied.


    He didn¡¯t ask anything else and went to get his coat. Then he said, ¡°Be careful there. It¡¯s going to be


    packed, and I¡¯m worried someone might bump into you.¡±


    Olivia nodded, gripping the nket. She said hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go.


    She was afraid of running into ude if she went.


    Tyler, who was fixing his tie, looked at her and noticed she was distracted. He walked


    over and gently patted her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    Startled by his sudden approach, Olivia stared at him with wide eyes.


    She paused for a while before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Tyler stopped asking. He had lost interest.


    Olivia went to the Pearces¡® event with Ana. The hotel where it was held was luxurious and full of


    people.


    Ana was their VIP, and family members greeted them warmly as soon as they arrived. Olivia didn¡¯t


    know who these people were, but someone called out to Ana, which made Olivia think they might be


    ude¡¯s parents.


    Ana smiled a little when she saw them, not seeming too surprised to be greeted this way. ¡°Katrina,


    Jordan.¡±


    They shook hands enthusiastically, seemingly close. But the warm moment was brief, and they quickly


    let go of each other¡¯s hands.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Katrina said, ¡°Thank you foring, Ana. The 20th anniversary is also to celebrate ude taking


    charge of Yancey Bank.¡±


    Ana seemed a bit proud and not too excited, just giving a faint smile and saying, ¡°We¡¯re


    too excited, just giving a faint smile and saying, family, so no need for such formal wees.¡±


    Jordan Pearce, the president of Yancey Bank and ude¡¯s father, sighed. ¡°ude wasn¡¯t thinking


    clearly back then.¡±


    Everyone felt the tension when he said that. Even Olivia herself felt awkward.


    But Ana quickly moved on and said, ¡°Congrattions on the 20th anniversary,¡± ending the topic right


    there.


    Katrina and Jordan didn¡¯t say anything more, and everyone around, dressed up nicely, didn¡¯t want to


    dwell on past issues.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ana. Let¡¯s sit over there.¡±


    Naturally, Ana followed the couple¡¯s lead. Olivia, a bit lost in thought, was noticed by Katrina who


    asked, ¡°You must be


    Olivia?


    Startled, Olivia looked to Ana for guidance.


    Ana made the introductions, ¡°This is Mr. Jordan and Ms. Katrina. This is your first time meeting them,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cluster 208


    112


    Olivia turned to them and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jordan and Ms. Katrina.¡±


    They looked pleased to meet her.


    ¡°Tyler¡¯s wife is quite polite and well¨Cmannered,¡± Katrina mentioned to Ana.


    Ana agreed, smiling, ¡°She¡¯s fine, definitely pollte.¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t good at small talk, especially on such an asion. After a brief exchange, they focused


    on leading Ana away and didn¡¯t linger on Olivia.


    Following behind, Olivia¡¯s attention was caught by a familiar voice. Just a few steps. ahead, she heard,


    ¡°Uncle, Aunty.¡±


    Looking in the direction of the volce, she saw Sophie and Jacob standing there, holding hands.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± Sophie called out to her.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect to run into Sophie and Jacob at the event. She felt a bit ufortable, but it


    passed quickly.


    Ana knew Sophie, but not Jacob. She watched them from a distance before turning to Olivia.


    Sophie rushed over to Olivia with Jacob close behind. Jacob also waved to Katrina and Jordan, calling


    them ¡°Uncle¡± and ¡°Aunty.¡±


    a grav c


    He was dressed in looking very different from before. Standing there with Sophie and a ss of wine in


    his hand, he seemed to fit right in with the Pearces.


    Katrina and Jordan were pleased to hear Jacob, and Katrina immediately asked Sophie, ¡± Do you all


    know each other?¡±


    Sophie nced at Ana, standing by Olivia, and told Katrina, ¡°Yes. Olivia and I are ssmates and best


    friends.¡±


    Ana smiled and suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re friends, you should catch up.¡±


    But Olivia, staying close to Ana, said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was taken aback, hoping Olivia would be happy to see her.


    Ana nodded then exined, ¡°Olivia can¡¯t wander around the party with you because she¡¯s pregnant.


    Please understand.¡±


    Sophie was shocked by the news. She looked sympathetically at Olivia, who avoided eye contact, then


    smiled and responded, ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t really party like before since she¡¯s expecting.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at Olivia¡¯s pregnancy. Jacob, however, showed no


    reaction.


    Ana was curious about Jacob, having never seen him before. She asked Katrina, ¡°And who is¡­ this?¡±


    Katrina introduced them, smiling, ¡°This is Jacob, Sophie¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Jacob politely offered his hand to Ana, saying, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Harris.


    Olivia was nervous at this interaction, unsure why she reacted that way. She thought it might be


    because of their past.


    Chapter 209


    Ana smiled slightly as she shook his hand. ¡°What a polite man you are. You¡¯re a good match for


    Sophie.¡±


    Sophie felt proud when Anaplimented him but kept an eye on Olivia the whole time.


    Jacob responded modestly, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Ana seemed pleased with Jacob and nodded in approval.


    After a while, Jordan noticed they¡¯d been standing too long, especially with Olivia being pregnant. ¡°Let¡¯s


    sit down in the lounge, Ana,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Ana agreed.


    They all moved toward the lounge, led by Katrina and Jordan.


    Sophie kept watching Olivia as she left with Ana, hoping Olivia would look back at them. But Olivia


    didn¡¯t do that. She stayed close to Ana, head down, as they walked away.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Sophie looked sad.


    Jacob, standing right beside her, sounded a bit cold when he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your parents.¡±


    So, she followed him.


    When Olivia and Ana walked into the lounge, a man appeared. As soon as he entered, everything went


    quiet, especially around Ana.


    Seeing ude, Olivia quickly sank into the couch, trying to hide.


    He smiled a little and said to Ana, ¡°Aunt Ana, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t wee you myself.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t dare look at Ana. She stayed quiet, trying to be respectful, like a very polite daughter¨Cin¨C


    law.


    Ana asked him, not sounding too friendly, ¡°I heard you went to her grave a few days ago?


    ude looked gloomy when that was mentioned. ¡°Yeah, I did. I saw the maids your family sent there.¡±


    After he said that, Ana, Katrina, and Jordan didn¡¯t say much.


    Then, Katrina said thoughtfully, ¡°We¡¯ll forever be a family, Ana.¡±


    ude didn¡¯t say anything to that. He just looked down, looking humble.


    Anaughed a bit. ¡°Of course. ude will always be my son¨Cinw.¡± She then picked up her tea and


    took a sip, very slowly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We treat Morgan like our own,¡± Jordan added.


    To Olivia, it felt like she was in the middle of a very awkward family reunion. It was like there was this


    fog around everyone, and no one wanted to clear it up.


    The lounge was exceptionally quiet.


    Suddenly, ude said to Olivia, ¡°There¡¯s some entertainment outside if you¡¯re getting


    bored.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at them, surprised he said something out of the blue.


    Chapter 300


    Olivia was startled. It was unexpected for him to talk to her, and she felt very anxious.


    ¡°ude? Are you talking to Olivia?¡± Katrina asked.


    ude just chuckled, seeing everyone looking puzzled. ¡°Well, she¡¯s our guest. I don¡¯t. want her to be


    bored.


    Hearing this, Katrina and Jordan seemed to rx.


    Ana found it strange but didn¡¯t think too much about it. She said to Olivia, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you should


    go have a look around.¡±


    ¡°Show her around, ude,¡± suggested Katrina.


    ¡°Sure,¡± ude agreed.


    Olivia nced at Ana, her hands shaking a bit.


    Ana encouraged her, ¡°Go on.¡±


    After hesitating for a bit, Olivia got up. ude, who was already at the door, told her, You might not


    know your way around. Let me show you.¡±


    Trying to stay calm and polite, Olivia said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she left the lounge with ude leading the way. Ana watched Olivia for a moment before they


    disappeared.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Olivia was walking a bit behind ude, but then he stopped and turned to face her.


    ¡°ude, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, trying to figure out what he was up to. Although she was meek,


    she was certainly not a littlemb.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing her scared expression, he asked with a smile. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond. She was definitely scared but didn¡¯t want to admit it. Today, ude was dressed


    in a white suit, looking very clean and sharp, but for some reason, Olivia felt more nervous around him


    than usual.


    ¡°Are you scared of me now, Olivia?¡± he asked, still smiling.


    But before she could answer, ude grabbed her hand firmly and started walking fast, pulling her


    along.


    ¡°ude! What are you doing?¡± Olivia tried to get her hand back, but ude¡¯s grip was strong, and he


    kept speeding up.


    Olivia felt like they were rushing, almost as if they were escaping from something. The wind was in her


    face, and everything around them blurred as they moved quickly. All she could hear was the sound of


    their heavy breathing


    Finally, they stopped at thewn outside the hotel, and ude let go of her hand. Olivia stepped back


    immediately, rubbing her wrist from the grip.


    ude then surprised her by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s run away, Olivia.¡±


    For a moment, Olivia felt a sense of romance despite the chaos. Then ude came closer and added,


    ¡°Let¡¯s get away from here, with the baby.¡±


    Olivia stepped back quickly. She remembered how dangerous ude could be; after all, Morgan had


    died because of him. ¡°Please stay away from me, ude,¡± she said firmly, warning him.


    ude looked hurt; his eyes seemed misty. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± he asked, sounding


    more vulnerable than before.


    Olivia kept moving back. She knew she should have been more cautious around him, especially now


    that her situation had changed. She stayed silent.


    But ude didn¡¯t give up. He approached quickly, grabbing her hand again. ¡°Come with me, Olivia.


    Let¡¯s leave this ce together,¡± he urged, desperation in his voice.


    Chapter 301


    W2


    Olivia panicked, thinking he was out of his mind. ¡°Please, let me go,¡± she pleaded, trying to pull away.


    ude seemed to dete with her struggle, his face showing pain as he finally released her


    hand.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    1/2


    Chapter 302


    ude took a deep breath to calm down before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well. I¡¯m sorry, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia had noticed his sadness recently. She could see the sorrow in his eyes and guessed it was


    because of Morgan, especially since it was the anniversary of Morgan¡¯s death just a few


    days ago.


    When Olivia stayed quiet, ude continued, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing you unhappy here. I don¡¯t know


    why, but I care about you too much. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt or hurt yourself trying to make others


    happy. I don¡¯t want you to feel insecure and bad about yourself.¡±


    He had a slight, mocking smile as he added, ¡°Maybe because¡­¡± but he didn¡¯t finish his


    sentence.


    Olivia asked, ¡°Do I remind you of Morgan?¡±


    ude was visibly shocked by her question. He looked at her, clearly not expecting her to say that. But


    then, all the sadness in his eyes was gone the moment he saw her.


    He didn¡¯t say anything at first. Then Olivia said, ¡°I¡¯m not Morgan, ude.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± ude replied. Just when Olivia thought he was back to his normal self, he added, ¡°You and


    Morgan are different. I shouldn¡¯t havepared you two. I just can¡¯t help caring for you.¡±


    His voice was soft and a bit rough, but his words were kind.


    Olivia stepped back, surprised by his words. So, his sadness wasn¡¯t about Morgan?


    In the world of the upper ss, Olivia felt like an outsider, an unimportant illegitimate daughter


    overshadowed by Naomi. She thought ude was kind to her because of Naomi or Morgan, but his


    kindness wasn¡¯t because of Morgan.


    She was confused. His care for her was different from how he felt about Morgan. It was a quiet kind of


    caring.


    Hearing this made Olivia feel relieved and happy. She wasn¡¯t a recement for anyone.


    Then, ude came closer again. This time, Olivia didn¡¯t move away. She looked down at his feet as he


    stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t want you caught between Naomi and Tyler. Would youe with me?¡± he asked,


    offering his hand again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Chapter 302


    Olivia was surprised by her own reaction. She felt drawn to his hand, wanting to reach out. Her hand


    actually started to move towards his.


    ude watched her hand, his eyes filled with anticipation. Ho waiting for it to touch his like a butterfly


    landing.


    ready to hold her hand,


    But just as she was about to reach out, they were interrupted by someone calling, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    As if she was woken up from a dream, Olivia looked toward the voice that came out of


    nowhere. It was Nina.


    The face of bewitched she had earlier was gone, reced with shock.


    Olivia stared at her with horrid filled her face.


    Nina stood there, staring at the two of them. She saw them standing close to each other, with ude


    stretching his hand, while Olivia¡¯snding in his.


    Olivia had no idea what she was doing at that very moment. She felt like she had just snapped out of a


    dream that she quickly retrieved her hand.


    ¡®How could I do such a thing?¡® she thought.


    The baby existed to save Naomi, while she was thinking of running away with it. Did she wish for


    Naomi to die?


    The thought she had was terrifying, she even felt despicable.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart was pounding, it was chaotic facing Nina.


    Meanwhile, ude was staring at Nina too. There were no emotions in his eyes, the gentleness was


    gone, reced with coldness.


    Nina was scared by his stare, but she kept looking at them. She said nothing and left immediately.


    Olivia snapped back to her senses when she saw Nina left. Panic shed through her face. She


    wanted to go after Nina to exin herself, but ude grabbed her right when she


    moved.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Her heart was still pounding, as if she was busted of adultery. She asked, ¡°Will Nina tell Ms. Ana about


    it?¡±


    That was what she was most worried about.


    ude was unfazed when he said, ¡°We were just chatting normally. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    But Olivia knew they weren¡¯t just chatting. She¡¯d misunderstand too if she was to witness what


    happened.


    She felt helpless as ude grabbed her while they watched Nina leaving quickly.


    Ana was still chatting with Jordan and the rest, but she had been staring at the time.


    ¡®Where did they go? It¡¯s been so long since they were gone,¡® she thought.


    She was worried about Olivia. After all, she was pregnant, while it was ude who took her


    away.


    Nina came back after some half an hour. Jordan looked at her, Katrina too.


    Nina panicked standing before Ana. She was hesitating to say something.


    Ana asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nina thought about it before responding, while Katrina asked, ¡°Where did ude take Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Mr. ude took madam out for a stroll,¡± said Nina after some thought.


    Ana figured something was off about that. She frowned for a few seconds before asking more, ¡°Where


    are they now? Is ude still with her?¡±


    Nina looked at Ana and said, ¡°They¡¯re in the back garden.¡±


    Ana said, ¡°Bring her back.¡±


    Nina responded, and that was when Olivia came in. She walked to Ana, looking nervous.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Ana looked at Olivia and said, ¡°I was looking for you with Nina¡¯s help, and here you are!¡±


    Olivia seemed a bit down. ¡°I went for a walk,¡± she replied softly.


    Ana didn¡¯t worry about it much. ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon. Hang around here for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia agreed. She then went over to Ana and sat beside her.


    Ana nced at her. Right then, ude came in.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the ceremony. There¡¯s food and drinks outside, let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Ana nodded and put down her cup. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    She got up, and Olivia did the same. They headed out together.


    During the ceremony, Olivia stuck by Ana and didn¡¯t speak to ude.


    ude, now leading Yancey Bank, gave a speech. He thanked the Harris family and talked about the


    future of thepany. The bank did a lot, like investment banking and managing funds. It was a big


    deal in international finance, handling 20% of it.


    The Harrises and Pearces were tight, and ude and Morgan were childhood sweethearts. Even


    though Morgan was gone, ude was still close to her family. ude leading the bank and thanking


    the Harrises showed they were still close.


    Everyone pped loudly when he finished, Ana included. She smiled, but who knows what she was


    really thinking.


    Olivia, sitting by Ana, found the pping scary. It was as if Morgan, who linked both families, was


    forgotten. Her death seemed overlooked, with everyone just smiling.


    It felt like it was all about what each could gain.


    Olivia was forced to p as well.


    ude, now the bank¡¯s leader, looked humble but determined. ¡°It¡¯s been seven years, and I¡¯m back.


    Thanks to everyone at Yancey Bank for waiting. I¡¯m here to lead us to new beginnings,¡± he said.


    Sophie, sitting with Jacob, whispered, ¡°My brother¡¯s so impressive.¡±


    Being with her, the family weed Jacob. He was considered part of the family now.


    Looking at the stage, Jacob agreed, ¡°He really is.¡±


    Chapter 3u4


    Sophie squeezed his hand. ¡°Once we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll make sure you get a good position at the


    bank.¡±


    Jacob smiled warmly. ¡°I want to earn my way, Soof. You don¡¯t have to do that for me.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Sophie was determined. She cared about him and wanted everyone to see his worth.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Sophie said to Jacob, ¡°How can I not help you after we¡¯re married? I¡¯m my parents¡® only daughter.¡±


    Jacob smiled warmly and squeezed her hand back. ¡°And you¡¯re the only wife I¡¯ll ever have,¡±


    he told her.


    Sophie felt so happy that she hugged Jacob right there, forgetting about everyone else


    around them.


    Jacob hugged her back, but he couldn¡¯t help looking around. He noticed Olivia sitting in the front row,


    which surprised him.


    It showed that Olivia, now married to Tyler, had be very important. Even Jacob and Sophie, who


    were part of the family, had to sit behind her.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but grin for a moment.


    Olivia, on the other hand, seemed lost in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice Jacob, or


    perhaps she had stopped watching him the moment she saw him here.


    She was worried about whether Nina would reveal what had happened earlier with ude. She was so


    distracted that she barely pped. The thought of running away kept creeping into her mind.


    Later that evening, Olivia and Ana, who seemed unusually tired, went home. They were


    greeted by Ben, who asked how the event at ude¡¯s had been. This made Olivia nervous because


    she didn¡¯t want Ana to mention anything about the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Ana simply said, then told Olivia as she handed her coat to the maid, ¡°You


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    must be exhausted too. Go rest.¡±


    Olivia, feeling relieved, agreed and went inside. She looked around for Nina, wanting to talk to her and


    make sure she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about what had happened. But Nina was


    nowhere to be seen.


    Ben asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Olivia quickly replied, ¡°Nothing,¡± and headed upstairs.


    Reaching her room, she noticed the light was on. ¡®Is Tyler home? Has he been home all day?¡® she


    wondered.


    Opening the door, she found Nina standing in front of Tyler, who was sitting on the couch. They both


    looked at her, and Tyler¡¯s cold, emotionless gaze gave her an ominous feeling.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Tyler spoke to Nina while Olivia was standing by the door. ¡°You can go now,¡± he said. Nina left the


    room right after.


    He turned to Olivia, ¡°How was the party at the Pearces?¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°Did you have


    a good time?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer right away, lost in thought.


    Tyler sat casually on the couch, legs crossed, dressed entirely in ck, creating a stark silhouette


    under themp¡¯s glow. The room felt tense during his moments of silence.


    Olivia stayed quiet.


    Tyler, noticing her silence, continued, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking it¡¯s a good thing Nina was the one who saw you


    two. Imagine what others might think.¡±


    11


    That¡¯s when Olivia realized Nina had already told him. She felt a nervous shiver.


    Tyler then spected aloud, ¡°People might think Mrs. Harris is secretly meeting with her brother¨Cin¨C


    law?¡±


    The suggestion hit Olivia hard, her head spinning with the usation.


    ¡°No,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°And what do you suppose people would think if they found out?¡± Tyler asked, his expression


    unreadable.


    Olivi


    oked him in the eye and said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m here to have this baby. But I still want to make my own choices


    in life.¡±


    Tyler stood up and approached her, stopping close by. ¡°I¡¯ve never said you can¡¯t make your own


    choices. Because of who I am, I¡¯ll listen to you. But what about everyone else?¡±


    ¡°I have my freedom, right? The baby will be a Harris, but I won¡¯t,¡± Olivia asserted, standing her ground.


    She was doing this to save Naomi, not to be trapped.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should stay out of your business with ude?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia answered truthfully.


    Tyler¡¯s demeanor turned icy. ¡°After the baby is born, you¡¯ll get what¡¯s owed to you. Until then, as Mrs.


    Harris, follow our rules. I don¡¯t want any scandals,¡± he warned.


    Pausing, he added, ¡°Especially not until you¡¯re no longer Mrs. Harris. We Harris don¡¯t


    tolerate gossip.¡±


    Olivia struggled to speak, ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me, Tyler. I understand, and it won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s gaze was frosty as he replied, ¡°It better not. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself and drag your family


    into this.¡±


    The atmosphere felt oppressive to Olivia, like being trapped in a nightmare.


    Then Ana walked in, breaking the silence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, sensing the tension.


    Tyler nced at the door, responding coldly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He then left the room, clearly upset.


    Sensing the mood, Ana looked at Olivia. ¡°Did you two fight?¡± she inquired, having caught only the tail


    end of their conversation.


    She added, trying to lighten the mood, ¡°Couples argue sometimes. I¡¯ll set him straight for you.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond, her lips trembling slightly.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    When Ana left the room, Olivia sat on the floor, looking like she had lost all her strength.


    In the evening, Tyler went to see Naomi. Right away, Naomi asked, ¡°How¡¯s Olivia doing today?¡± She


    always worried about Olivia.


    Tyler replied, ¡°She¡¯s okay.¡±


    Naomi noticed Tyler seemed off and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something¡¯s bothering you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± was all Tyler answered.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi could tell he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she changed the subject. She picked up something


    from the bed and asked with a smile, ¡°Guess what this is?¡±


    Tyler looked over and saw a postcard in her hand.


    Smiling, Naomi said, ¡°I got this today. Remember? We wrote it together in a little shop during our


    vacation ten years ago. They promised to send it after ten years, and they did.¡± ¡°Wow, ten years. It¡¯s


    hard to believe it¡¯s been that long,¡± she added.


    Tyler didn¡¯t say anything for a while. He took the postcard and saw their messages to each other,


    calling each other ¡°daddy¡± and ¡°mommy,¡± and talking about their hopes for the


    future.


    They had hoped to be married with a child by now.


    But things hadn¡¯t turned out as nned¡­


    Tyler looked at the postcard, feeling mixed emotions, and finally said, ¡°This is really special.


    ¡±


    Naomi reminisced, her tone mncholy. ¡°I¡¯m surprised the shop is still around. We¡¯re still together, but


    we haven¡¯t made our dream of having a familye true.¡±


    Tyler put the postcard on the nightstand and told Naomi, ¡°We¡¯ll have a child when you get better.¡±


    Naomi smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯ve been feeling much better.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t talk much that day. He was quiet and seemed lost in thought.


    Naomi tried again, ¡°What¡¯s really bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Just work stuff,¡± Tyler replied, then went to sit on the couch and read a magazine,


    Naomi knew he was in a bad mood but didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she suggested, ¡°How about we go


    out tonight?¡±


    ¡°You need to stay and rest with your health like this,¡± he replied, not even looking up from his


    magazine.


    Naomi just smiled, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was overwhelmed by her own worries. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what ude


    had said.


    Standing in her room, touching her belly, she convinced herself she needed to leave. She nned to


    go with her baby as soon as it was born.


    She wondered why time was moving so slowly.


    After leaving the hospital, Tyler got into his car, and Adam drove him to the Pearces¡® house. ude


    came outside when they arrived and walked up to Tyler¡¯s side of the car.


    *

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    The car window slid down. ude peered inside and saw Tyler. ¡°What are the chances of us meeting


    right outside my house?¡± he asked, surprised.


    He remembered thest time Tyler was here, the day he got engaged to Morgan.


    Tyler stared back with a serious expression. ¡°This isn¡¯t a coincidence, ude. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ude raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Youe from a well¨Cknown family. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want any scandal, right?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was


    chilly.


    ude guessed why Tyler was here the moment he spotted his car. He grinned. ¡°What scandal? You


    mean the rumors about me and Mrs. Harris? What if I said I like her?¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression grew even colder at that, but he managed a smirk. ¡°We both have reputations to


    consider, while Olivia is naive. I trust you¡¯ll act appropriately.¡±


    ¡°And what if I admit I do like her?¡± ude pushed back.


    ¡°You can try,¡± Tyler responded coolly.


    udeughed. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t? Even though she¡¯s technically your wife, isn¡¯t it just on paper?¡±


    Tyler said little, just a brief ¡°Yes¡± while fiddling with his wedding ring. ¡°Looks like you enjoy a challenge.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± ude replied, not backing down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just started at Yancey Bank. Try anything foolish, and see how quickly you lose your board of


    directors.¡± With that, Tyler rolled up his window and drove off.


    ude stood there, chuckling as he watched the car disappear.


    Just then, Sophie came out of the house. Seeing ude, she walked over. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going for a


    run? Why are you just standing here?¡±


    He nced at her and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then, he started walking.


    But ude wasn¡¯t about to back down. From the moment he returned, he was prepared to confront


    Tyler.


    J¡¯s


    Now, he was determined to save an innocent girl. How could he watch Tyler hurt someone


    else for Naomi?


    Despite Olivia being Naomi¡¯s sister, he wouldn¡¯t let her be the sacrifice for the couple¡¯s rtionship. He


    even pondered the idea of running away with Olivia and her unborn child. Would Naomi survive by


    then?


    ude¡¯s smile grew, but there was rage in his eyes.


    Sophie watched him from the front of the house, staring at his back. Her face filled with confusion.


    When Tyler reached home, he found Olivia making candles with Ana in the living room. He looked cold


    as he walked silently into the living room.


    Ana noticed him and said to Olivia, ¡°Tyler¡¯s home. There¡¯s a red velvet cake in the kitchen. Why don¡¯t


    you bring it to him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But Olivia stayed put, standing silently beside her. Ana looked at her, waiting for her to


    move.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Tyler told Ana, ¡°No need.¡± He then quickly walked away.


    Ana turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t have to stay with me. Go and keep himpany.¡±


    Olivia stood still, and Tyler replied to Ana, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do. I¡¯ll be in the study. I want to be alone.¡±


    Ana squinted when she heard this, Olivia was still next to her after Tyler went upstairs.


    After a moment, Ana looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°You two had a fight, right? Aren¡¯t you going to try to


    fix it?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s arms trembled. She looked down, silent and unmoving.


    Ana picked up a candle and said, ¡°They say fights between couples don¡¯tst overnight. Are you really


    not going to talk to him again?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Go get the red velvet cake from the kitchen.¡±


    Olivia understood that Ana wanted to prevent their rtionship from worsening, which is why she was


    being kind. But she also knew this was Ana¡¯s way of showing her stance to


    Naomi.


    Despite this, Olivia didn¡¯t move. She had always followed Ana¡¯s instructions since she


    arrived.


    Ana noticed her hesitation and asked sharply, ¡°What? You¡¯re not listening to me anymore?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Olivia replied quietly, ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Her voice was t, like she was just going through the


    motions.


    Ana¡¯s tone softened, ¡°All conflicts can be resolved.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Olivia responded gently.


    She went to the kitchen, took the red velvet cake from the maid, and walked upstairs robotically.


    Tyler was on a call when she entered the study. He turned to see hering in.


    Olivia approached him, her face emotionless. ¡°Tyler, Aunt Ana sent me to bring you this.¡±


    Tyler said, ¡°Put it on the desk,¡± and turned back to his work.


    Chapter 309


    Olivia ced the te on his desk. As she turned to leave, Tyler, now sitting, vad, shouldn¡¯t have


    spoken to you like that yesterday.¡±


    Olivia stopped and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Tyler.¡± Her expression


    she couldn¡¯t feel her face.


    Tyler looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the past now. Let¡¯s move on


    ¡°Okay, Tyler. I¡¯ll leave if that¡¯s all,¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, you may go,¡± he responded, equally cold.


    Their conversation was brief. Olivia left the study afterpleting her task


    Ana was in the living room, observing what was happening upstairs. She frowed when the saw Olivia


    leave the study after just five minutes.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Ana asked Olivia as soon as she saw here downstairs, ¡°Why did you leave so early?¡±


    Olivia quickly made up an excuse, ¡°He¡¯s busy with work.¡±


    Ana didn¡¯tment on that. After a brief silence, she suggested, ¡°You should rest.¡±


    But Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you since I¡¯m free.¡±


    Ana looked at her and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t need help here. Your job is to stay healthy for your baby and


    keep things good with Tyler. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. No outsiders can interfere and stir up


    trouble with our family.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond or react.


    Ana sighed, still standing there, then went back to making candles. Despite Ana¡¯s words, Olivia stayed


    by her side, insisting on helping.


    That night, Olivia and Tyler slept far apart in bed. Olivia pretended to sleep while Tyler was busy


    reading a book. She didn¡¯t notice when he turned off the lights and eventually fell asleep from


    exhaustion.


    The next morning, Olivia woke up to find a different maid serving her. Nina was gone.


    Confused, she asked the new maid, Alisa Shannon, as she fetched clothes for Olivia to change into,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡±


    ¡°She


    it,¡± Alisa answered.


    ¡°She quit?¡± Olivia was surprised.


    She wondered if Nina left because she was scared Olivia would ask too many questions. Olivia hadn¡¯t


    nned to, but now she was curious. Nina had been skilled at caring for pregnant women, so it


    seemed odd to rece her so quickly.


    Wanting more details, Olivia asked, ¡°Did she say why she left?¡±


    Alisa replied simply, ¡°No,¡± and continued to prepare a thick sweater jacket for Olivia.


    Olivia decided she would look into itter.


    Meanwhile, Tyler had left early to y golf with business directors who were his close


    Chapter 310


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    associates.


    2/2


    As they yed, n Randolphplimented him, ¡°You did well with the farm project. I heard it¡¯s still


    under construction, but the holiday vis sold out as soon as bidding opened.¡±


    It was unusual for properties in remote areas to sell well due to inconvenient transportation, but the


    Harris Group¡¯s farm project was an exception¨Chouses sold quickly even though construction had just


    begun.


    ¡°The property market hasn¡¯t been doing great. Not many projects are doing as well as this one,¡± n


    added.


    Tyler responded tly, ¡°Really? I had no idea.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been closely involved with the project, having delegated it first to Jacob and then to Linda.


    Real estate wasn¡¯t the main focus of the Harris Group; Tyler just saw it as a


    convenient side venture.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    n said, ¡°1 low. I got some people to find out who¡¯s running the project, and it turns out It¡¯s a newble


    from thepany. You have so many skilled folks working for you.¡±


    Tyler just smiled, not saying anything right away. He looked up at the sky, lost in thought. After a while,


    he asked, ¡°What, you want to steal him away?¡±


    n grinned, ¡°Me? No way. I just found out he¡¯s dating the Pearces¡® daughter. That exins how a


    newbie got to be a manager at Harris Group so easily. He¡¯s got connections.¡±


    Tyler kept smiling quietly. He swung his golf club while the others pped. ¡°Interesting,¡± he said.


    He watched his golf ball miss the hole. The people who pped too soon froze, surprised.


    Tyler was usually an excellent golfer, rarely missing a shot, which is why they pped early. Missing


    the shot was awkward.


    Tyler stayed cool and didn¡¯t react to their surprise. He replied to n, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found out the


    truth.¡±


    n noticed Tyler seemed off today. He didn¡¯t mention the missed shot. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about


    Yancey Bank and Harris Group? Your brother¨Cinw, Mr. ude, runs it. Even though your sister¡­¡±


    He paused, unsure if he should continue.


    Tyler¡¯s face gave nothing away, just listening. Seeing that, n went on, ¡°Even though your sister


    passed away sadly, everyone was excited about her marrying Mr. ude. Even though it didn¡¯t


    happen, everyone in Tide City knows how close your families are. Mr. ude even thanked Harris


    Group at their 20th anniversary recently.¡±


    Tyler smiled at that. He handed his club to an attendant and said, ¡°You¡¯re well¨Cinformed,


    Mr. n.¡®


    nughed. ¡°How could I dare to poach your guys? No matter how gutsy I am, I wouldn¡¯t


    touch anyone from Yancey Bank or Harris Group.¡±


    Tyler chuckled and walked ahead.


    Feeling tired after ying a bit more, they went to the lounge. That¡¯s when Tyler bumped into Dn


    and others.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You guys here too, Tyler?¡± they greeted him.


    Tyler told n and his group, ¡°I¡¯ve run into some friends, so I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±


    After saying goodbye, Tyler joined Dn. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    They were his old school friends.


    Dn smiled, ¡°Just bored, thought we¡¯d work on our muscles a bit.¡±


    Josh Wesley, another ssmate, joined them. ¡°We saw you ying. You seem distracted. You only


    yed one round.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s face was emotionless as he replied tly, ¡°Let¡¯s grab a drink.¡±


    They agreed and moved to the lounge. Tyler ordered a ss of red wine and sipped it, looking


    thoughtful.


    Dn approached him, ¡°What¡¯s up? Trouble adjusting to married life?¡±


    Tyler just nced at him, silent.


    Josh came over too. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Tyler leaned back, crossed his legs, and put down his empty ss. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said, but then


    paused, remembering something. ¡°Since when did you guys be so nosy?¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Tyler smiled, but no one could tell if it was genuine.


    Dn said, ¡°You were so distracted that you didn¡¯t even see the hole.¡± He then asked, hinting at


    trouble, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is your wife giving you a hard time?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler got up from the couch when he heard this. He walked over to the bar and poured himself more


    wine.


    Dn and Josh exchanged looks. They could tell something was off.


    Tyler grabbed his wine ss and faced them. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it seem like it?¡± Dn asked, his face full of suspicion.


    Tyler replied, ¡°Seems like you two are very interested in my marriage.¡±


    They didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Tyler swirled his wine, his expression growing cold.


    Later that day, Olivia was sitting on the couch in the living room, with Maisy nearby. Maisy sensed


    something was wrong and asked, ¡°I heard you had a disagreement with Tyler?¡±


    Olivia quickly responded, ¡°We didn¡¯t fight, Grandma.¡±


    Maisy, observant as ever, didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t one to hold grudges. Just say something


    nice to him.¡±


    Olivia stayed quiet. She had been quiet for thest few days.


    Tyler entered while they were talking.


    Maisy looked up and asked, ¡°Why did you walk home?¡±


    ¡°I parked the car a bit away and decided to walk,¡± Tyler replied, stepping into the room.


    The room lights highlighted his face. He wasn¡¯t smiling but appeared calm.


    Maisy nced between Olivia, who was sitting next to her, and Tyler, then asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I ate already. No need to get them to cook for me,¡± he answered.


    Maisy then turned to Olivia. ¡°Tyler is going to shower, Olivia. Go get his clothes ready.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t move at first, even as Tyler stared at her. After a few seconds, she stood and


    walked over to him.


    He looked away, his expression neutral, as she approached. Then he headed upstairs, with Olivia


    following.


    Maisy smiled, relieved to see them together.


    In their room, Olivia said, ¡°Let me get your clothes, Tyler.¡±


    She was just doing as she was told. As she was about to fetch his clothes, Tyler stopped her. ¡± No


    need.¡±


    She paused, surprised by his response.


    Tyler went to the wardrobe himself.


    Olivia, remembering something, asked, ¡°Um¡­ Did Nina quit?¡±


    He paused and turned to face her. ¡°I fired her.¡±


    She looked at him, puzzled and taken aback.


    ¡°Why keep someone who just gossips?¡± Tyler said, looking directly at her.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Tyler¡¯s eyes looked so cold that it seemed like he could freeze someone.


    Olivia was speechless. He didn¡¯t see how she reacted and walked over to the wardrobe.


    Olivia watched him for a moment with her lips pursed before he left. She stayed put in the


    bedroom.


    When Tyler came out of the shower, he told her, ¡°I have work to do. Try to get some sleep early.¡± Then


    he left the room and went to the study.


    Olivia stood there for a while longer before she finally closed her eyes,ing to some kind


    of realization.


    Downstairs, Maisy asked Ana, ¡°What¡¯s going on with those two?¡±


    Ana had juste back from her walk and knew exactly what Maisy was talking about. ¡® What do you


    think? They had an argument.¡±


    ¡°Why did he get mad at her?¡± Maisy asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them again,¡± Ana replied.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, you should,¡± Maisy agreed, nodding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be okay,¡± Ana tried to reassure her, although she herself was worried, especially


    about the baby. She knew she had to handle things carefully.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia finally moved from her spot in the bedroom and went to take a shower. Alisa asked if she should


    get Olivia¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself,¡± Olivia said, and she went to pick up her clothes before heading into the


    bathroom.


    She closed the door and stood under the shower, letting the water wash away the soap. As she was


    showering, something suddenly came to her mind. Just as she turned around, she slipped on the wet


    marble floor and fell hard on her back.


    At that moment, everything went nk for her. Shey there staring up at the ceiling light


    with wide


    eyes.


    Alisa, who was changing the sheets in the room, found it odd that Olivia had been in the


    Chapter 313


    bathroom for so long. She went to the door and called out, ¡°Are you done, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Olivia tried to scream, but no sound came out.


    2/2


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Alisa called again. When no one answered, she quickly opened the door and saw Olivia on


    the floor.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am! Ma¡¯am! What happened?!¡± Alisa cried out as she rushed over to try and help her.


    Meanwhile, Ana and Maisy were still talking downstairs when they heard Alisa¡¯s panicked scream.


    Alisa ran out of the bathroom shouting, ¡°Ms. Maisy, Ms. Ana, Ms. Olivia fell!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Ana and Maisy¡¯s faces filled with horror as they jumped up from the couch.


    Alisa then hurried to the study. Within two minutes, Tyler sprinted from the study to the bedroom, his


    expression unreadable.


    Seeing Olivia lying on the floor, naked, he quickly grabbed a nket and covered her.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Tyler was out of breath. He was breathing heavily, close to Olivia¡¯s face.


    Olivia felt dizzy and hurt. She couldn¡¯t talk at all.


    Just then, Ana and Maisy walked in. They were shocked to see Olivia like this, and Maisy yelled, ¡°Oh


    my god!¡±


    Ana ran over, looking very worried, ¡°What happened here?! How did she fall?!¡±


    The room was noisy, filled with Ana¡¯s and Maisy¡¯s voices echoing off the bathroom walls.


    Ignoring them, Tyler picked up Olivia, who was wrapped in a nket, and headed for the door.


    Maisy, looking concerned, tried to stop him. ¡°No, Tyler. You should put her down to see if the baby is


    okay!¡±


    Tyler looked serious. ¡°Please move. I need to take her to the hospital.¡±


    Maisy wanted to argue, but Tyler firmly said, ¡°Move.¡±


    Ana quickly came over to calm her mother, ¡°Mom, let him take Olivia to the hospital first.¡±


    Maisy still seemed worried, but Tyler didn¡¯t wait. He carried Olivia past Maisy, hurried out of the room,


    and then ran downstairs. They immediately went to the hospital.


    Upstairs, Maisy cried out in fear, ¡°Oh god! How did she fall while just taking a shower? I hope she and


    the baby are okay!¡±


    Ana was also very anxious.


    Naomi had been in the hospital room all day and felt unwell, so she asked her nurse, Emma, to take


    her for a walk downstairs.


    When they reached the emergency area, Emma suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Ms. Naomi. The air is not


    clean here, and it¡¯s too crowded. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi, who had been isted in her room for a while, craved human interaction and didn¡¯t want to


    return to the cold, lonely room. Ignoring Emma, she walked on, but just then, a few cars suddenly


    stopped at the emergency entrance.


    A couple of people rushed out of the first car, and before Naomi could see clearly, they hurried past her.


    Emma quickly pulled Naomi aside, ¡°Let¡¯s move, Ms. Naomi! Be careful!¡±


    Just after Emma spoke, someone brushed past them. They stepped back quickly.


    The people ran into the corridor as Naomi and Emma steadied themselves.


    Naomi turned and thought she saw someone familiar. ¡°Tyler?¡± She frowned.


    They were at the country¡¯s best hospital, and Tyler was carrying Olivia into the emergency room using


    priority ess. He hadn¡¯t noticed the near collision.


    Naomi stood still for a moment, and Emma asked, ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Naomi? They didn¡¯t hurt you, did


    they?¡±


    Naomi paused, then realized, ¡°That was Tyler, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Surprised by the question and not having noticed the people from the car, Emma replied honestly, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t see, Ms. Naomi.¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi stared at the car parked outside again. Wasn¡¯t that the Harris¡® car? She felt puzzled about what


    was happening. Earlier, she thought she saw Tyler carrying someone.


    ¡°Could it be Olivia?¡± she wondered aloud before heading to the hallway.


    Emma quickly followed her. ¡°Where are you going, Ms. Naomi?!¡±


    Naomi didn¡¯t answer Emma and continued toward the temporary ward, pushing through the gathered


    crowd. When she arrived, she saw Tyler gently cing Olivia on the bed. Doctors hurried over to


    assist.


    Naomi¡¯s heart sank as she realized Olivia was injured. She tried to enter the room in a panic but was


    stopped by a nurse who mistook her for an outsider.


    ¡°You can¡¯te in, Miss,¡± the nurse said firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister in there,¡± Naomi protested.


    The nurse didn¡¯t listen and ushered her out. ¡°Please get out!¡±


    Feeling helpless, Naomi stepped back. Emma, worried Naomi might stumble, quickly reached out to


    steady her.


    From the doorway, Naomi watched Tyler, who waspletely focused on Olivia. He held Olivia¡¯s hand


    tightly and caressed her forehead with his other hand, his face filled with


    concern.


    The doctor was checking Olivia, starting with the injuries from her fall. As he examined her legs, Olivia


    let out a sharp scream.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡± Tyler asked, his voice filled with worry.


    After a thorough check, the doctor announced, ¡°She sprained her foot.¡±


    Tyler frowned as he watched the doctor work. He kept holding Olivia¡¯s hand, waiting anxiously for more


    information.


    Once the examination was over, Tyler asked the doctor, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just a sprain?¡±


    Olivia trembled from pain. Tyler gently held her face to keep her still, careful not to aggravate the injury


    at the back of her head.


    ¡°It looks like just a sprain, her bones are intact,¡± the doctor reassured him.


    Tyler nced at Olivia¡¯s swollen right ankle, his expression solemn.


    Olivia winced in pain, and as the doctor continued to examine her ankle, she cried out again. ¡°It hurts,¡±


    she eximed.


    Tyler pulled her close, cradling her head in his arms whileforting her. His concern was evident in


    his eyes.


    Watching from the doorway, Naomi felt weak. She nearly lost her bnce. ¡°Ms. Naomi- Emma called


    out, steadying her.


    At the sound of Emma¡¯s voice, Tyler looked up and met Naomi¡¯s gaze across the room.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Tyler was shocked, and his face quickly turned into a frown.


    Naomi¡¯s face turned pale when their eyes met; she lookedpletely drained of color. She stood


    frozen, while Tyler continued to hold Olivia¡¯s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In just a few short minutes, even Emma could tell something was wrong.


    Olivia noticed Tyler¡¯s silence too. She looked up in pain and shivered when she saw Naomi at the door.


    Softly, she called out, ¡°Naomi¡­¡±


    Naomi took a step back, realizing that Tyler¡¯s eyes were only full of worry for Olivia, not for the baby.


    She thought that Tyler holding Olivia¡¯s face so tenderly was not just a simple gesture¨Cit was how a man


    acts toward a woman he cherishes deeply.


    Olivia was leaning into Tyler¡¯s embrace. Naomi wondered how they had gotten so close. Shouldn¡¯t they


    be keeping their distance? What was going on between them?


    Naomi just stood there, silent. Suddenly, she turned and walked away.


    Emma quickly followed, calling out, ¡°Ms. Naomi!¡±


    Olivia let go of Tyler¡¯s hand as he stood motionless. Then, Emma¡¯s voice echoed again, louder and


    tinged with panic, ¡°Ms. Naomi-¡±


    Tyler sprung into action at the sound.


    Olivia was still processing the situation when he released her hand and rushed out. She fell against the


    side of the bed as he left, a sharp pain shooting through her arm from the impact. But she just stared


    nkly at the door.


    Doctors and nurses rushed out of her room following themotion. All Olivia knew was that Emma


    was frantically screaming for Naomi. The cries grew louder.


    Tyler¡¯s voice cut through the noise,manding, ¡°Get the ward ready now!¡±


    Olivia had never heard him so distressed.


    The corridor filled with urgent shouts from the doctor, ¡°Inform the emergency department of the urgent


    situation!¡±


    Alone in her bed, Olivia listened to the fading chaos outside. She could only grasp at the bedsheets,


    her stomach aching. She trembled and called out softly, ¡°Is anyone out there?¡± The hallway quieted


    down; everyone seemed to have left. No one came back in.

 Chapter 317

    317


    Olivia was curled up in bed, holding her tummy and feeling very upset.


    Tyler had rushed Naomi to the emergency room, where all the medical staff focused on her.


    About ten minutester, Ana and Maisy walked in. Ana was shocked to see Olivia in bed, all alone.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any doctors here? There¡¯s a pregnant woman in need!¡± Ana yelled, clearly upset.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Since all the medical staff was busy with Naomi, it took some nurses and doctors a while for them to


    help Olivia. However, when they saw the situation, they quickly came over.


    ¡°We were short¨Cstaffed because of another emergency,¡± they exined.


    Still nervous and upset, Ana demanded, ¡°Check on her now! What are you waiting for? Would you want


    to be responsible if something happened to her or her baby?¡±


    Her tone made the medical team hesitant to reply. Just then, another doctor entered and said, ¡°She¡¯s


    not in immediate danger. I¡¯ve checked her before. Let¡¯s move her to the examination room now.¡± He


    was the doctor who had initially checked Olivia.


    Ana learned about the chaos as soon as she arrived. She was furious to hear that Tyler had left Olivia


    alone while he took care of Naomi.


    Ana was livid and pale with anger as she questioned the doctor, ¡°How serious is the other patient¡¯s


    condition? She¡¯s dying anyway! We need to focus on the pregnant woman. What if something happens


    to her or her baby?¡±


    Maisy was only worried about Olivia and the baby. She went to Olivia, who was still curled up in pain,


    andforted her. ¡°I love you, Olivia. Don¡¯t worry, the doctor is here now. Tell me where it hurts.¡± She


    gently held Olivia¡¯s face as she winced in pain.


    Olivia felt overwhelmed with pain, unsure if her ankle or her tummy hurt more. Her expression was


    nk.


    Ana continued to scold the doctor, ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care about the other patient, but if anything happens


    to the baby, it¡¯s on you.¡±


    The medical team didn¡¯t respond.


    Maisy sensed something was very wrong with Olivia, so she urged Ana, ¡°Ana, get the doctor here,


    quick!¡±


    Chapter 117


    Ana looked at Olivia, concerned, and called for the doctors, who hurried in.


    *


    212


    Naomi was still being treated, and Tyler stood outside the emergency room, exhausted and closing his


    eyes in stress.


    Linda came out and approached him. ¡°Mr. Tyler, the doctor said Ms. Naomi might not be able to wait


    until the baby is born.¡±


    He frowned.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of blood in the blood bank,¡± Linda added.


    ¡°Find some. I¡¯ll pay whatever it costs,¡± he responded.


    Linda nodded and hurried off.


    Just then, Ben approached Tyler. ¡°Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler, knowing why Ben was there, opened his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Is she being looked after?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Maisy and Ms. Ana are with her,¡± Ben replied.


    Reassured that Olivia was in good hands, Tyler responded calmly, ¡°Keep me updated on any changes.¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Chapter 318


    Ben fell silent for a moment before agreeing with Tyler.


    1/2


    Outside the examination room, Ana and Maisy waited anxiously for Olivia. As Ben approached them,


    Ana asked immediately, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Ben hesitated under Ana¡¯s intense gaze, then said, ¡°Mr. Tyler told us to let him know if anything goes


    wrong here.¡±


    Ana¡¯s expression chilled. ¡°Let him know if anything goes wrong? So, he¡¯s off with someone else while


    his wife and baby might need him?¡±


    Maisy, clearly upset, stepped forward. ¡°Ben, you need to bring him here now!¡±


    Ben looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s a serious situation over there¡­¡±


    ¡°Serious?¡± Maisy snapped. ¡°Her family¡¯s there to handle it, are they not? He¡¯s neglecting his wife and


    child to take care of that woman. That¡¯s ridiculous! Get him here, now!¡±


    Inside the examination room, Olivia heard the heated exchange. Shey in bed, her eyes barely open,


    her lips pale.


    Ben was silent, knowing well that bringing Tyler back was not possible. Naomi¡¯s situation


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was dire.


    Tyler stood grim¨Cfaced outside the emergency room. Time was passing, and there was no


    news.


    Suddenly, Linda burst into the quiet hallway. ¡°We found it, Mr. Tyler! We¡¯ve found a donor who matches


    Ms. Naomi¡¯s blood type.¡±


    Tyler turned sharply to her. ¡°What do they need?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re asking for 500,000 dors,¡± she said.


    Without a change in expression, Tyler responded, ¡°Pay them.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± Linda confirmed and hurried off.


    Ten minutester, the blood donor was rushed into the emergency room where Naomi was being


    treated. Tyler followed closely.


    Chapter 318


    Linda, remembering something, asked, ¡°Do you want to check on Ms. Olivia?¡±


    Tyler tensed. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    Linda nodded, slightly taken aback, and they both entered the emergency room.


    The red light above the door indicated it was still closed. Naomi¡¯s condition was critical.


    2/2


    Back in the examination room, Olivia had undergone several tests. Surprisingly, the baby was fine.


    Despite a serious sprain on her foot and the back of her head, Olivia had managed to protect her


    pregnancy well.


    When the nurse and doctor brought her out, Ana and Maisy rushed to her side.


    Seeing Olivia in bed, Maisy¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Are you in pain, dear?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s first question was unexpected. ¡°Is Naomi¡­ okay?¡±


    Maisy frowned, surprised by her concern for Naomi. ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡± She couldn¡¯t hide


    her disappointment.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond after hearing Maisy¡¯s words.


    Maisy continued, ¡°Think about yourself and the baby first.¡±


    While Maisy was talking to Olivia, Ana came over. Ana knew it made sense to ask about


    Naomi since Naomi was her sister.


    Ana didn¡¯t say much, but she told Maisy, ¡°Okay, Mom. Let¡¯s move her to the ward. She needs


    to rest.¡±


    Maisy gently stroked Olivia¡¯s cheek, looking worried about how pale Olivia appeared. Alright, let¡¯s get


    her to the ward.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana stood beside the bed, quietly watching Olivia. ¡°Tyler is with the doctor. He¡¯lle see youter.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t reply to Ana. She was unsure if Ana was being honest.


    After calming down from her pain, Olivia grew silent andy there feeling a bit tired.


    Ana asked the hospital staff, ¡°Is there anything else we should know?¡±


    The staff quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s everything, Ms. Ana.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Ana said, ¡°Let¡¯s move her to the ward then.¡±


    Maisy and Ana stayed with Olivia in the ward. Not knowing if Olivia was just exhausted or in shock,


    Olivia seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Maisy kept tucking Olivia in, showing her a lot of care, even more than she showed her own


    granddaughter.


    At first, Ana only saw Olivia as someone to use in her ns. But after spending time with Olivia and


    finding out she was nothing like the Joneses, Ana started to really like her.


    Ana asked the maid to bring food, even though it waste at night, so Olivia could eat when she woke


    up. After getting the instructions, the maid, who had been with them at the hospital, went home to


    prepare the meal.


    While everything was quiet around Olivia, Naomi had just been brought out of the emergency room at


    midnight. Her condition was critical, and she looked like she was barely alive. Her eyes were barely


    open, and she seemed to have lost her will to live.


    Chapter 319


    2/2


    Hiry and Darren were in the hallway crying loudly. They hurried to Naomi¡¯s side as shey with an


    oxygen mask, weak and barely conscious.


    Meanwhile, Tyler, looking as if he¡¯d been through a terrible ordeal, stood grim beside the gurney. With a


    hoarse voice, he told the crying parents, ¡°She needs to be in the ICU. Let¡¯s let them take her.¡±


    Hiry sobbed, ¡°She was fine yesterday! What happened?¡±


    Darren looked stunned, his


    eyes


    dull.


    Tyler didn¡¯t feel like talking, so he remained silent. He followed the staff as they took Naomi


    to the ICU.


    Naomi survived the night and woke up the next morning, though she still looked The hospital staff


    constantly moved in and out of the ICU, and a blood donor was on standby for 24 hours.


    very


    ill.


    Tyler stayed outside the ICU the whole time. The situation remained hectic.


    *


    Olivia woke up at 8 am. The ward was quiet except for the ticking of a clock. She opened her eyes and


    listened to it briefly before staring at the ceiling.


    Just then, Ana approached her, noticing she was awake while talking to a nurse. She asked, ¡± How are


    you feeling? Would you like something to eat?¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    1/2


    Olivia turned her head when she heard Ana¡¯s voice and saw her standing next to the bed, wrapped in a


    shawl. Ana still wore yesterday¡¯s clothes, which suggested she had stayed all night.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    While And


    Surprised she did that for her, Olivia realized she was alone with Ana in the room. ¡°How¡¯s¡­


    Naomi?¡± she asked.


    Ana seemed annoyed by the question. With a hint of frustration, she replied sharply, ¡°Just focus on


    yourself and the baby. What about Naomi? She¡¯s survived so many close calls. She¡¯ll probably pull


    through this one too.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    Ana noticed Olivia¡¯s difort. Trying to ease the tension, she softened her tone. ¡°You


    should eat something. It¡¯s important for the baby,¡± she urged.


    Just then, Alisa came in with food and ced it on the nightstand. The delicious smell filled the room,


    but Olivia still had no appetite.


    ¡°Try it,¡± Alisa whispered gently.


    Olivia remained motionless, lost in thought. Ana, understanding her concern, eventually said, ¡°I¡¯ll check


    on Naomi for you, but only after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Olivia replied, gratitude in her voice. She then began to eat slowly.


    After Olivia started eating, Ana left the room.


    Ben was outside the door. Ana, looking worried, asked, ¡°She¡¯s awake now. Isn¡¯t he going to


    visit her?¡±


    Ben seemed unsure. ¡°It¡¯s a mess over there. I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°Bad?¡± Ana pressed him for more.


    ¡°She¡¯s back in the emergency room this morning and hasn¡¯te out,¡± Ben exined.


    ¡°What? Again?¡± Ana paused, then asked, ¡°Is she¡­ dying?¡±


    ¡±


    To Ana, Naomi¡¯s death might solve many problems. Ben, wanting to avoid the subject, answered


    vaguely, ¡°I think she has lost her will to live. She has declined treatment.


    Ana was taken aback. ¡°She¡¯s lost her will to live,¡± she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief and


    relief.


    Chapter 320


    2/2


    She didn¡¯t respond immediately, her expression unreadable. Finally, she said, ¡°Is that so? Okay,¡± and


    walked back to Olivia¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, Naomi¡¯s condition had caused chaos. She had vomited blood that morning and copsed


    after refusing medication, leading to another emergency room visit.


    Outside, Hiry had fainted, and Darren was visibly distraught. He cried and prayed for Naomi¡¯s


    recovery, offering to take her ce in suffering.


    Through all this, no one seemed to have Olivia on their mind.


    Outside, the gloomy sky seemed to mirror the dire situation unfolding inside, seemingly counting down


    on Naomi¡¯s life.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    1/2


    Olivia was eating when she suddenly started to vomit. It had been a long time since she had


    felt so nauseous.


    Ana rushed over to her. ¡°Why are you throwing up all of a sudden?¡±


    Alisa was patting her back, trying tofort her, when Olivia asked, ¡°Have you heard anything about


    Naomi?¡±


    Ana was surprised by Olivia¡¯s concern. ¡°She might not make it this time,¡± she said bluntly. ¡± They¡¯ve


    already warned us a few times that she¡¯s in critical condition. Hiry fainted.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia crawled into bed, looking devastated.


    Ana tried to reassure her, ¡°It¡¯s fate, Olivia. It¡¯s not your fault. Focus on your baby, and don¡¯t worry about


    anything else.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face turned even paler.


    Maisy visited the hospital at 10 am with some food for Olivia. She cared deeply for her and felt her


    pain.


    But when Maisy noticed Olivia¡¯s somber expression and silence, she looked at Ana, who nodded


    slightly, indicating something bad had happened to Naomi.


    Maisy was now also upset. She cared so much for Olivia and the baby. She gently touched Olivia¡¯s


    hand, whichy on the nket. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Olivia. Take care of yourself. Your family needs


    you,¡± she said soothingly. ¡°Try to eat something, okay? I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    *


    At around 11 am, Naomi was wheeled out of the emergency room, looking pale.


    Tyler was visibly stressed, as if he had been through a battle. Linda followed him closely.¡® Mr. Tyler, Ms.


    Hiry is awake. She¡¯s been crying and is standing by the window, wanting to jump.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t seem to hear her at first, focused on following Naomi¡¯s gurney. Finally, he replied, ¡°Let her


    be. No need to stop her.¡± He then turned away and followed Naomi into the


    ICU.


    Linda felt overwhelmed by the situation and unsure of what to do next. She decided to check on Hiry.


    Meanwhile, in the ICU, the nurses were busy attending to Naomi and changing her oxygen


    11


    Chapter 321


    mask.


    2/2


    Suddenly, Naomi opened her eyes, which had seemed lifeless just moments before. Tyler was right


    beside her, watching intently.


    With thest of her strength, Naomi whispered, ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He quickly took her hand.


    ¡°Do you¡­ love me?¡± she asked, her voice weak.


    Tyler looked intensely at her pale face, his expression tense.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in living if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Her dry lips quivered as she added, ¡°Remove the oxygen. Let


    me die¡­¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Naomi¡¯s eyes looked empty. She believed that love was everything to her, and without it, her life would


    mean nothing. She breathed so softly that it seemed like she might stop breathing


    at any moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it if you don¡¯t love me anymore, Tyler,¡± she said weakly.


    Hearing this, Tyler squeezed her hand tighter and replied in a steady voice, ¡°How could I stop loving


    you?¡±


    He looked serious as he focused on her. ¡°Don¡¯t we both dream of having a child? We will, ¡°Olivia once


    you¡¯re better. We¡¯ll have a wonderful family,¡± he continued after a brief pause. is just like a sister to me.


    Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    Naomiy still, just looking at him as he spoke.


    Bending down, Tyler whispered in her ear, ¡°I will always love you, Naomi. I¡¯m waiting for you to recover.


    Once you¡¯re better, our life together will get even better.¡±


    His whispers painted a picture of their future together. Naomi blinked, and a spark seemed to return to


    her eyes. She let out a smallugh. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Tyler assured her, holding her hand firmly and gently touching her thin cheek.


    She smiled, visiblyforted, and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s great. Everything is amazing.¡± Hope began to


    sparkle in her eyes.


    After touching her cheek a while longer, Tyler advised, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be stubborn. Listen


    to the doctor.¡±


    It took her a moment, but then Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The medical staff had been watching quietly from a distance, careful not to disturb the moment. They


    only approached Naomi after Tyler let go of her hand. For over ten minutes, she cooperated with


    everything they did.


    Olivia didn¡¯t see Tyler for the next five days, nor did she know how Naomi was doing.


    On the sixth day, Darren visited her. ¡°Naomi is doing much better now,¡± he informed her. Relief filled


    her, and she smiled genuinely. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯m so d she¡¯s okay.¡±


    The past few days have been hard for Darren too. Naomi¡¯s health crisis had nearly shattered


    Chapter 322


    2/2


    the family. Thankfully, she was stable now. She wasn¡¯tpletely healed, but her life was no longer in


    danger.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    OlivialookedatDarren,whoseemedtiredasshyinbed.


    Withaweakvoice,shereassuredhim,¡°Don¡¯tworry,Dad.Naomiisaluckygirl.She¡¯llbefine.¡±


    Darren,hiseyesfilledwithtears,replied,¡°Ithinksotoo.We¡¯llonlyrx whenshe¡¯pletelyokay.HirywassodevastatedwhensheheardaboutNaomi¡¯scondition,Shewantedtodiewith her.It¡¯sgoodthatNaomi¡¯sdoingbetternow,otherwise,Ican¡¯timaginewhatwouldhavehappened.¡±


    ¡°Make sureAuntHiryknowsNaomiisbetter now andwillstaythatway,¡±Oliviasuggested.


    ¡°Ihopeso,¡±Darrenresponded,wipinghistears.Hethenasked,¡°IheardNaomifaintedoutsideyourroom.Whathappened?¡±


    Oliviaavoidedhisgaze,herlipstrembling.¡°Naomi¡­¡±Shepaused,unsureofwhattosay,then addedquietly,¡°Idon¡¯tknow.¡±


    Shequicklylooked down,fidgetingwiththenket.


    Darrenobservedherforamoment thendecidednot topressfurther.¡°It¡¯snotimportantnow.ThemainthingisNaomiisokay.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,exactly,¡±Oliviaagreed.


    Darren,tryingtochange thesubject,smiledawkwardlyandsaid,¡°Olivia.¡±


    Shelookedup,puzzled.¡°Yes,Dad?¡±


    Withalovingexpression,Darrensharedhisthoughts.¡°Afteryouhavethebabyelivewithus.Youcandoanythingyouwant.Ifyouwanttostudyabroad,we¡¯llsupportthattoo.¡±


    Oliviawassurprisedbyhisoffer.Itsoundedstraightforward,butshesensedtheunderlyingmessage.


    Bothofthemknewwhathewasimplying.Shestoppedfidgeting with thenketandheldittightly.


    Darrencontinued,seeingherreaction,¡°You¡¯vebeenamazing,Olivia.Thanks for everythingyou¡¯vedoneforNaomi.SheandTylerwillbegrateful.¡±


    Oliviaunderstoodhisconcern.HewantedtomakesureshewouldgiveupbeingMrs.Harrisaftergivingbirthtothebaby.


    Indeed,aparent¡¯slovewasdeep,butunfortunately,hewasn¡¯tdoing thatforher.


    Sheforcedasmile.


    Darren,worriedthathis intentionwastooobvious,heldherhands.¡°Imeanit,it¡¯sforyourbest.Studyingabroadmightbe good.HiryandIwilltakecareofthebaby.Ifyoucan¡¯tletgoofthebaby,we¡¯ll hiresomeotakecareofitwithyouabroad.Don¡¯tworryaboutthemoney.Justfocusonwhatmakeyouhappyafterthebabyarrives.¡±


    Olivia pulledherhandsaway<em>gen</em>andreassuredhim,¡°Iknow,Dad.Don¡¯tworry,Ihaveanandwon¡¯tbeaburden.Idon¡¯twantmuch.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    1/2


    Darren felt guilty as he talked to Olivia. Smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my child too. I treat you and Naomi the


    same, but I can¡¯t show it too much with you. After all, I have to consider your Aunt Hiry¡¯s feelings. I


    did her wrong.¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°I know, and I get why you do it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    He wanted to say more, but then Alisa knocked on the door and walked in. She said to Olivia,


    ¡°You should rest, ma¡¯am.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Darren paused and looked at Alisa, surprised by her interruption. There were still things he wanted to


    say, and he looked over at Olivia.


    Olivia told him, ¡°I¡¯m quite tired, Dad. You should go home and be with Aunt Hiry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect her to say that and was silent for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Alright, rest well. I¡¯ll go


    now.¡®


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± she responded.


    Darren had no choice but to leave. Alisa watched him stand at the door momentarily before he left


    quickly.


    As soon as he was gone, Alisa entered the room.


    Olivia said she was going to rest, but she wasn¡¯t tired at all and just stared out the window.


    Noticing her mood, Alisa asked, ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Olivia replied. She just wanted some quiet.


    Ana, who had sent Alisa, watched Darren leave. She knew the Jones family well enough- Darren,


    Hiry, all of them were despicable. She knew he was up to no good to be visiting


    Olivia.


    After Darren left, Ana entered the room. ¡°It¡¯s so cold today. Why is the window open?¡± she


    asked Alisa.


    Alisa quickly closed the window.


    Then, Olivia, hearing Ana¡¯s voice, turned to her. Ana suggested, ¡°Watch TV if you¡¯re bored.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia agreed.


    Ana didn¡¯t stay much longer. After checking on Olivia, she left.


    Chapter 324


    2/2


    Outside the ward, Ben was waiting.


    ¡°Is Tyler still noting?¡± Ana asked him.


    Ben seemed troubled by the question and didn¡¯t answer.


    Ana scoffed. ¡°Since that woman is not


    I should visit her.¡±


    She started to walk to Naomi¡¯s ward, but Ben stopped her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, he¡¯ll be here soon. He¡¯s just waiting


    for things to settle down.¡±


    Ana was annoyed but didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. She stared at him coldly and then said, ¡± Fine, I¡¯ll


    visit her in a few days.¡±


    She scoffed again and left.


    That night, Ana went home to rest after spending several days at the hospital. Olivia stayed in her


    room, with only Alisa forpany.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Olivia was lying in bed with her eyes closed. Alisa didn¡¯t want to bother her, thinking she was asleep, so


    she went to bed too.¡±


    But Olivia wasn¡¯t asleep. She was awake, feeling her stomach and listening to the noises in the ward


    all


    night long.


    In the morning, around 10 o¡¯clock, Ana came in. The first thing she asked was, ¡°Didn¡¯t Tylere?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alisa didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    Ana looked upset and walked into the ward.


    Olivia, who was eating breakfast, saw her and said, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Ana didn¡¯t respond to Olivia. Instead, she said to Alisa, ¡°Take this to Naomi.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia stopped eating for a moment. Ana was obviously trying to remind Tyler to visit.


    Alisa understood what Ana meant. She quietly took the thermos from Ana and hesitantly said, ¡°Okay,


    ma¡¯am.¡±


    She took the thermos to the ICU but couldn¡¯t go inside. She had to wait outside. The nurse on duty saw


    her and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Alisa replied, ¡°Hi, this is for Ms. Naomi. Could you please give it to her?¡±


    The nurse took the thermos and said, ¡°Sure, you can go now. I¡¯ll make sure she gets it.¡±


    Alisa nodded and left.


    Meanwhile, Tyler was in the ICU with Naomi, feeding her soup. Linda brought the thermos to him and


    said, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Ana sent this food.¡±


    Tyler just nced at the thermos and knew what Ana was trying to do. He looked away and told Linda,


    ¡±


    Throw it away.¡±


    Linda was shocked and hesitated, not knowing what to say next.


    Naomi, who was getting better, understood Ana¡¯s intention as well and said softly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be mean,


    Tyler?¡±


    Tyler continued feeding her the soup and said, ¡°What¡¯s mean about it?¡±


    ¡°She sent it because she cares. Maybe I should try some, Naomi suggested.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already eating? This is enough,¡± Tyler replied. He gave her another spoonful of soup, but


    she didn¡¯t open her mouth and just stared at him.


    He said, ¡°Eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    Linda, still holding the other thermos, was unsure what to do with it and left after a while.


    Chapter 325


    Naomi reluctantly sipped the soup. She still looked worried and asked, ¡°Should we really do that? She


    meant well.¡±


    Tyler asked calmly, ¡°Do you really think she meant well?¡±


    That question left Naomi silent.


    Chapter 326

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Tyler looked at her and continued feeding her the soup. ¡°Drink up, stop thinking about it.¡±


    Olivia was smiling brightly. That day, Maisy visited her, sharing stories from her past. Olivia listened and


    laughed softly from time to time.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s improvement, Maisy grinned. ¡°You look so beautiful when you smile. I love it.¡±


    Olivia had been in the hospital for a week, but Tyler hadn¡¯t visited. Maisy and Ana kept quiet about


    Tyler¡¯s absence around Olivia.


    Olivia seemed calm and unbothered by any of this. She just wanted to rest while in the hospital.


    She understood why Maisy was there. Since Olivia started living with them, Maisy has always treated


    her like a granddaughter.


    Grateful, Olivia always responded with a smile to Maisy¡¯s jokes to ease her worries.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maisy took her hand. ¡°Once you¡¯re out of here, I¡¯ll show you my jewelry box and give you all the nice


    pieces.


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma,¡± Olivia replied with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Maisy responded warmly. ¡°You¡¯re my only granddaughter¨Cinw. What I


    have will be yours someday.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond.


    Maisy patted her hand again and sighed. The reason behind her sigh remained unknown.


    She tried to spend as much time with Olivia as possible and stayed with her throughout the morning.


    Her energy was limited, so by the time afternoon arrived, she was tired. After they had lunch together,


    Maisy


    went home to rest.


    Olivia spent the rest of the day in bed until she finally decided to get up


    As she moved to stand, Alisa asked, ¡°Are you going for a walk?


    The moment Olivia put weight on her foot, she winced from a sharp pain. Alisa quickly supported her.¡±


    Are you alright?¡±


    After adjusting to the pain, Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I think you should lie down,¡± Alisa suggested. ¡°Your sprain is pretty bad.¡±


    Ignoring the advice, Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯m tired of lying down. I want to walk around.¡±


    Still struggling with the pain, she changed her mind. ¡°Actually, can you push me in the wheelchair?¡±


    The maid hesitated but agreed. After helping Olivia into the wheelchair, they left the room.


    Chapter 326


    ¡°Take me to my sister,¡± Olivia instructed. Alisa paused, unsure. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Alisa spoke in a hushed tone, but Olivia didn¡¯t react; she simply bowed her head.


    Uncertain of what to do next, Alisa paused until Olivia broke the silence, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I just want to see my


    sister.¡±


    With a brief hesitation, Alisa guided her toward the intensive care unit.


    Reaching the doors of the intensive care unit, Olivia stood up from her wheelchair. Suddenly, a voice


    called out, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    Turning around, Olivia faced Tyler¡¯s secretary.


    Linda, surprised to see her, showed a flicker of shock, but Olivia ignored it, gripping the wheelchair


    firmly.¡± I¡¯m here to see my sister,¡± she stated inly.


    Approaching her, Linda ryed some news, ¡°Ms. Naomi is stable now, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Olivia fell silent upon hearing this.


    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± Linda asked, concerned. She hadn¡¯t visited Olivia recently and was out of touch with


    how she was doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a sprain. The baby is fine,¡± Olivia responded, cing a hand on her belly.


    Linda smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡±


    Noticing Linda holding something, Olivia guessed it was food given the time. Linda looked hesitant,


    causing her to probe, ¡°Can¡¯t I go in, Linda?¡±


    ¡°The doctors are keeping visits limited since Ms. Naomi is still quite weak,¡± exined Linda.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just stay by the door. Go on,¡± Olivia replied, giving a slight nod.


    Linda hesitated, then turned back to look at Olivia, who returned her gaze. After a moment, she


    proceeded, opened the door, and entered.


    From her spot, Olivia watched as Linda approached Tyler, who was gently dabbing Naomi¡¯s face with a


    towel, her face bright with a smile.


    It was a silent but joyful scene.


    Olivia stood frozen, watching, feeling numb.


    Inside, Linda announced, ¡°Mr. Tyler, I¡¯ve brought what Ms. Naomi requested.¡±


    Tyler, wanting to keep Naomi¡¯s spirits up, had told everyone to bring her whatever she fancied without


    restrictions.


    Hearing this, Tyler ced the towel in a basin of warm water and reached for the food. Just as he took


    it, Linda added, ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Olivia is outside.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    1/2


    After hearing what Linda said, Tyler¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cair, and he turned his attention to the door.


    One of them was inside the room, and the other was outside. There was a considerable distance


    between


    them.


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything as Tyler stared at her. He remained still, his expressionplex.


    Naomi wasn¡¯t facing the door, so she couldn¡¯t see who was outside. She only noticed Tyler staring at


    the


    door. In a quiet voice, she asked, ¡°What is it, Tyler?¡±


    When he heard Naomi, Tyler nced away from Olivia and casually offered, ¡°Nothing. Want some


    gyozas?


    Naomi, who had been craving them, smiled and epted. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s been ages since Ist had them.


    We


    used to eat them all the time back in university.¡±


    Tyler seemed distracted and didn¡¯t really listen to her. He looked at the food in his hands, lost in


    thought.


    After a moment, he told Linda, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Linda hesitated, then replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler turned his back to Olivia, who was still at the door, and asked Naomi, ¡°Still thinking about that


    gyoza ce?¡±


    Caught up in memories, Naomi said, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s where we used to go on dates.¡± She then sighed.


    ¡°Too


    bad it closed down.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find the chef for you.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°Really? That would be wonderful.¡±


    Tyler carefully scooped out some gyozad let it cool a bit before offering it to her. ¡°Try this one.¡±


    Naomi gave a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, you know,


    ¡°You act like one sometimes,¡± Tyler teased.


    Naomiughed softly.


    From the doorway, Olivia watched him feed her sister. All she could see was his indifferent side profile


    Linda finally left, and the door closed firmly behind her. She offered Olivia, ¡°Let me take you back,


    mm.¡±


    Olivia gathered her courage and replied calmly, ¡°No, thank you. The maid is here, she¡¯ll take me back.¡±


    Linda stood still while Olivia was wheeled away.


    Later that afternoon, back in her room, Alisa told Olivia, ¡°Mr. Tyler will probably visit you tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond, so the maid added, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle.¡±


    Chapter 328


    Olivia just nodded and looked out the window.


    22


    The next morning, Ana was furious because she hadn¡¯t seen Tyler. Her frustration spilled over to Keith.


    She asked him, ¡°Do you know what happened to your daughter¨Cinw?¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    14


    Keith had just walked in when he heard Ana¡¯sment. Surprised, he responded coldly, ¡°What?¡±


    Ana replied with a hint of irritation, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen your son since his wife got hurt.¡±


    Sensing the tension, Keith asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been spending all his time in that sick woman¡¯s room.¡±


    Keith frowned at this.


    §¡§á§Ñ


    at on the couch, her arms crossed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡±


    Keith¡¯s expression darkened. He usually stayed out of Tyler¡¯s personal affairs. Although Ana


    disapproved, now that Tyler was married, Keith felt it wasn¡¯t right for Tyler to still hold onto Naomi.


    Concerned, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call,¡±


    ¡°You better, or don¡¯tin to me when things turn bad,¡± Ana retorted.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Keith replied, then he headed upstairs.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once upstairs, Keith called Tyler. As soon as Tyler picked up, he guessed why Keith was calling. ¡°Did


    Mom ask you to call me?¡±


    Tyler was not in Naomi¡¯s room anymore; he was walking toward the elevator.


    Keith said firmly, ¡°Olivia is pregnant with your child. What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t right.¡±


    In the elevator, Tyler replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll


    visit herter.¡±


    Understanding Tyler¡¯s intention, Keith replied, ¡°Alright, just handle it well.¡±


    Tyler hung up after that.


    Olivia was finishing the paperwork for her discharge. Fortunately, the baby was fine. The doctors had


    observed her for a few days and now rmended she rest at home.


    The maid was busy packing, while Oliviay in bed, waiting to leaveter that evening.


    Suddenly, footsteps stopped at the door, and the maid looked up to see who it was. Surprised, she


    greeted, ¡°Mr. Tyler?¡±


    Olivia froze. Tyler, who had disappeared for a week, finally showed up in her room.


    Her expression was calm as he approached her bed. He asked, ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    That was the first thing he had said after such a long absence. He didn¡¯t look like he cared and only


    asked


    as a courtesy.


    Olivia lowered her head, and after a long silence, answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chapte: 329


    2/2


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling better, go home and rest. I¡¯m sorry for what happened.¡± He didn¡¯t sound apologetic, as


    if he were just going through the motions.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Chapter 330


    Olivia sensed Tyler¡¯s attitude toward her had changed. She sat in silence for a while before lowering her head and quietly saying,


    ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler just nodded in response, then turned to Allsa. ¡®Pack up everything and take good care of her,¡± he


    Instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Allsa replied obediently.


    After Tyler left the room without another word, Olivia remained on her bed, listening to his retreating footsteps. She didn¡¯t look up


    as he walked away-his expression was distant and unreadable, and he didn¡¯t nce back.


    The maid approached Olivia cautiously and whispered, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Olivia looked up but remained silent, her arms at her sides, lost in her thoughts.


    Once all was settled, the driver took Olivia home. At the gates, the maid assisted her out of the car. Ana and Maisy were waiting


    at the doorstep.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy gently took Olivia¡¯s hand. I¡¯m d you''re okay. I¡¯ve had the bathroom tiles changed so they won¡¯t be slippery. Rest well at


    home, and let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Olivia murmured.


    ¡°Don''t thank me. You''re too polite,¡± Maisy responded warmly.


    Ana then turned to Olivia, a hint of concern in her voice. ¡°Did Tylere to see you?¡±


    The maid beside Olivia shifted ufortably as Ana asked her question. However, Olivia managed a calm response, ¡°He did.¡±


    Ana studied Olivia closely, her gaze intense and searching. Then she turned to Alisa, who hesitated before answering, ¡°Mr. Tyler


    did visit her, but he only stayed for about seven to eight minutes before leaving.¡±


    Ana¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing this. Alisa looked nervous, aware of the tension in the air. As for Olivia, she kept her


    head bowed.


    Maisy intervened, sensing the growing unease, ¡°Okay, Ana. Let''s not dwell on this. Olivia has sprained her


    leg, and she needs to rest.¡±


    They decided not to press further


    Ana reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re


    right. She should rest to ensue she


    heals prapesy eclubidirs and if you


    n&ed''anything, just ask the maid.


    She''ll take care of it.¡± The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia kept her response brief,


    knowing that prolo ipg the enee''


    c versationynig t¡¯dnly stir more


    upset The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    With the maid¡¯s help, Olivia slowly made her way upstairs.


    Chapter 330


    Over the next few days, Tyler didn''t


    return home, and the atmosphere, in


    the house gr wanehdasihaly tense. All


    the Moueehold ctaff tread lightly.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Olivia spent her days being wheeled around the garden by her maid or chatting with Maisy in the living


    room downstairs.


    Maisy was very thoughtful about Olivia¡¯s feelings, careful not to bring up anything that might upset her.


    Buttely, Olivia seemed happier, which made Maisy feel relieved. Her affection for Olivia grew


    stronger


    each day.


    Three days into her stay at the Harrises, a nurse from the hospital came by to schedule Olivia¡¯s fourth


    prenatal checkup. This appointment included screening for Down Syndrome.


    That morning, Maisy was in Olivia¡¯s room keeping herpany when they received the update.


    Concemed, Maisy asked, ¡°Are you going alone? Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    Maisy loved Olivia dearly but knew she was getting on in years. Olivia didn¡¯t want to trouble her, so she


    responded, ¡°I can manage on my own, it¡¯s not a long process.¡±


    Maisy, still worried, pressed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Olivia reassured her, ¡°Yes, the maid will apany me.¡±


    ¡°But Tyler would usually be the one to go with you,¡± Maisy pointed out, feeling sorry for Olivia,


    Olivia lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I can handle this alone.¡±


    Maisy sighed and relented, ¡°Okay, my dear. Call us if you need anything tomorrow.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    After informing Olivia of the appointment time, the nurse left. Maisy stayed a bit longer, but had to go


    when the maid reminded her to take her medicine.


    As Maisy left the room, she muttered, ¡°This is ridiculous¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure who Maisy was referring to but had a good guess. She chose to ignore thement,


    though the maid gave her a sympathetic look.


    The following morning, Olivia, apanied by Alisa and a nurse, went to the hospital. Her mobility


    was still limited, and the Harrises insisted she shouldn¡¯t go alone.


    Ana wanted to join them but was tied up with errands.


    Despite her calm exterior, Olivia felt anxious about the checkup. She remained quiet, sitting in her


    wheelchair.


    At the hospital, the nurse noticed Olivia¡¯s condition and asked, ¡°What happened to your leg, Mrs.


    Harris?¡±


    Alisa quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a sprain. She¡¯s getting better.¡±


    The hospital staff were very considerate. Upon hearing this, the nurse approached Olivia and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    Chapter 391


    d to hear you¡¯re okay. Just be careful, especially now that you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    The checkup was done privately to keep Oliviafortable.


    Olivia reassured her, ¡°The baby is doing well.¡±


    2

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    The nurse said, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Today¡¯s test is a bit different, and there might be a little surprise.


    Can you lie down on the bed?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what the test involved, but she followed the instructions. After the nurse helped her


    onto the bed, she saw that it was an ultrasound.


    She wasn¡¯t scared, Lying there, she felt the nurse spread a chilly gel on her belly while the doctor


    watched


    the screen.


    She began to feel drowsy and let her body rx. Her belly wasrger now since she was nearly four


    months pregnant.


    Alisa and the nurse watched anxiously.


    Eventually, the device moving over her belly stopped, and the doctor announced, ¡°The baby is growing


    well.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia paused, not fully grasping the doctor¡¯s words at first. Then, the printer began to click.


    Olivia looked at the doctor, and the nurse took something from him and approached her. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, she was holding it¨Ca printout showing the baby inside her womb. Olivia


    was amazed and stared at the image for a long while.


    The nurse cheerfully said, ¡°Here¡¯s the surprise. It¡¯s too bad the dad isn¡¯t here to see this.¡±


    The baby¡¯s face was unclear, squished against her womb¡¯s walls, making it hard to see any features.


    Olivia felt overwhelmed as if a beam of light had struck through her eyes. Was this how her baby


    looked? She continued to stare at the picture when suddenly, Alisamented, ¡°It looks a lot like Mr.


    Tyler.¡±


    The nurse grinned, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Both Alisa and the nurse were thrilled. A boys a wee addition to the family.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call Madam Maisy and Mrs. Ana, Alisa announced, eager to share the news. Olivia was


    still fixated on the image and barely noticed as she left the room.


    The news delighted the Harrises. Alisa passed the phone to Olivia, and Maisy eximed, ¡°I heard the


    baby looks a lot like Tyler, Olivia!¡±


    Olivia knew it was hard to tell who the baby resembled at this stage, aware the maid had just


    exaggerated.


    Hearing Maisy¡¯s voice stirred mixed feelings in Olivia, but joy was starting to dominate because it was


    the first time she had seen her baby. She held the photo tightly.


    Malsy, overwhelmed with joy, said, ¡°I have a great¨Cgrandson! Time to shop for baby boy clothes.¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Olivia kept quiet because, for her, it didn¡¯t matter if the baby was a boy or a girl. She knew the Harrises


    had a preference, so she didn¡¯t know what to say when Malsy clearly showed her bias for a particr


    gender.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maisy then told her, ¡°Come back soon. I¡¯ll have someone make you the best meal.¡±


    Olivia softly responded, ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t realize there were more tests needed and was concerned about the harm from the


    phone¡¯s radiation to the baby. So, she said, ¡°Give the phone back to the maid. Don¡¯t let the radiation


    harm the baby. I¡¯ll be here waiting.¡±


    Olivia simply said okay and ended the call.


    Maisy couldn¡¯t stop smiling. When Ana and Keith got the news, they came home smiling and happy.


    After hanging up, Maisy told the maid, ¡°Tell Tyler about this and send him the picture.


    Ana knew what Maisy was up to, but she didn¡¯t interfere and just looked at Keith.


    Keith looked upset and said, ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t back yet?¡±


    Ana seized the moment and replied, ¡°Back? We haven¡¯t even seen him.¡±


    After a pause, Keith, with a serious look, grabbed the armrest of the couch and dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    talk to him again.¡±


    Maisy advised, ¡°You really should talk to him. Olivia is your daughter¨Cinw, and she¡¯s pregnant with


    your


    grandson. Tyler is being too rude.¡±


    Keith listened to his mother and could only respond, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Following Maisy¡¯s instructions, the maid quickly sent the picture to Tyler.


    Tyler was in Naomi¡¯s room while the doctor had just finished her checkup. She was sleeping quietly as-


    Tyler¡¯s phone vibrated in his pocket. After a bit, he took out his phone and unlocked it to see a


    message.


    He stood frozen for a while. He stared at the picture, his baby¡¯s face looking so real.


    Then the maid sent another message, [There was a checkup today. It¡¯s a boy.]


    Naomi woke up an


    up and saw Tyler standing by her bed, focused on his phone. His attention was so fixed that he didn¡¯t


    notice her move.


    Curious, Naomi asked, ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Tyler heard her, he quickly looked away, and Naomi noticed he was holding his phone tightly.


    She


    Chapter333


    sensed something was off andmented, ¡°You were just standing there.¡±


    The phone screen went dark, and Tyler returned to normal, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a work text.¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    When Olivia got back to Harrises, Maisy was already waiting to greet her while she was still in the car.


    As Olivia stepped out, Maisy came over just as Alisa assisted her. ¡°Oh, my dear granddaughter¨Cinw,


    was the checkup tiring?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We just had an ultrasound and a blood test,¡± Olivia replied, a bit surprised as she wasn¡¯t


    expecting this from Maisy.


    Maisy¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Let¡¯s head inside. We¡¯ve prepared some delicious food.¡±


    Alisa, noticing Maisy¡¯s joy, chimed in, ¡°The doctor said the baby is growing well.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡®Of course! Our family¡¯s child will definitely be strong.¡±


    Ana and Keith approached as they were talking. Olivia saw Keith and greeted him softly, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired. Go inside and rest,¡± Keith told her, walking closer.


    Olivia and Keith didn¡¯t talk much, usually just exchanging greetings if they crossed paths. He was


    typically


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    reserved, but today, he seemed genuinely happy.


    Everyone seemed thrilled by the news.


    All Olivia could manage, feeling overwhelmed by the family¡¯s happiness and Keith¡¯s kindness, was to


    say, ¡±


    Thanks, Dad.¡±


    Ana stood beside Keith, visibly overjoyed, and instructed the maid, ¡°Make sure we have enough


    nkets


    so she doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Worried she hadn¡¯t been careful enough, Alisa quickly ushered Olivia into the living room.


    livia¡¯s su


    Inside was a feast, and many rtives had gathered, much to Olivia¡¯s surprise.


    Maisy approached her, saying, ¡°Olivia, show the ultrasound pictures to them.¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, the rtives swarmed around her, snatching the pictures to admire them.


    Such an adorable child. Look at the tiny hands and feet. He looks just like Tyler and Olivia,¡± they


    eximed.


    Caught off guard by the guests, Olivia sat quietly, watching them praise the fuzzy image of the baby.


    Maisy beamed with pride. ¡°Absolutely. The baby has the best features of both Olivia and Tyler.¡±


    The rtives cheered, ¡°Great job, Olivia! The first child is a boy, the next heir to the family business.¡±


    They started congratting Ana and Keith.


    The couple responded modestly, ¡°He¡¯s just a normal child,¡± though their happiness was obvious. The


    house buzzed with excitement over the mere photo of the baby.


    Feeling morefortable, Olivia ced a hand on her belly, her face showing a spontaneous smile.


    After a while, craving some peace, she let Alisa help her upstairs away from the bustling chatter of the


    living.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    After Olivia was taken upstairs, she felt peaceful for a short time before her smile disappeared as she


    sat in her room.


    Alisa noticed her mood change and offered, ¡°Let me help you get into bed.¡±


    Olivia agreed with a simple ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as Alisa was about to assist her, several other maids appeared at the door carrying gifts. Olivia


    looked over and saw that the presents were very expensive.


    One maid exined, ¡°These are gifts from the rtives for you and your baby. Where should


    uld we put the


    put them?


    Olivia noticed the gifts for her were even more expensive. Tyler¡¯s rtives had always been kind, but


    their generosity increased once they learned the baby¡¯s gender.


    Feeling overwhelmed, Olivia suggested, ¡°In the cab?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll put them there,¡± one maid replied.


    But as the maid opened the cab, Olivia saw Tyler¡¯s clothes, which hadn¡¯t been moved for some


    time. Her expression fell once again.


    The maid, unaware of Olivia¡¯s distress, finished storing the gifts and left.


    Alisa offered, ¡°Do you want to get into bed now?¡±


    Preferring solitude, Olivia responded, ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±


    Alisa hesitated but eventually left, knowing Olivia could move around independently.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia wheeled herself closer to the cab, pulled qut a doll from the gifts, and held it. Although she


    felt. mixed emotions, holding the doll gave her a small smile.


    That evening. Tyler¡¯s car arrived quietly. The butler approached as Tyler parked and greeted him,


    Wee back, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler, silent, continued on his way. Maisy and Ana were in the living room, but neither spoke upon


    seeing


    him.


    The maid who had seen Tyler quickly went upstairs to Olivia¡¯s room and announced, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Tyler


    is


    back.¡±


    Alisa, who was giving Olivia a warm massage, looked up, surprised by the news.


    Seeing no reaction from Olivia, the maid added, ¡°Mr. Tyler is downstairs.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s grip on the bedsheet loosened, and she simply replied, ¡°Oh¡­¡± with little emotion.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    1/2


    Tyler was downstairs, silently watching Maisy and Ana. The room was quiet until Keith came down and


    broke the silence with, ¡°Go see your wife and child.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s face showed no emotion as he replied, ¡°The maid sent the ultrasound picture


    Keith frowned, showing his displeasure. He had always been indifferent about Naomi, partly because


    he was a man and viewed things differently than women might. He didn¡¯t care much about who Tyler


    chose


    to marry.


    That was why, when Ana tried to break Tyler and Naomi up, Keith knew Tyler¡¯s rtionship with his


    mother was affected, all because of Naomi. He usually stayed out of their personal affairs, but now


    things were different. Tyler was a married man expecting a child, and it wasn¡¯t right for him to be so


    involved


    with another woman.


    Keith asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ana smirked from her seat while Tyler remained silent.


    Keith continued, ¡°You¡¯ve broken up with Naomi, so it¡¯s time to sort things out. She shouldn¡¯t matter to


    you. anymore. Your family shoulde first now.¡±


    ¡°No need to say more. I have my n,¡± Tyler responded coldly.


    This reply puzzled Keith, who stared at his son, trying to understand.


    Ana, still holding her coffee, said, ¡°n? Your wife is hurting while you¡¯re with another woman. What


    kind of n is that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal for our family?¡± Tyler shot back.


    Ana¡¯s smile vanished, and she went silent, just sipping her coffee.


    Trying to lighten the mood, Maisy chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s not ruin a good day. Tyler must have been busy,


    that¡¯s all. Why don¡¯t you go see Olivia and your son?


    Avoiding further discussion, Tyler said to Keith at the bottom of the stairs, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    Keith, maintaining a serious expression, simply replied, ¡°Go.¡±


    Ana looked at Keith, then added bitterly, ¡°Like father, like son. You set the example, and it¡¯s toote to


    change anything now.¡±


    Keith red at Ana.


    Sensing an argument brewing, Maisy quickly took Ana¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop it right there.¡±


    vident


    Keith¡¯s anger was evident as he told Ana, ¡°Unbelievable.¡± He then turned away, ignoring her.


    Ana scoffed, her expression turning icy..


    Tyler, unaffected by the family drama, continued up to his room.


    Chapter 336


    Upstairs, Olivia was anxiously sitting by the bed, frozen in ce as she heard Tyler¡¯s footsteps


    approaching. Alisa, who was massaging Olivia¡¯s leg, stood up and greeted Tyler, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him as well. Tyler paused at the doorway, and they stared at each other in silence.


    The maid discreetly left the room, and Olivia lowered her gaze.


    Tyler finally spoke, ¡°You had a checkup?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Unfazed by Olivia¡¯s single¨Cword response, Tyler walked over to her. ¡°I saw the ultrasound photo,¡± he


    said


    as he took off his coat.


    Olivia wanted to know what he thought about it, but he didn¡¯t say more and just mentioned, ¡°I have to


    work tonight, so you should get some rest.¡±


    He walked to the cab next. When he opened it, he saw a stack of gifts. Olivia told him, ¡°Our


    rtives gave these to us.¡±


    Tyler looked at the gifts, took out some of his clothes, and then went to his study.


    Olivia asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s Naomi?¡± She kept her eyes down, looking at her feet.


    Tyler stopped and turned to face her when he heard her question. ¡°She¡¯s stable for now,¡± he replied.


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond.


    Seeing her quiet, Tyler left the room and headed to the study. Olivia closed her eyes and crossed her


    legs.


    Alisa, who was standing at the door, was surprised to see him leave so quickly.


    Downstairs, Maisy and Ana were looking up. Ana seemed ufortable, and Maisy appeared upset.


    Olivia sat still and silent in the room. Alisa felt sorry for her, not understanding why Tyler was so cold to


    her. She was just a young woman.


    That night, Tyler didn¡¯te back to their room. Alisa waited until about one in the morning. After


    seeing the lights in the study turn off, she quietly went in and turned off the bedroom lights.


    The house was dark, but Oliviay awake with a tear rolling down her cheek. The maid didn¡¯t see that


    and thought Olivia was asleep, so she left the room.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The next morning, everyone was at the breakfastble. Olivia sat next to Tyler.


    Maisy noticed how pale Olivia looked and sighed.


    Ana told the maid to put some protein in front of Olivia and then looked at Tyler. ¡°Why did you sleep in


    the


    study?¡±


    Tyler was eating bacon and answered, ¡°I was workingte, so I stayed there,¡± He took another bite,


    showing little concern for Ana¡¯s question.


    Ana pressed on, ¡°Really? Since when do you sleep anywhere so casually?¡±


    Maisy, worried they might start fighting, intervened. ¡°Tyler, Olivia is four months pregnant, so please


    take


    care of her. She¡¯s young and needs to feel safe.¡±


    Tyler heard the concern in his grandma¡¯s voice, which was softer than his mom¡¯s. He replied


    nonchntly, ¡°Okay, I will.¡± It sounded like he wasn¡¯t taking it seriously.


    2/2


    Then, Tyler put an egg on Olivia¡¯s te and told her, ¡°Eat this.¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Tyler seemed to have done that because Mais


    asked him to. Olivia just stared at her te but didn¡¯t eat


    1. it.


    Tyler kept on eating his meal, while Maisy and Ana watched everything quietly. Olivia finally picked up


    her


    fork and started eating the food he gave her.


    After seeing Olivia eat, Tyler went back to his food.


    Nobody talked while they were eating.


    Then Maisy suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out today?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t look up but listened carefully for Tyler¡¯s answer.


    Tyler put down his fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and said, ¡°I have some work to do.¡±


    Maisy looked really angry and told him, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for days. It¡¯s enough work now.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t say anything back.


    Ana put down her fork and knife and said, ¡°Why do you need to take care of her yourself? Olivia¡¯s sister


    is your inw. We can just hire a nurse to take care of her.¡±


    Olivia gripped her fork tightly but then let go, bracing herself for an argument.


    Tyler put his napkin down and looked at Ana. He leaned back and asked her, ¡°Since when do you care


    about this? If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you check on Dad?¡± His voice was calm, as if he was just talking


    about


    the weather.


    Ana just stared at him angrily. After a moment, she scoffed, ¡°It does sound like I¡¯m poking my nose into


    your business.¡±


    Tyler stood up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯m finished. You can continue.¡± Then he walked away from the table.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to do. During the conversation, she started to realize something about Ana and


    Keith.


    Since Olivia became part of the family, she barely saw Keith at home. At first, she thought he was just


    busy, but even when work should have been over, he was hardly ever there.


    She noticed that Ana and Keith didn¡¯t talk much to each other. They seemed like a couple, but there


    was a big gap between them. Tyler didn¡¯t seem to care about his parents rtionship either.


    This was all new to Olivia; she had never seen a family like this before.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just quietly put down her fork and knife, sitting there as if she wasn¡¯t there.


    After Tyler left, Ana stood up and said to Maisy, ¡°I¡¯m done too, Mom. You can keep eating.¡±


    Maisy sighed and tried to make Ana feel better. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what Tyler said.¡±


    ¡°Why would I worry?¡± Ana forced a smile. She was upset but determined to show Tyler what happens


    when he opposes her, even if he is her son.


    Then Ana also left.


    Maisy looked worried and told Olivia, ¡®Please eat.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t look around and just kept eating.


    That day, breakfast ended abruptly.


    2

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Olivia returned to her room after breakfast, and Tyler followed shortly after. She sat in her wheelchair,


    feeling uneasy, and watched as Tyler entered the room.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the maid?¡± Tyler asked, noticing Olivia was alone..


    Just then, Alisa appeared. ¡°I went to fetch an ice bag for her foot,¡± she exined.


    Tyler nodded and headed off to change his clothes.


    Breaking the silence, Olivia said, ¡°Tyler, I want to visit Naomi.¡±


    Tyler paused, then turned to face her.


    Her hands tightened into a fist. ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried about her,¡± she added.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go. Just stay here,¡± Tyler replied firmly, leaving no room for discussion.


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled, but she persisted, ¡°I just need to talk to her¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why her


    sister had fainted at the door the other day, but she felt it was somehow her fault, and it weighed on her


    mind.


    Tyler cut her off, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Stunned, Olivia looked up at him, unable to grasp this reason and his indifference. But Tyler avoided


    her gaze and walked away.


    Momentster, Tyler returned, dressed in fresh clothes. Both Alisa and Olivia remained still, watching


    him


    leave without another word


    Olivia blinked back tears, feeling a sting in her nose. Tyler¡¯s refusal meant her visit would upset Naomi.


    But she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Despite her intentions, she felt helpless and misunderstood.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you¡­ are you okay?¡± Alisa asked.


    With a nk expression, Olivia sped her hands tightly. After a long pause, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her voice broke slightly, betraying her calm facade.


    Downstairs, Tyler paused to think as he met Linda, who had just collected some clothes for Naomi. ¡°Mr.


    Tyler,¡± she greeted him.


    Tyler, his expression cold, nodded and walked toward the door, his secretary following.


    Upstairs, hearing the car drive away, Olivia dismissed the maid. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me, I¡¯m fine.


    You can go now,¡± she said in a hushed tone.


    Alisa nced at Olivia¡¯s pale face, worried, but followed her order and silently left the room.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    1/2


    ude had been busy with work at Yancee Bank, but that day, he took a break to hang out with some


    friends. While they were together, he overheard them talking about someone named Naomi.


    One of his friend¡¯s girlfriends mentioned, ¡°Did you guys hear? Naomi is very sick, and she¡¯s offering a


    lot of money for blood donations.¡±


    ude listened quietly while sipping his wine. When he heard her say, ¡°She¡¯s offering 500,000 as a


    reward, ¡°he looked up.


    Just then, another friend chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I heard about it too. It almost made the news, but it seems


    like someone tried to stop it. Tyler is the one who¡¯s putting up the money.¡±


    ude¡¯s expression turned serious, and someone else asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird? Didn¡¯t Tyler break off his


    engagement with Naomi? Why would he still want to help her?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Nobody had an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange because Tyler is married now and they¡¯re expecting a baby. But he and Naomi were


    together for a long time. Maybe he feels he owes it to her, even though they¡¯re not in love anymore.¡±


    As everyone continued discussing Tyler and Naomi, ude stood up, put his wine ss down, and


    said,


    I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Everyone watched as he walked off. In the corridor, he paused, pulled out his phone, and sent a text.


    [How are you doing? I heard about your sister. Are you okay?]


    ude waited, staring into space.


    When he didn¡¯t receive Olivia¡¯s reply, he tried calling her next, but he got a busy signal. He looked


    upset for a moment, then put away his phone and left, his figure casting a long shadow.


    Olivia was lying in bed when she got ude¡¯s message. She held her phone tight, then turned it off,


    her


    hands shaking.


    She hadn¡¯t been eating well since Tyler left.


    The next morning, she looked weak. When Maisy saw her looking so unwell, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong.


    dear? Didn¡¯t you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Olivia replied, looking pale. ¡°I think I slept too much, and it messed up my sleep pattern.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t believe that was all. Concerned, she suggested, ¡°Should we call the doctor?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    Despite her reassurances, Olivia felt anxious and couldn¡¯t focus, likely stressed from her pregnancy.


    Seeing Olivia so distressed, Maisy considered calling the doctor anyway, but Olivia held her hand and


    Chapte 310


    repeated, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really, Grandma.¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Olivia¡¯s voice was soft but determined.


    Maisy was frustrated but decided it was best not to upset Olivia further, so she agreed, Alright. When


    your foot is better, we can go somewhere fun. You pick the ce.¡±


    Olivia nodded in appreciation. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    11


    After Maisy left Olivia¡¯s room, she ran into Ana at the door. Ana could tell something was bothering


    Maisy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maisy paused, then sighed. ¡°Just make sure Alisa takes good care of Olivia, alright? We don¡¯t want her


    to go through any more trouble, do we?¡±


    Ana peeked into the room and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll look after her.¡±


    Ana then entered Olivia¡¯s room and tucked her in with a nket. She said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about


    what others think. Once your baby is born, you¡¯ll be in charge here. The Harrises ¡®wealth will belong to


    your son! That sick girl won¡¯t be able to stop you. You and your son will have it all. Nothing can change


    that!¡±


    Ana¡¯s words were direct, hoping to boost Olivia¡¯s confidence.


    However, Olivia didn¡¯t care for any of that. She simply wanted her child to be healthy and safe. She


    didn¡¯t want to be involved in Ana and Naomi¡¯s disputes or take over her sister¡¯s ce as Tyler¡¯s wife.


    So, she stayed silent.


    Ana handed her a bowl of soup, saying, ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter¨Cinw, and I just want what¡¯s best


    for you. Here, try some soup.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia epted the bowl hesitantly.


    Ana stayed with her a little longer before leaving.


    Olivia didn¡¯t touch her soup. Alisa, puzzled, asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± Olivia replied.


    As Alisa reached to take the bowl, she identally knocked Olivia¡¯s phone off the table. She quickly


    picked it up and checked for any damage, worried about Olivia¡¯s reaction.


    Olivia simply requested, ¡°Just give it back to me.


    Alissa returned the phone nervously.


    Olivia looked at her phone for a moment and then turned it on. She received a text from Sophie: [How


    are you doingtely?]


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Olivia was surprised to get a message from Sophie. It had been a while since theyst spoke, and she


    was using a new phone number. She wondered how Sophie even found it.


    Her shock didn¡¯tst long, though. Soon, she was more concerned about how to respond. She decided


    to keep it simple and texted back, [I¡¯m fine.]


    Sophie replied quickly, [I got your new number from ude. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Are you still mad


    at me or something?]


    Olivia wasn¡¯t mad; those feelings were in the past. The truth was, things were different now -they


    weren¡¯t on the same level anymore. Olivia felt they had nothing inmon these


    days.


    Holding her phone tightly, she slowly typed, [No. I¡¯ve just been really busy.]


    [How about we meet up?] Sophie texted.


    Olivia froze. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    [We haven¡¯t seen each other for soooo long! I miss you,] Sophie added.


    Olivia was confused about her own feelings. She started to type ¡®I¡¯m still busy,¡® hesitated,


    then reced it with ¡®We¡¯ll do something like that the next time I¡¯m free.¡®


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn¡¯t press send. After a long time, she finally settled on, [Alright. Where?]


    [A cafe?]


    [Okay.]


    [Great! I¡¯ll text you the location tomorrow. Can¡¯t wait to see you!]


    Olivia clutched her phone to her chest. Despite everything, Sophie was still someone she felt


    she could talk to.


    The day went by without much happening.


    The following day, Olivia felt a bit better. Her foot hurt less, and she managed to walk down the stairs


    without help, leaving her wheelchair behind.


    ¡°Mom?¡± she called out to Ana. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Ana never really restricted Olivia¡¯s movements because she seldom went out impulsively. ¡±


    Where to?¡± Ana asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend.¡±


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°Just going for coffee.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After Ana left, Olivia got a text from Sophie with the address. Alisa helped her into the car.


    pregnan


    Olivia chose a loose outfit to wear, hoping to hide her She was only slightly showing, but she was


    anxious about Sophie noticing. More than anything, she wanted to appear just like any other woman


    her age.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Olivia looked down, distracted.


    ¡°Take care, Ms. Olivia. You can have fun as much and as long as you want. Mrs. Ana is really nice to


    you, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Olivia knew this was true but chose to stay silent. She thought about not wanting Sophie to see anyone


    from the Harrises¡® and told Alisa, ¡°Stay in the car.¡±


    ¡°But your foot-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just going to the cafe. It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. If you say so.¡±


    Olivia got out of the car. Although she had said she wouldn¡¯t need help, the maid carefully assisted her


    anyway.


    Olivia looked at the cafe and walked toward it, lost in thought about what they might talk


    about over coffee.


    She froze when she saw who was at the table. It was ude.


    He stood up quickly when he saw her, towering above her.


    Olivia spun around, ready to leave.


    ¡°Wait! I asked Sophie to set this up,¡± he said quickly.


    Olivia paused but didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°How have you beentely?¡± ude asked. He had noticed her small shoulders and her thin neck. She


    wasn¡¯t doing well. Living with a family that wanted for nothing still left hercking.


    ¡°I heard about your sister. How is she?¡± ude added.


    ¡°Please, ude, let¡¯s not talk again, okay? We shouldn¡¯t see each other,¡± Olivia said


    nervously.


    ude reached for her arm. ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, his face showing concern.


    Olivia worried Alissa might see them together, so she tried to pull away. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, ude.¡±


    But he was persistent. He knew she was scared, so he grabbed her arm and turned her to face


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    him.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she whispered.


    ude led her deeper into the cafe, to a quiet corridor. He held her shoulders and looked into her


    troubled eyes. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out? The Harrises were looking for a surrogate mother, and


    they¡¯re willing to pay a lot for it! Who do you think you are to him? You¡¯re carrying his child while he


    looks after your sister, doing all sorts of things for her no matter what it takes!¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re only helping to save your sister, he should care more about you! You two are married!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand, or maybe she didn¡¯t want to¨Cwhat she knew for sure was that she


    was very upset.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up so much for their rtionship, but what are you getting in return? A crush that you


    can¡¯t even act on?¡±


    She looked


    up at him. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°How can they be so thoughtless? How could they expect you, a young woman, not to fall for a man


    like that¨Cespecially after sleeping with him and marrying him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ude saw her upset face and felt a sharp pain in his heart. How could Tyler and Naomi do this to


    her? Was she just a pawn in their love story?


    He touched her arm gently, feeling sorry for her. ¡°Save yourself, Olivia. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    If he took her away right now¨Cif she left with him¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t fall deeper in love with Tyler. She could


    also protect the baby.


    It was tempting, but Olivia pushed his hand away. ¡°No! Don¡¯t say another word!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± He whispered in her ear. ¡°Please love me instead.¡±


    Tears filled Olivia¡¯s eyes. She looked past him as if she were frozen. ude waited for her to


    respond.


    For


    a moment, the only sound was Olivia¡¯s nervous breathing.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You only married him because of the baby, right? That means you¡¯re free to love anyone. Why not


    me? Love me, and you won¡¯t love him anymore!¡± ude kept talking. ¡°That way, you can keep your


    sister and Tyler¡¯s perfect love safe.¡±


    Olivia moved back until she hit the wall. She turned her head away and then finally looked at


    ude. The hallway was silent, the lights soft.


    They looked at each other intensely. The atmosphere was heavy, almost boiling.


    Olivia felt lost.


    ude moved closer, his hand gently touching her cheek. He whispered, ¡°Only I can save


    you.¡±


    She could smell a hint of gardenia from him. His intense gaze overwhelmed her.


    Their lips were inching closer and closer. They were about to-


    ¡°ude!¡±


    Olivia snapped out of the moment and looked up. There stood Sophie.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    ude was gently caressing Olivia¡¯s hand when he noticed Sophie staring at them with a shocked


    expression.


    He quickly removed his hand and stepped in front of Olivia. ¡°Sophie, what are you doing here?¡±


    Sophie was confused. She knew Olivia was married to Tyler and was expecting his child. So why was


    her cousin so close to Olivia?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sophie,¡± ude said firmly.


    Sophie could only see a glimpse of Olivia¡¯s shirt from behind ude. Angry and confused, she


    shouted, ¡°ude! How could you? Olivia is with Tyler Harris, of all people!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart was pounding, but she stayed quiet.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± Sophie added, hoping to make her brother see reason.


    But ude remained calm. ¡°Like I said, this isn¡¯t your concern.¡±


    At that moment, a man walked up behind Sophie.


    It was Jacob Reeves. His expression turned icy when he saw Olivia hidden behind ude. He stepped


    back and stood by Sophie, clearly aligning himself with her.


    Sophie was baffled. She had no idea why ude had wanted her to invite Olivia to lunch, but she had


    not seen her friend for a while and wanted to drop by for a moment while on a date with Jacob. Who


    would have thought she woulde just in time to catch him almost kissing Olivia?!


    From the small gap between ude¡¯s arm and his body, Olivia saw Jacob. He was very close to


    Sophie, but Olivia couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    She didn¡¯t mind, though. Jacob was just an old friend to her now, and she was surprisingly okay with


    seeing him there.


    The ce was dimly lit with a soft orange¨Cyellow light that bathed the four of them. Being the eldest,


    ude took charge and said to Jacob, ¡°Please leave us alone for a moment.¡± Jacob fell silent for a


    while, then nodded and answered respectfully, ¡°Okay, Mr. ude.¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    ¡°Come on,¡± Jacob said as he turned to Sophie, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sophie looked at him but didn¡¯t move. Jacob gently pulled her hand, and she stumbled forward a bit,


    still staring at Olivia.


    Jacob put his arm around Sophie¡¯s s


    watched them from behind.


    Coulders and led her away from the corridor. Olivia


    ude suddenly turned around. His sharp gaze caught Olivia¡¯s attention, and she quickly stepped


    back to put some distance between them.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t been in the cafe for long. Alisa, not seeing Olivia inside, got out of the car and peeked


    through the cafe window. Not finding Olivia, she walked inside and finally spotted


    her in the corridor.


    ¡°Ms. Olivia!¡± Alisa eximed.


    Hearing Alisa seemed to bring Olivia back to reality. She and ude both turned to look at


    the maid.


    After a moment, Alisa grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist. ¡°You


    scared me! I thought you were lost!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home,¡± Olivia said tiredly. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Alisa, still new and unaware of the underlying tensions, took Olivia¡¯s hand and led her away. ude


    watched them go, saying nothing.


    Olivia¡¯s foot was in pain. Alisa noticed her wince. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Olivia remembered how forcefully ude had pulled her earlier. His grip had been too strong, hurting


    her foot. Despite the pain, she insisted, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Just then, the driver came out of the car. Olivia quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car. I really


    need to rest.¡±


    Alisa found Olivia¡¯s rush odd but followed her instructions and helped her into the car with


    the driver¡¯s assistance.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Olivia¡¯s mind was overwhelmed with thoughts.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s quiet distress, Alisa mistook it for physical difort. ¡°Are you okay? Do you have a


    stomachache?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Olivia reassured her.


    They returned to the Harrises¡® residence. Ana and Malsy were in the living room, surprised to see


    Olivia back so soon. They looked up as she entered.


    With Alisa¡¯s support, Olivia limped through the door. Her foot pain had worsened, making it hard to walk


    Ana rushed over, concerned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Olivia¡¯s foot started hurting after she got back,¡± Alisa exined.


    Maisy approached with worry, ¡°How did this happen? Weren¡¯t you just going out to see a friend? Maybe


    we should call a doctor-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I just need to rest. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Olivia insisted, trying to reassure them.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Malsy stopped when Olivia said, ¡°I just need some rest.¡±


    Ana thought Olivia looked strong enough to handle the pain, so she spoke up. ¡°I think she¡¯s okay. We


    should let her go to her room.¡±


    Maisy wasn¡¯t totally sure. ¡°Is your stomach alright?¡±


    Olivia quickdy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go and rest in your room.¡±


    Olivia nodded before Alisa gently helped her up the stairs.


    Once in her room, Oliviay on her bed while Allsa checked her foot. Luckily, it was just a bit swollen


    around her toe. Alisa started to gently massage her foot.


    Olivia was so distracted that she barely noticed what Alisa was doing. She kept hearing a voice in her


    head telling her that she couldn¡¯t leave.


    She was only having this baby for her sister. They had all agreed on this from the beginning. Even if


    she was called ¡°Mrs. Harris,¡± it was just a temporary role.


    She knew that, and that¡¯s why she never wanted anything more. Once the baby was born, she¡¯d leave


    with her son, and it would all be over.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking this helped her calm down.


    Later that evening, when Tyler got home from work, Olivia was still in bed. Her foot had gotten even


    more swollen, so they had called a doctor. Maisy was really worried.


    Tyler smelled strongly of antiseptic. He was about to shower when he noticed the first¨Caid


    kit. Ben, who was in the living room, came up to him.


    ¡°Why is the doctor here?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°Ms. Olivia went out today and returned with her foot swollen again. Madam Maisy was so


    worried that she had to call the doctor,¡± the butler exined.


    Tyler looked at Ben and then went upstairs.


    Maisy was still checking on Olivia. ¡°Does your foot still hurt?¡±


    The room was crowded, totally different from how empty Naomi¡¯s ward was. A maid saw


    Tyler and called out, ¡°Wee home, sir.¡±


    Maisy and Olivia turned toward the door. Olivia tightened her grip on the nket.


    ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± Maisy said, her voice showing a bit of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Did you know


    your wife sprained her foot?¡±


    Tyler walked over to the bed. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten better yet?¡±


    Olivia clutched the nket tightly.


    Tyler looked down into her downcast eyes, waiting for an answer.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    ¡°Ms. Olivia went out today and sprained her ankle again by ident,¡± Alissa said.


    Olivia almost ripped the nket off. Tyler saw how agitated she was with the nket and squinted.


    ¡°Seeing someone, then? Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Um, it was¡­ someone named Sophie. A friend of Ms. Olivia.¡± Alisa didn¡¯t know much, so she just


    repeated what she had heard earlier.


    Olivia felt her tension melt away quickly. Tyler, on the other hand, watched the maid for a moment


    before changing the topic to ask the doctor, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Olivia felt more at ease.


    Maisy was happy. At least this man remembered to ask about his wife¡¯s health instead of obsessing


    over that very ill woman in the hospital.


    ¡°She should avoid walking for now and let her foot heal. I rmend staying in bed for a bit,¡± the


    doctor advised.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Maisy thought it was rare for Tyler to be home with Olivia, so she decided to give them some privacy.


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s everything, we should go, right?¡±


    She nced at Alisa, hoping she¡¯d catch on. The maid picked up on her cue and helped her


    leave the room.


    Maisy was convinced that Olivia, so beautiful and carrying his child, would definitely overshadow any


    sick woman in the hospital.


    The doctor gave Olivia some more advice and told her to use warmpresses on her foot. Tyler


    listened while Olivia looked down at the floor.


    Soon, only Tyler and Olivia were left in the room. The silence was thick. Tyler broke it, saying, ¡°You


    should follow the doctor¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡®


    He gave her a long look before leaving. Olivia gripped her wrist tightly. She noticed the scent of


    antiseptic stronger than ever¨Cher sense of smell had sharpened since bing


    pregnant.


    Pregnancy had changed her body so much; it all felt very strange.


    Chapter 348


    2/2


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler was visibly tired from his constant hospital visits. He turned on the faucet and watched the water


    disappear down the drain.


    Olivia listened to the sound of running water. They had met only twice in the past few days


    and had barely spoken. Once Tyler left the bathroom, she suggested, ¡°I could sleep in the


    guest room. I can tell Maisy I haven¡¯t been sleeping well because of the pregnancy.¡±


    Last time, Tyler had slept on the study¡¯s couch, resting his feet on a chair.

 Chapter 349

    hapter 349


    1/1


    Chapter 349


    Tyler halted while getting dressed. ¡°No. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room instead.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His gaze was the same as ever, yet sometimes she sensed a


    change.


    Tyler looked away, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Olivia felt a strange sensation in her belly. Surprised, she touched it.


    Tyler, noticing her reaction, turned back. ¡°What?¡± He looked concerned.


    Olivia froze, her hand on her stomach. Tyler observed her for a moment, then approached. ¡± What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    It felt like a butterfly was fluttering inside her. After a pause, Olivia whispered, ¡°The baby¡­ He¡¯s


    moving.¡±


    Tyler frowned. Olivia, looking worried, asked, ¡°Is that bad?¡±


    She was four months along. Tyler stared at her pale face and said, ¡°It¡¯s fetal movement, I


    believe.¡±


    Olivia was stunned. ¡°This early?¡± She gently rubbed her belly, looking at her slightly


    swollen stomach.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A warm glow seemed to surround Olivia. She was in a sleeveless pink nightgown that showed her


    arms and back. She appeared youthful, but now there was a maternal shine to her. She grinned. ¡°He


    sure moves around a lot! Must be fun stretching those little hands and feet, huh, little one?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s fears and doubts seemed to vanish as she caressed her belly, connecting with the


    baby.


    Tyler¡¯s usually distant look softened as he watched her smile and touch her belly.


    Just then, his phone buzzed. He picked it up and checked it.


    His expression cooled instantly. It was a message from Naomi.


    Tyler gave Olivia onest look and left the room without a word.


    Olivia didn¡¯t notice his departure, absorbed in the new sensations. Then, she looked up.


    Tyler was already gone.


    Her hand stilled, and her smile faded slightly.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Olivia¡¯s smile returned as she gently rubbed her belly.


    The following morning, she woke to find Tyler had already left. Alisa, helping her out, briefly mentioned,


    ¡°Mr. Tyler left early today.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Olivia responded simply.


    Her phone soon rang, and it was Hiry on the other end. Olivia, puzzled, answered, ¡°Good morning,


    Aunt Hiry.¡±


    ¡°Morning! I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you,¡± Hiry said in a cheerful tone.


    It sounded noisy on Hiry¡¯s side. Olivia was curious about the purpose of the call. ¡°I just woke up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling to invite you to Naomi and Tyler¡¯s anniversary party. Pleasee!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Olivia asked, ¡°What anniversary is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to celebrate their years together!¡±


    Olivia was stunned.


    ¡°¡­Hello? Did you hear me?¡± Hiry checked.


    ¡°Uh, yes. About that,¡± Olivia quickly replied, ¡°I actually sprained my foot. I¡¯m stuck in bed for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad. Your sister was really hoping to see you there. By the way, did you hear about the


    new building Tyler donated to your school for their anniversary? It¡¯s named ¡® Naomi Valentina.¡® Isn¡¯t that


    lovely?¡±


    After a pause, Olivia answered, ¡°I see.¡±


    Hiry¡¯s happiness was clear. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t, Aunt Hiry. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll see if we can find some time to visit you instead. Take care, bye!¡±


    It seemed to Olivia that. Hiry had called just to share these things. Her motive couldn¡¯t be


    more obvious.


    Olivia tightened her hold on her phone. ¡®Naomi Valentina?¡® That name symbolized strength and well¨C


    being, was it not?


    She was right; It was a very nice name.


    Any upset on Olivia¡¯s face disappeared quieldy. None of this was her concern. Her only job now was to


    focus on her pregnancy and give birth to the child.


    Hiry had been suspicious for some time. Naomi¡¯s sudden downturn on the day Olivia was rushed to


    the hospital remained a troubling mystery. Naomi¡¯s condition had been stable thanks to her doctors, yet


    she worsened suddenly.


    Had Naomi seen something that deeply upset her? What could have caused such distress? Only Tyler


    and Olivia knew.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry remembered it was Tyler who had rushed Olive


    to the hospital.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Olivia and Tyler were both in the ward, while Naomi fainted just outside. The answer became clear


    upon careful consideration


    Hiry noticed Tyler¡¯s differential treatment of Olivia, especially given their intimate rtions. Such


    closeness inevitably fostered feelings between them


    Naturally, she understood that. With Olivia now pregnant, Hiry feltpelled to intervene. She


    refused to let an illegitimate daughter usurp her own. She resolved to dispel any delusions Olivia


    harbored.


    Yet, despite Tyler¡¯s differential treatment of Olivia, his affection for Naomi remained unmatched. Hiry


    grinned as she thought about that.


    Today was Naomi and Tyler¡¯s anniversary. Naomi¡¯s frail health prevented her from going anywhere, so


    they celebrated in the hospital ward.


    Knowing Naomi¡¯s love for raw fish and sushi, Tyler arranged for the hospital to host the best Japanese


    cuisine chef and the pastry chef from their favorite university hangout.


    The sterile ward transformed into a bustling restaurant.


    Naomi even dressed up for the asion, donning a dress and heels. Despite her illness, she applied


    makeup, sitting elegantly at the dining table.


    Tyler sat across from her and asked, ¡°Do you feel okay?¡±


    She was over the moon, failing to hide her smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good. I¡¯ve never felt as good as I am today.¡±


    She sat beneath the light, basking in Tyler¡¯s handsome face and elegance. Despite years together, she


    still felt as if she were dreaming, overwhelmed with happiness whenever she saw him.


    Naomi gazed at the te before her, noticing a card resting atop it. Beside the cardy a dewy rose


    petal,


    which she picked up and examined.


    ¡°May we be happy every day¡® was written on the card.


    After reading it, she smiled and chanted inwardly, ¡°May we be happy every day¡­


    She was smiling like a little girl despite being tortured by her illness for years.


    ¡°Every day,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, every day,¡± Tyler said.


    Naomi recalled something ¡°I used to love ying tennis. You took me to a tennis match the year we


    graduated. Do you remember the tennis yer I like? She wrote to congratte us today.¡±


    She handed him an envelope. ¡°Look¡±


    Tyler took it and opened the envelope, revealing not a letter but a photograph. It depicted them at a


    Chante 351


    tennis court


    232


    Naomi sported a tennis outfit, exuding vitality with her healthy rosy cheeks and bright eyes as she held


    Tyler¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, he appeared casually dressed, offering a subdued smile to the camera.


    The tennis yer had snapped the picture for them after their match


    Tyler reminisced over the photograph, studying it for a long moment before remarking with a smile, ¡°I


    can¡¯t believe they still have this


    Naomi, smiling, replied, ¡°I was so surprised. It was a shock to see it again. How time flies.¡±


    The envelope contained more than just one photograph. Tyler removed the others and sifted through


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    them.


    Among them were pictures of themselves with the yer, as well as from the exciting match.


    Additionally, there were candid solo shots of Naomi, who seemed to be the photographer¡¯s focal point.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Tyler put the envelope away after looking through the photographs. ¡°Let¡¯s watch a match when you get


    better.¡±


    Naomi said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s too bad she has retired.¡±


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are better teams and yers.¡±


    ¡°I want to go skiing as well,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he answered.


    ¡°You have to teach me. It¡¯s been so many years since Ist skied. I might¡¯ve forgotten how to.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I will.¡±


    In reality, they could always reminisce about the ces they had visited together. In their early 20s,


    they had made headlines when a local reporter captured them during the game of the century.


    Her photo graced the pages of local newspapers, apanied by the reporter¡¯s promation of her


    as the future princess of the Harris family.


    Amid their cheerful conversation, Linda entered the room with a cake, much to Naomi¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Did you order cake?¡± she asked.


    Without a word, Linda produced a box alongside the cake and handed it to her.


    ¡°Open it,¡± she said.


    Confused, Naomi epted the box, unsure of its contents. With trembling hands, she opened it to


    reveal


    a ring inside.


    Naomi gasped, her hand flying to cover her mouth, as she fell into stunned silence.


    Meanwhile, outside the ward, Hiry and Darren watched through the window, equally astonished by


    the


    sight of the ring.


    She was teary, grabbing his arm. ¡°Darren, it¡¯s a ring!¡±


    Naturally, he saw that too. He was moved by how sweet Tyler was as he watched.


    Tyler asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Naomi certainly did. She was speechless as she stared at it.


    He rose from his chair and approached her. Removing the ring from its box, he delicately slid it onto her


    finger. He then leaned in close and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a bted gift.¡±


    Naomi beamed. ¡°I¡¯m just d it arrived.¡±


    He stared at the ring on her finger.


    Chapter 15-


    22


    Maisy had recently begun ordering custom¨Cmade baby clothes. When the tailor sent them, she eagerly


    showed them to Olivia.


    Meanwhile, Olivia immersed herself in selecting baby clothes, delighting in their cuteness, and learned.


    from Alisa how to dress a newborn.


    Despite being only close to four months pregnant, Olivia felt it was never too early to start preparing.


    She eagerly absorbed parenting tips from Allsa throughout the morning, her anticipation and


    satisfaction


    evident in her constant smile.


    Maisy shared in Olivia¡¯s joy, often entering her room to offer asional parenting advice.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although some of the advice leaned toward the conservative side, Olivia listened attentively,


    committing


    it to memory.


    That morning, she had been sorting out baby clothes, cing them in the wardrobe alongside Alisa.


    Just then, her phone, which sat on the table, rang.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Standing in the wardrobe, Olivia turned her head to nce at the phone.


    Alisa, mindful of her sprained ankle from frequent movement, offered, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    She swiftly approached the table and hurried back to Olivia, handing her the phone.


    Not many people had Olivia¡¯s new number. Upon unlocking her phone, she noticed a text from Hiry.


    containing a photo. It showed Naomi smiling at the camera in the ward, wearing a ring on her finger


    and holding a cake.


    Something sparkled on Naomi¡¯s finger¨Cthe diamond ring.


    Olivia froze at the sight.


    [Naomi is feeling great today, Olivia]


    That was the message Hiry had sent.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Naturally, Olivia saw that clearly.


    Alisa didn¡¯t understand why she was staring at her phone. She peeped at it and quickly looked away.


    Simrly, Olivia unconsciously looked away from her phone.


    Alisa asked, ¡°Should I put it away?¡±


    Though Olivia didn¡¯t reply, Alisa took the phone away and put it back on the table.


    Olivia turned to resume organizing the baby clothes in the wardrobe.


    Just then, Ana approached and said, ¡°Lunch is ready. Have Alisa finish up the rest.¡±


    She sensed that Olivia seemed off, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downter,¡± Olivia said and turned around after closing the wardrobe.


    Ana looked at Alisa, but thetter dared not speak.


    Ana was curious but didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Okay. Get Alisa to send the food up if you want to eat here.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take the elevator.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ana responded and left.


    Olivia only moved away from the wardrobe once Ana had left.


    By the end of the week, Olivia¡¯s foot had healed enough for her to walk without difficulty.


    Ana nned to take her out to the salon, where they would enjoy coffee and watch a horse race.


    22


    During their morning salon visit, Olivia encountered Sophie and Katrina. Her heart skipped a beat at the


    sight of Sophie, who noticed her in return.


    Ana didn¡¯t notice their reaction as she was only looking at Katrina.


    Katrina approached with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Ana.¡±


    Ana was dressed in a long white dress today,plemented by a shawl, exuding sophistication and


    elegance. Though not overly enthusiastic in her response, she smiled. ¡°I brought my daughter¨Cinw


    for a


    facial since we¡¯re free.¡±


    Katrina turned to Olivia and greeted her, saying. ¡°I¡¯m Katrina, Olivia, We¡¯ve met before.¡±


    Olivia recognized her as ude¡¯s mother. She paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Hello, Ms.


    Katrina.¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Sophie stood still, her gaze shifting from Olivia to Katrina.


    Katrina¡¯s eyes fell on Olivia¡¯s belly. ¡°Oh my, your belly has grown. Are you at four months now?¡±


    Despite being four months pregnant, Olivia didn¡¯t show much. She was slim and didn¡¯t appear


    pregnant.¡± Yes, Ms. Katrina,¡± she replied.


    Katrina held her hand and looked pleased. ¡°What a sweetdy. No wonder Tyler likes her.¡±


    Olivia was su


    surprised by the gesture but didn¡¯t withdraw her hand, mindful of the families¡® rtionship.


    As Katrina held Olivia¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but think it would be nice if ude could find someone


    as


    sensible and good. Unfortunately.


    Ana was capable and lucky to score such a daughter¨Cinw.


    The more Katrina thought, the tighter she held Olivia¡¯s hands.


    Ana stared at her.


    Sophie didn¡¯t expect Katrina to like Olivia so much. She felt a thump in her heart.


    Just when she was going to speak, Ana said jokingly, ¡°What, do you like my daughter¨Cinw?¡±


    Katrina realized she had revealed too much, so she quickly released Olivia¡¯s hand and told Ana, ¡°I envy


    your luck in having such an amazing daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Ana chuckled. ¡°What? Are you unlucky that your daughter¨Cinw isn¡¯t ideal?¡±


    Katrina froze upon hearing that.


    There were just too many implications in what Ana said. Naturally, Katrina had revealed too many


    emotions while holding Olivia¡¯s hands.


    She quickly said, ¡°Oh, my. Of course I¡¯m lucky. Our family is happy to have a daughter¨Cinw like


    Morgan.¡±


    People who didn¡¯t know would think that Morgan was still alive.


    Sophie fell silent at the mention of Morgan.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    Ana smiled. ude is loyal to love! He¡¯ll always be my son¨Cinw. Their love keeps our bond strong.¡±


    Olivia shuddered, while Katrina f¨¦lt guilty, masking it with a forced chuckle. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    However, only Katrina knew what was hiding beneath that smile.


    Ana revealed a subtle smile, concealing a hidden viciousness that could kill without spilling blood.


    Sophie held her head down and remained silent throughout the whole thing.


    Chapte 45


    Olivia sensed the tension and coldness between them and stood still next to Ann.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a staff member came, approached Ann, and said, ¡°We¡¯re ready now, Mrs. Harrin. Pleasee


    in.¡±


    Ana responded while staring at Katrina. She then looked at Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia went with her.


    m Bonus For Free Every Days

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Ana strutted arrogantly past Katrina, leaving her and Sophie standing there.


    Sophie said, ¡°Aunt Katrina¡­ Olivia is my friend. Why did you¡­¡±


    She worried. ude and Olivia¡¯s fling was taboo, yet Katrina had done that to Olivia.


    Naturally, Katrina didn¡¯t notice her reaction. She said gloomily, ¡°I want ude to have a wife like her.


    Even if she doesn¡¯te from a prestigious family, it would be great as long as she¡¯s obedient.


    Unfortunately, realizing my dream is hard.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Katrina, Olivia is married now. She¡¯s Mrs. Harris. It was inappropriate for you to do that in front of


    Ms. Ana.¡±


    Of course, Katrina knew that Morgan had died because of ude, and the Harrises had been holding


    them hostage because of that.


    Gloom filled her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t even dream now? The Harrises are going to kill ude one day.¡±


    Sophie panicked, but there were things she dared not say at all. She stood there nervously.


    Olivia followed Ana to the VIP room in the salon.


    Ana visited it every month, so she was familiar with the ce. She told the beautician, ¡°Be careful what


    you use on her. She¡¯s pregnant. Don¡¯t hurt the baby.¡±


    The beautician responded instantly, ¡°Got it, Mrs. Harris.¡±


    Ana theny on the bed.


    Olivia stood there watching, and soon the staff invited her to lie down.


    The beautician carefully worked on Ana¡¯s face. An aromatic diffuser filled the room, apanied by


    no music. Ana shut her eyes, recalling how Katrina had looked at Olivia.


    She inwardly scoffed at how envious Katrina was.


    ¡®She was envious? She should be. How could she pick the wrong daughter¨Cinw? she thought.


    She then addressed Olivia with an increasingly gentle tone, saying. ¡°The service here is amazing. You


    should try their hydration facial.¡±


    She added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re more beautiful than that frail thing even without it. Every man will be


    captivated by you.¡±


    Youth was invaluable. How could Tyler resist her charm? Who wouldn¡¯t appreciate a youthful and


    attractive appearance? Would he prefer someone sickly and gaunt instead?


    Naturally, Ana didn¡¯t voice these thoughts.


    Olivia remained silent in response.


    Ana knew what she was thinking. She admired Olivia¡¯s adeptness at managing her rtionship with


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hiry and Naomi with intelligence and grace. She dared not offend anyone, remaining silent to protect


    Naomi.


    However, she was too young to understand how cruel the world was. She would understand when the


    baby was born.


    Ana sighed and rxed her muscles as the beautician worked on her. She said, ¡°Softer.¡±


    The beautician softened her touches right away.


    Olivia felt nervous, unable to calm down, though she kept it well hidden.


    Ana was doing a body massage, while Olivia couldn¡¯t do it as she was pregnant. Concerned she might


    be bored, Ana suggested she wait outside after her facial.


    The staff brought her to the VIP lounge. They served her carefully, saying to her when they arrived at


    the


    couch, ¡°Please take a seat, Ms. Olivia. I¡¯ve gotten them to bring you something to eat.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    The staff left after turning on the TV for her.


    Olivia sat there alone, bored with no interest in watching TV, so she perused the magazines on the


    table. Just as she reached for one, Sophie emerged from the other VIP room.


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice froze Olivia in ce. She turned to face her.


    Sophie approached with a grave expression Olivia had never seen before. ¡°Olivia, you and ude-¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart clenched at Sophie¡¯s words.


    She continued, ¡°Olivia, do you realize you¡¯re betraying your marriage by getting involved with ude?


    If our families find out, it¡¯ll cause a storm.¡±


    Sophie spoke in a panic, genuinely concerned for her friend and cousin, whom she had always treated


    like a brother. She understood the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Olivia exined.


    But how could Sophie believe her? She had seen enough to suspect otherwise.


    To Sophie, Olivia was just lying to her.


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends, Olivia. I¡¯m saying this for your own good. Why are you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Soof. We¡¯re really not like that.¡±


    Olivia stood up and continued exining.


    Sophie was disappointed. She couldn¡¯t believe Olivia was rejecting her well¨Cmeaning advice.


    ¡°What were you doing with ude then? Am I mistaken? You two have definitely crossed a line.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists. She struggled to exin the events of the other day, knowing Sophie might


    not


    believe her either.


    She felt helpless.


    Sophie went o


    on, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯d support you dating ude if you weren¡¯t married to Mr. Tyler. But you are, and yet you¡¯re


    flirting with ude. Do you understand the Harris and Pearce families¡® ties? ude was


    engaged to Morgan, Mr. Tyler¡¯s sister. Do you realize the implications?¡±


    Naturally, Olivia knew that.


    Worried that she wasn¡¯t clear, Sophie added, ¡°Their rtionship was legitimate apart from not getting


    married. ude is considered the Harrises¡® son¨Cinw. Do you know what people will say if you¡¯re


    dating ude?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale, fully understanding the implications. She nced at Sophie, her lips tightly


    Chapter 356


    pressed together.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophie¡¯s concem was solely for ude and her friend¡¯s well¨Cbeing¨Cshe had no ulterior motives.


    ¡°Soof- Before Olivia could respond, there was a sudden thud at the door. They turned to find a staff


    member standing there, causing Olivia¡¯s heart to lurch with guilt.


    Sophie was also staring.


    The staff member was holding a fruit te. Clearly startled, she gazed at the two of them.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Sophie and Olivia weren¡¯t certain if the staff member had overheard their conversation.


    She appeared flustered under their gaze, offering no response. Nervously, she retrieved the fallen


    apple and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you. My boss got me to send fruits.¡±


    cing the te down, she quickly departed, seeming to flee the scene.


    Sophie and Olivia continued to watch her retreat.


    Olivia suspected the staff member had caught wind of their discussion, a sense of unease settling over


    her as she maintained her gaze.


    Only then did Sophie realize they shouldn¡¯t be discussing private matters in such a public setting.


    Despite her own apprehension, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she heard much.¡±


    Olivia remained silent, looking nervous.


    Just then, Alisa emerged from Ana¡¯s room. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Ana is requesting your presence.¡±


    Expecting Alisa to search for a staff member, Olivia was taken aback when she addressed her instead.


    After a brief pause, Olivia responded, ¡°O¨COkay.¡±


    Confused by Olivia¡¯s reaction, Alisa returned to the room upon receiving her answer.


    Olivia hesitated momentarily before deciding to follow, knowing she shouldn¡¯t linger.


    Meanwhile, Ana was enjoying her massage when Olivia entered. ¡°Feel free to stay. We can chat if


    you¡¯reText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bored.¡±


    Olivia hid how nervous she was upon hearing that. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alisa guided her to the couch, but even seated, Olivia remained jittery, reying their conversation in


    her


    mind. It could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    She clutched at her dress, feeling the tension.


    The clock struck 3 PM, as Ana finished her massage.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter Katrina and Sophie again. Ana then invited Olivia for coffee, leaving


    her


    with little time to be alone.


    She didn¡¯t even have the time to be alone since then.


    After coffee, they headed to watch a horse race. Olivia assumed it was just an ordinary event until she


    arrived and saw reporters outside, triggering her fear.


    They pointed their cameras at Olivia and Ana. Thetter said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good to show your face.


    Otherwise, people will remain unaware that Tyler is already married. This is the perfect opportunity for


    the


    media to find out.¡±


    Olivia panicked, realizing Ana was introducing her to the public. Her background would be scrutinized


    after appearing at such an event with Ann.


    Soon, everyone would know she was Tyler¡¯s wife,


    She sensed the shlights on her face.


    Sitting beside Ane, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Inappropriate?¡±


    Ana looked at her. ¡°Why is it inappropriate?¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Ana was using Olivia to fight Naomi, who must have been over her head to think she had won just.


    because she had trapped Tyler.


    Ana scoffed, determined to put Naomi in her ce. In Ana¡¯s eyes, only the daughter¨Cinw she


    approved of would be considered legitimate.


    No matter how skilled Naomi was in her maniptions at the hospital, it was all futile.


    Ana nced at the cameras as the shes went off, wearing the standard smile of a wealthy wife.


    Olivia remained restless when they returned home in the evening, unable to sleep well.


    The following morning, she checked the newspapers. As she expected, her picture was stered


    there.


    [Mrs. Harris showed up at the horse race with her new daughter¨Cinw!] was the headline.


    [The ex¨Cprincess Naomi whom the prince dated for years is sick. They¡¯ve allegedly broken up!] was the


    subheadline.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened at the headlines, and she shuddered.


    Ana indulged in the news piece, smiling at the picture and considering it well¨Ccrafted in both headline


    and


    content.


    In the photo, Olivia sat obediently beside Ana, who exuded the arrogance and demeanor of a wealthy


    wife, wearing a subtle smile that hinted at happiness.


    Hiry¡¯s facial expression changed drastically as she read the newspapers at home, her hands


    shaking. After a moment, she mmed the paper to the ground. ¡°Ana, that woman!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Darren was making soup for Naomi and nced at Hiry upon hearing themotion. Hurrying over,


    he


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hiry copsed, shrieking, ¡°Ana, you vicious woman! You¡¯re so vicious-¡±


    Darren was dumbstruck when he saw the news.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she put Olivia on the throne just because we saved Naomi¡¯s life! Hiry¡¯s voice


    trembled.


    ¡°She¡¯s clearly doing it to spite us!¡± Hiry yelled.


    Darren hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events. Everything seemed to be veering off course.


    He picked up the newspapers andforted Hiry, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Olivia wouldn¡¯t do this. Even


    if Ana has tricks up her sleeve, Olivia won¡¯tply.¡±


    Hiry screamed, ¡°Now everyone knows that Olivia is Mrs. Harris! What about Naomi? What does that


    make her? Tell mel¡±


    She was losing her grip on reality.


    Darren continued to soothe her. ¡°We need to prioritize Naomi¡¯s health. Once we obtain the cord blood


    when the baby arrives, it¡¯ll be over for Olivia and Tyler. Everything will reset. Stay calm.¡±


    Counting on his fingers, he added, ¡°She¡¯s four months along now. It¡¯ll happen soon.¡±


    Hiry worried about Ana¡¯s potential further schemos. The situation was spiraling out of control, and


    she feared what else Ana might do in the future.


    After waking up, Naomi also flipped through the newspapers. Her mood darkened upon reading the


    headlines.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Tyler entered the ward and noticed Naomi engrossed in the newspapers. He approached her gently,


    asking. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you? What news has you so absorbed?¡±


    Naomi felt as though something had ruptured her heart, leaving it raw and bleeding.


    Sensing her distress, Tyler reached for the newspapers and flipped them open, his brow furrowing in


    concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept whatever this is as divine retribution. As long as I¡¯m alive, I couldn¡¯t care less about all this,¡±


    Naomi murmured.


    A quick nce at the headline revealed to Tyler the source of her distress. He met her gaze. ¡°Ignore


    her.


    This isn¡¯t important. Your health is what matters most now.¡±


    ¡°I know. No matter how she treats me, it doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Naomi affirmed


    However, her heart rate soon became irregr, prompting the ECG machine to beep with rm.


    Medical staff rushed over as she struggled to catch her breath..


    Seeing her condition, Tyler swiftly removed the newspapers and handed them to a nearby nurse.


    ¡°Dispose


    of these,¡± he instructed.


    The nurseplied, and Tyler¡¯s expression darkened.


    Meanwhile, Emma, Naomi¡¯s nurse, tried to soothe herbored breathing as she struggled to suppress


    her


    coughs.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Naomi ignore Ana¡¯s actions? For years, Ana had inflicted pain upon her, a torment that had


    persisted even through her illness.


    Naomi couldn¡¯t fathom what she had done to deserve such treatment.


    Linda faced Tyler¡¯s wrath as soon as she entered.


    ¡°Dispose of today¡¯s newspapers,¡± he ordered sharply.


    She hesitated momentarily before responding. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Tyler¡­¡±


    Amidst the echoing coughs in the ward, Naomi intermittently muttered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault this happened.¡±


    Ana sat calmly, sipping coffee and attending to her reading and flower arrangements.


    When Tyler arrived home in the afternoon, Olivia happened to be upstairs. She froze upon seeing Tyler


    entering while she was at the stairs.


    Without dy, Tyler approached Ana, who was seated at the living room table.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± he questioned, his tone sharp.


    Chapte: 250


    Ana understood the implication of his words.


    Setting aside her work, she met his gaze. ¡°Perhaps I should be asking you the same question,¡± she


    retorted coolly.


    With a forceful gesture, Tyler mmed the newspapers onto the table.


    Ana nced at them before returning her gaze to him.


    ¡°Go ahead, if you¡¯re not afraid of the consequences,¡± Tyler challenged.


    Ana rose to her feet, a look of disdain crossing her features, and scoffed. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see who will


    weather the storm.¡±


    The tension in the room was palpable. The maids dared not approach them, afraid that they¡¯d start


    fighting. They watched while holding their breaths.


    Even Olivia sensed the brewing conflict from upstairs.


    After a prolonged standoff, Tyler abruptly left and headed upstairs. His expression was icy, his hand.


    tugging at his tie. Anyone could see how irritated he was.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Ana was relentless. ¡°I¡¯ll print as many copies as you dispose of. I¡¯ll go all the way with you,¡± she


    dered.


    Tyler stopped and turned his head upon hearing that. He scoffed and said, ¡°Sure, shall we let


    everyone. know that your marriage is suffering as well?¡±


    Ana grabbed a vase from the table and threw it at him. ¡°Tyler! I¡¯m your mother!¡±


    She finally snapped. Her face went pale, her hands trembling.


    ¡°I hope we can maintain the decency between mother and son.¡±


    Ana, usually so arrogant, crumbled at that moment. She lost herposure and air of superiority,


    leaving only the bittemes


    of a middle¨Caged woman.


    Olivia was shocked to see the broken vase on the ground. She stood upstairs nkly.


    Tyler paid no attention to Ana¡¯s awkward expression as he headed upstairs. He didn¡¯t stop when he


    saw


    Olivia there and went straight to the room.


    Ana couldn¡¯t stop scoffing.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to do. She had never seen such a situation before.


    Ana cursed, ¡°Let me tell you this, Tyler. I¡¯ll unload all the pain you¡¯ve caused me onto that sickling. I¡¯ll


    ensure both of you suffer as much as you¡¯ve made me suffer!¡±


    Olivia stood silently, listening to Ana¡¯s shrieks. She detected cunningness on Ana¡¯s face and a


    bitterness typical of someone middle¨Caged who hadn¡¯t achieved her goals and felt beaten by life.


    living room.


    Her voice echoed through the entire living


    At that moment, Olivia was taken aback by Ana¡¯s pitiful state.


    Though she should have been a mere observer from upstairs, Olivia went downstairs and approached


    Ana, calling out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Ana red at her. ¡°Why did youe down? Go back upstairs!¡±


    Ana didn¡¯t want anyone to witness her outburst or her vulnerability.


    Despite Ana¡¯s intimidating gaze, Olivia remained calm. After a moment, she picked up a rag from the


    table and began collecting the shattered pieces.


    Ana¡¯s fierceness seemed to soften at the sight.


    Meanwhile, the maids who dared not move earlier only squatted down to clean when they saw Olivial


    doing that.


    In that instant, all the fierceness in Ana¡¯s eyes dissipated, reced by exhaustion.


    After about ten minutes of cleaning, Olivia returned upstairs. As she approached her room, she found


    Tyler standing there, eyeing her coldly.


    She stopped before him, and he asked, ¡°Are you kissing her *ss?¡±


    Initially puzzled, Olivia quickly understood his implication, feeling a flush of embarrassment. She


    couldn¡¯t believe he would think so poorly of her.


    ¡°No,¡± she denied, her voice shaking. Her blush stemmed not from shyness but from humiliation that


    wouldn¡¯t fade.


    Naturally, Tyler didn¡¯t want to me everything on her. He only said that out of rage.


    He left right after saying that.


    ¡°Tyler, she¡¯s your mother. You shouldn¡¯t do that to her. She looks pitiful.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia had no idea where she obtained the courage to say that.


    Tyler froze at her words, turning to her with a stern expression. ¡°Who are you to be butting in?¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Olivia immediately regretted her words as they left her lips.


    As Tyler left, she felt stranded on a deserted ind. He halted a few paces away and said, ¡°Remember,


    you shouldn¡¯t interfere. She does not need pity.¡±


    How could Olivia not? As an outsider, she couldn¡¯t just watch Ana being sad.


    She thought she¡¯d be heartbroken if that were her mother.


    However, recalling that Ana was fighting Naomi, her conflicted expression vanished. It was true¨COlivia


    shouldn¡¯t interfere, nor did she have the right to. She was merely a pawn in this war, unable even to


    protect herself.


    ¡°The only thing you can do now is to give birth to the baby. You have no right to interfere in anything


    else.¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless. The blush of humiliation slowly faded from her cheeks. After a long


    pause, she finally spoke, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s shadow reflected grimly on the floor. He frowned, withdrawing his cold gaze from her. This time,


    he truly left, heading to the bathroom


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Having just returned home, Tyler would typically head out again after showering, a routine born of his


    recent hospital stays.


    Olivia listened to the sound of water.


    Tyler didn¡¯t take a shower today, emerging only after washing his face. Water droplets adorned his


    face, dampening half of his shirt. He casually tossed his tie onto the table, his gaze t as he


    addressed her. ¡°I won¡¯t be around for a while. Behave yourself here.¡±


    Just then, Linda entered to start packing.


    Olivia watched, puzzled about his sudden departure.


    Tyler didn¡¯t borate, merely seating himself on the couch as he waited.


    Olivia¡¯s shadow wavered on the floor like a feeble, dark cloud.


    Once Linda had packed some clothes, she approached the couch. ¡°Should I pack your daily


    necessities from the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± Tyler responded.


    Turning to Tyler, Olivia asked, ¡°Are you moving out?¡±


    Her tone remained calm.


    Tyler met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia proposed, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I move back home?¡±


    Chapter 361


    2/2


    Tyler, engaged with Linda, appeared not to hear Olivia. He nced at her, asking, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Thinking he hadn¡¯t caught her words, Olivia repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll go home. I¡¯m morefortable there.¡±


    Ignoring her suggestion, Tyler instructed Linda to fetch his bags and got up from the couch.


    Perplexed, Olivia pressed on, ¡°Tyler-¡±


    He stopped in front of her. ¡°Nothing should happen to the baby.¡± His implication was clear: she needed


    to stay.


    ¨C

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Tyler didn¡¯t borate further. He simply left the room with Linda trailing behind, carrying his bags.


    Olivia fell silent once again.


    Linda turned her head to nce at the room before hurrying to catch up with him.


    Tyler would be away on a business trip abroad for the next few days, leaving Olivia to tend to matters


    at


    home.


    The Harris Group had teamed up with the local embassy on an infrastructure project.


    Their projects were primarily government¨Clinked, with 80% of national infrastructure initiatives falling


    under the Harris Group¡¯s purview. The overseas project was particrly important, requiring Tyler¡¯s


    presence to discuss details with the local government.


    Upon arriving at the hotel that evening, Tyler checked in and received a call from Naomi. She knew that


    he was on a trip, asking if everything went well.


    Standing at the balcony, Tyler stared at the big palm tree nearby as he said, ¡°Mm¨Chmm, I¡¯m here.


    Everything is going well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± she responded. ¡°The weather¡¯s fantastic here.¡±


    After a brief chat, they hung up.


    The next morning, while Tyler was on his way to meet with embassy officers, Linda received some


    news


    on the way. She stared at it nkly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked while checking the document, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up but noticed her reaction.


    She said, ¡°Bad news, sir.¡±


    Tyler looked up upon hearing her words, then extended his hand toward her with calmness.


    She passed him her phone.


    As he nced at the screen, emotions swirled in his eyes. There were some pictures of Olivia and a


    man. They stood close in a corridor, bathed in romantic light, seemingly sharing a kiss.


    Another picture showed the man gripping her wrist as they departed.


    The headline read: [The New Mrs. Harris Is Allegedly Cheating]


    None of the images clearly revealed the man¡¯s face, only his profile. They were blurry, with only Olivia¡¯s


    face in focus.


    Linda said, ¡°It¡¯s chaotic over there, sir.¡±


    Though the man¡¯s features were obscured, Tyler recognized him instantly¨Cit was ude.


    Olivia had been having nightmares for a few days, confused as to why. She woke up tired, surprised


    not to


    find Alisa waking her.


    She thought it was strange. She checked the time, it was already 10 A.M.


    Resting for a moment on the bed, feeling dizzy, she eventually got up and washed.


    Arriving at the stairs, Alisa approached with an awkward expression. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Ana is asking for you


    at


    the dining table.¡±


    Olivia was puzzled.


    Was Ana asking her for breakfast? Shouldn¡¯t she be done eating and taking her walk outside now?


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Olivia headed downstairs.


    Ana sat at the table, staring at her.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Olivia called out.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    1/2


    When Olivia called out to Ana, thetter snatched the newspapers from the table and hurled them at


    her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this!¡± she eximed, her anger evident.


    Olivia lowered her head to see the newspapers at her feet, standing frozen in ce.


    Ana couldn¡¯t believe the ridiculous situation unfolding before her, especially involving the daughter¨Cin¨C


    law she had been so proud of. ¡°Who is that man in the pictures?¡± she demanded.


    Olivia stared nkly at the images printed on the newspapers.


    How had anyone gotten hold of these pictures? At the cafe the other day¡­


    She had so many questions flooding her head.


    Ana sat there, her gaze fixed on Olivia, waiting for her response. After a long silence, she erupted, ¡°Say


    something!¡±


    The sight in the newspapers was a shock. Her cherished daughter¨Cinw, captured in a photograph


    with


    another man, had evidently overstepped bounds.


    One could say that Olivia had cheated.


    Ana had so much hope for her, yet she was flirting with another man as Mrs. Harris?


    Olivia looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is he?! Tell me now! Why would you do that? Are you ying games?¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. Ana. I¡¯m really not.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what exactly happened. I¡¯ll hear you out as long as you can exin yourself.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana¡¯s voice reverberated through the dining hall, so loud that Olivia¡¯s ears rang¨Cshe felt like she was


    losing her hearing.


    Suddenly, the sound of an engine roared from outside. A maid burst in, addressing Ana, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr.


    Keith


    is home!¡±


    The news had caused a stir. Just a few days ago, Ana and Olivia were in the headlines, and now this


    scandal unfolded as everyone was learning about Olivia.


    One could imagine the storm brewing outside.


    Even the Harris Group felt the impact of the scandal. Naturally, Keith, who was away, was informed and


    hurried home.


    Ana¡¯s gaze darted towards the door at the announcement. She rose from her chair immediately.


    Olivia followed her gaze and spotted Keith¡¯s car in the courtyard.


    Everything happened too fast. Olivia¡¯s face drained of color as she watched.


    Chapter


    Keith entered, his expression grim as he stepped out of the car. Ana happened to reach the living room


    as


    he entered.


    As they faced each other, he demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    His gaze bore into Ana with fury.


    She understood his reason for returning. Coldly, she responded to his anger, ¡°How would I know what


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Enough with your nonsense. Aren¡¯t you neglecting your duties by allowing this to happen at home?!¡±


    Ana scoffed. ¡°Youe home to interrogate me over this? What am I to you? Is it my responsibility to


    handle this?¡±


    *Didn¡¯t you choose her yourself?¡±


    His words hit Ana hard. ¡°Yo-¡±


    Keith didn¡¯t engage further and headed straight for the dining hall.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Ana watched Keith leaving for the dining hall, her expression growing colder. Meanwhile, inside, Olivia


    was drenched in cold sweat, listening intently to the approaching footsteps.


    Keith approached her and asked, ¡°What happened? When was this taken?¡±


    Everyone knew it was recent since they recognized her attire.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s fear of Keith outweighed her fear of Tyler. She lowered her head, trembling, and closed her


    eyes in


    silence.


    ¡°Did we mistreat you so badly that you feltpelled to do this?¡±


    Keith was taken aback by the news. He couldn¡¯t fathom that Olivia would take such a drastic step. He


    began to question her purity, especially considering their shotgun wedding. He had misjudged her.


    Ana had chosen such a woman from among many.


    Furious, he instructed Ben, ¡°Get Tyler back home. He needs to handle this!¡±


    Ben came over as soon as he heard him. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s on a business trip. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t return by


    today.¡±


    ¡°Call him now then.¡±


    Ben realized how serious it was. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The dining hall fell silent suddenly, leaving Olivia feeling exposed and publicly shamed as every gaze


    bore


    into her.


    The piercing stares felt likeshes against her skin.


    Standing behind Keith, Ana frowned deeper, her heart sinking with each passing moment.


    Just then, Maisy entered, eximing, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Is this a trial?¡±


    Tyler received Ben¡¯s call just as he reached the embassy. ¡°Come home immediately. There¡¯s been an


    emergency.¡±


    He remained silent for a long moment before finally disconnecting the call.


    Turning to Linda, he instructed, ¡°Prepare the jet.¡°.


    Knowing the news must have caused a stir in the city, Linda dared not contemte the challenges


    awaiting them at home.


    ¡°And the project¡­¡± She didn¡¯t¡¯dare to finish her question.


    Ana and Keith looked at Maisy.


    Chapter 364


    2/2


    Maisy couldn¡¯t believe her beloved Olivia could be involved in such a scandal. That was why she said


    that


    when she entered.


    Approaching Olivia directly, she dered ¡°Try toy a hand on her if vou dare.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that simple. This is serious. We¡¯ve never faced such a scandal before with any daughter¨C


    in-


    Keith was concerned that Maisy didn¡¯t know the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Save it. She¡¯s pregnant, so shut your mouth.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t listen to what they had to say, ordering a maid, ¡°Take her to the room to rest.¡±


    She was protecting Olivia, prohibiting anyone from interrogating her.


    Keith wanted to protest further but felt helpless, left to seethe silently. In order to stop the chaos, the


    maid rushed to Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ma¡¯am.¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Olivia felt utterly exhausted, as if she were floating in the air. The maid¡¯s words seemed elusive to her.


    She stared at her for a moment, then silently followed with her head towered.


    Ana kept staring at her, while Keith wore a grim face.


    Tyler arrived at the airport at 2 A.M.


    Many journalists were waiting outside to get an update of the news. He left in another car, boarding the


    ne through the other channel.


    The house was in dead silence when he arrived. The maids greeted him, and Linda followed him out of


    the car, carrying his bags.


    They had been dealing with the news the entire day. Keith remained upstairs, while Ana sat silently on


    the couch downstairs, not greeting him when he entered.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t look at her either, heading upstairs directly.


    Olivia remained in her room, where she had stayed since Maisy sent her upstairs that morning.


    Alisa happened toe out when Tyler arrived upstairs. She called out to him, ¡°Sir.¡±


    He said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    She left, not daring to say more.


    Once inside, Tyler shut the door firmly, more forcefully than usual.


    Downstairs, the maids listened intently, puzzled by the tension.


    Ana watched, still confused by the recent events. Everything felt like a mystery to her.


    Olivia sat beside the bed, her earlier fear now reced by a numbing calmness. Though she should


    have


    greeted Tyler, she remained motionless, her eyes calm.


    Tyler approached her. ¡°Is there anything that you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    He had rushed home immediately upon receiving the news, instructing his men to handle the project in


    his absence.


    His questioncked any trace of anger, delivered in his usual calm demeanor.


    However, Olivia replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should exin myself.¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to handle the trouble you¡¯ve stirred with ude?¡± he asked.


    She fell into silence.


    Tyler didn¡¯t need her response. ¡°I¡¯ll resolve it once you confirm you didn¡¯t do it,¡± he spoke calmly,


    without any questioning tone.


    Unexpectedly, Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He was taken aback by that. Anger appeared on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how your family or the world perceives me. What you saw on the news is true.¡±


    Tyler grabbed her shoulders, pulling her close as she spoke. She almost hit him.


    Already weakened, especially now with her pregnancy, she looked at him after standing still forcefully.


    ¡°Was my warning not enough? Must you get yourself involved in that?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say to show how sorry I am to be stirring trouble to the rightful Mrs. Harris. Now


    that I¡¯m pregnant, why don¡¯t we use this as an opportunity to divorce? We¡¯ll both be liberated. Can we


    do that?¡±


    All Olivia desired was freedom. She believed she could escape her confinement through this scandal.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t such a terrible prospect after all.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ¡°Divorce?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, divorce.¡± Olivia sounded certain.


    Tyler looked at her and then asked, ¡°This is what you want?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Our marriage is just to get a child. Now that we are about to have it, we don¡¯t have to


    continue with this charade.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve considered this for a long time?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Tell me what more can I do? I¡¯m the Mrs. Harris who cheated. Tell me what I can


    do


    to make things right?¡±


    Tyler looked stoic. ¡°You think getting a divorce will calm the storm out there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I hope you can think about it.¡±


    ¡°Think about what? Getting a divorce to cancel out that you were cheating? Or are we getting divorced


    so


    outsiders can see howplicated our family is?¡±


    He sounded sarcastic, but after that, he let go of her hand.


    Olivia lost her energy but still managed to keep herself calm.


    Tyler put some distance between them and looked merciless. ¡°Stay in the house until the rumor dies


    down. I¡¯ll solve the issue between you and ude.¡±


    He then walked away.


    Olivia stood there and suddenly felt empty. She took a few steps back and fell onto the couch.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t sleep that night, consumed by uncertainty about what was unfolding outside. She gazed


    into the night sky, feeling suffocated by the darkness.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed, disying ude¡¯s name on the screen. She jolted but didn¡¯t answer it.


    This was unusual, and she wondered if ude was behind all this.


    She had no idea what was happening.


    Her phone kept ringing until it ran out of battery.


    Olivia didn¡¯t walk over to it even when that happened.


    The next morning, the house was still quiet, unlike how it usually was.


    Tyler sat downstairs, awaiting his subordinate to return with information.


    Chapter 366


    2/2


    Keith told him, ¡°What do you n to do? I know you¡¯re busy, but you should pay attention to what


    happens in your family too. You¡¯re also responsible for what happened! This has never happened in


    our family.¡±


    After that, he mmed the ss he was holding onto the table, and the coffee sshed out onto the


    table.


    Initially, Tyler was silent, but then after a prolonged pause, he said, ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll


    take care of it and clear things up.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? The pictures were fake? Yesterday¡¯s paper is still on the table. Take a good look


    and tell me if it was just a misunderstanding.¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Tyler nced at the table, then calmly averted his gaze. ¡°He¡¯s probably an important friend of Olivia¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°A friend? What kind of friend gets so close to her?¡±


    Tyler fell silent, perhaps because he had nothing to say,


    After a few seconds, he spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Keith interjected, ¡°The news is still on the front page. How are you going to handle it?¡±


    He nced at his son, but seeing that had he rushed home immediately, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    When Naomi opened the newspaper that morning, she was shocked, ¡°Olivia?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw.


    Seeing her reaction, Hiry reached for the paper and frowned as she read it.


    ¡°How could this happen, Mom?¡± Naomi said that and immediately called Tyler.


    Hiry stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that yet.¡±


    Confused, Naomi looked up at her mother.


    Though holding Naomi¡¯s hand, Hiry¡¯s focus remained on the man in the news. ¡°That¡¯s Pearce.


    Taking the paper, Naomi squinted at the blurry image of the man. She didn¡¯t recognize him at first, but


    he


    did look like ude.


    Naomi frowned.


    Hiry looked at the newspaper and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s nice. Olivia knows ude Pearce. That works to


    our


    advantage.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s hand rxed, and she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Olivia and Tyler are expecting a child to save you, but they¡¯re not actually married. She has every right


    to


    be with anyone,¡±


    ¡°But now it¡¯s be a major issue¡­¡±


    ¡°Ana shot herself in the foot. Olivia did nothing wrong. Ana¡¯s attempt to publicly frame her has


    backfired. It¡¯s only been two days, and Ana¡¯s the one who¡¯s been hurt the most.¡±


    Hiry was overjoyed as she told her daughter, ¡°Naomi, even God is on your side.¡±


    Naomi looked calmer after hearing all that.


    Hiry ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Olivia is a good girl. She¡¯s always been considerate. I


    misjudged her,¡± she admitted sincerely.


    Chapel 367


    Naomi wasn¡¯t entirely convinced and still looked concerned. ¡°Olivia is my sister. This could affect her


    future significantly¡­ She¡¯s still so young.¡±


    2/2


    Chapter 368


    Ana was furious that morning and pped one of the malds. Even Tyler and Keith, who were


    downstairs,


    heard it.


    Then, the maid started crying. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why did you p me?¡±


    Ana yelled, ¡°Have you all gone deaf? I asked you to bring me a ss of water. Didn¡¯t you hear? Are


    you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear you, but you shouldn¡¯t p me for that.¡±


    The maid continued crying upstairs, and Keith¡¯s expression darkened at the harshness of his wife¡¯s


    actions.


    Tyler remained silent, ustomed to her bossy attitude.


    Ana¡¯s fury stemmed not from the maid¡¯s failure to hear her, but from everything that was happening


    outside.


    She had invested time nurturing Olivia, believing her to be a trustworthy pawn. Ana¡¯s kindness towards


    her had been genuine, yet she found herself the subject of ridicule.


    Ana had treated Olivia very well and helped her fit in as Mrs. Harris, yet she did such a thing.


    Throughout the night, anger had consumed Ana, boiling her very insides.


    The maid was still crying as Maisy entered and heard everything upstairs. She frowned too.


    Keith ignored her and just walked away, but Maisy said, ¡°Keith, Ana is going through menopause,


    Please speak to her.¡±


    ¡°Her problems are self¨Cinflicted,¡± Keith retorted. ¡°Why should I bother?¡±


    Ana had chosen Olivia as her daughter¨Cinw, and now faced the consequences, unable to escape


    the


    situation despite her tantrum.


    Keith scoffed and went upstairs.


    Maisy then looked at Tyler. ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t that kind of person, Tyler. I know her very well.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression remained icy, but he remained silent as Maisy went upstairs worriedly.


    Meanwhile, Ana continued to berate the maid, who sobbed quietly.


    Maisy stood at the door and asked, ¡°Ana, why are you so angry?¡±


    Ana looked at her and calmed down a little. After a few moments, she took a seat on the couch.


    Maisy told the maid, ¡°Go.¡±


    The maid quickly got up and left the room.


    Maisy walked into the room and told Ana, ¡°I know why you¡¯re angry, Ana. I¡¯m not blind. However, you


    have


    Chante. 368


    2/2Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    spent enough time with Olivia and should know what kind of person she is. You should know her better


    than me.¡±


    Ana looked over and frowned.


    ??


    ¡°I believe Olivia is innocent, but something doesn¡¯t add up. Who stanu gain the most from this?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Ana scoffed.


    Darren learned what had happened from Hiry when she returned home. He appeared angry as he


    exited


    the living room. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s happening with Olivia? Have you talked to her?¡±

 Chapter 368

    Ch


    Chapter 368


    Ana was furious that morning and pped one of the malds. Even Tyler and Keith, who were


    downstairs,


    heard it.


    Then, the maid started crying. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why did you p me?¡±


    Ana yelled, ¡°Have you all gone deaf? I asked you to bring me a ss of water. Didn¡¯t you hear? Are


    you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear you, but you shouldn¡¯t p me for that.¡±


    The maid continued crying upstairs, and Keith¡¯s expression darkened at the harshness of his wife¡¯s


    actions.


    Tyler remained silent, ustomed to her bossy attitude.


    Ana¡¯s fury stemmed not from the maid¡¯s failure to hear her, but from everything that was happening


    outside.


    She had invested time nurturing Olivia, believing her to be a trustworthy pawn. Ana¡¯s kindness towards


    her had been genuine, yet she found herself the subject of ridicule.


    Ana had treated Olivia very well and helped her fit in as Mrs. Harris, yet she did such a thing.


    Throughout the night, anger had consumed Ana, boiling her very insides.


    The maid was still crying as Maisy entered and heard everything upstairs. She frowned too.


    Keith ignored her and just walked away, but Maisy said, ¡°Keith, Ana is going through menopause,


    Please speak to her.¡±


    ¡°Her problems are self¨Cinflicted,¡± Keith retorted. ¡°Why should I bother?¡±


    Ana had chosen Olivia as her daughter¨Cinw, and now faced the consequences, unable to escape


    the


    situation despite her tantrum.


    Keith scoffed and went upstairs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy then looked at Tyler. ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t that kind of person, Tyler. I know her very well.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression remained icy, but he remained silent as Maisy went upstairs worriedly.


    Meanwhile, Ana continued to berate the maid, who sobbed quietly.


    Maisy stood at the door and asked, ¡°Ana, why are you so angry?¡±


    Ana looked at her and calmed down a little. After a few moments, she took a seat on the couch.


    Maisy told the maid, ¡°Go.¡±


    The maid quickly got up and left the room.


    Maisy walked into the room and told Ana, ¡°I know why you¡¯re angry, Ana. I¡¯m not blind. However, you


    have


    Chante. 368


    2/2


    spent enough time with Olivia and should know what kind of person she is. You should know her better


    than me.¡±


    Ana looked over and frowned.


    ??


    ¡°I believe Olivia is innocent, but something doesn¡¯t add up. Who stanu gain the most from this?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Ana scoffed.


    Darren learned what had happened from Hiry when she returned home. He appeared angry as he


    exited


    the living room. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s happening with Olivia? Have you talked to her?¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369


    The first thing Darren did upon learning the news was call Olivia, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Upon seeing her husband¡¯s worry, Hiry¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Darren realized he was overly anxious and made an effort to calm down.


    ¡°You''re quite worried about Olivia, but | don¡¯t see you showing the same concern for Naomi.¡±


    Darren knew she was trying to be annoying, so he said, ¡°How more should | show concern for her? This isn¡¯t a small issue. Look


    at how big a storm this has caused. We''re talking about the Harrises. The


    Harrises!¡±


    After this happened with a family like that, how would Olivia survive?


    No matter how nonchnt Darren usually was, this was serious.


    Hiry said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s pregnant, so what could they do to her? She¡¯s not very smart, though. Even


    if she loves ude, she shouldn¡¯t have done this. But it¡¯s understandable because she married into that family just to save her


    sister. Olivia did nothing wrong.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although this is going to be tough, the Harrises should be the ones taking care of the situation. You shouldn¡¯t be worrying.¡±


    Hiry walked inside after saying that.


    Darren wanted to say something but stopped as the worry on his face lingered.


    After Tyler spoke with Keith, his secretary awaited him while Tyler smoked in the garden.


    Approaching Tyler, Linda asked, ¡°Mr. Tyler, should we issue a statement?¡±


    The situation was escting. Despite the Harrises¡¯ influence, it wasn¡¯t feasible to conceal everything given the current media


    landscape.


    Tyler stood by the pond, watching the water flow.


    Linda added, ¡°No one knows it¡¯s ude, but isn¡¯t it strange that his face wasn¡¯t visible in the picture?


    Could ude be behind this?¡±


    Linda didn¡¯t want to specte too much and just stopped speaking.


    Tyler continued smoking, his shadow looming over the pond.


    After a long silence, he tossed the bud to the ground, and the smoke floated around his face. He said, ¡± Arrange for a press


    conference.¡±


    It was getting out of hand, so he had to say something.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Chapter 369


    2/2


    Once Linda left, Tyler walked into the living room.


    His phone rang-it was Naomi.


    ¡°Tyler, | read the news online and heard what happened to Olivia. Didpany fine?¡±


    He looked calm as he listened and just said, ¡°I¡¯m handling it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you''ll be able to lock the media out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    10 home because of this? Is the


    ¡°What are you going to do then?


    Olivia''s reputation...¡± Nagmsoulded


    ried Ter, ony is my sister.


    You have to help her.¡± The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Tyler just continued walking as if he didn¡¯t hear what Naomi said and just let her babble on.


    Sophie found out what happened


    that morning and ree areal om


    attempted tpyeach Diva, growing


    inoreasingly anxious with each failed


    attempt. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    She could only hit redial as she left


    her home and arrived at het gauss


    office i ancey Bank She then


    asked," Ow were you captured with


    Olivia?¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    In the vice president¡¯s office of Yancey Bank, ude sat at his desk, watching as Sophie entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on. Soof?¡± He looked calm.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Have you not seen the news?¡±


    Of course, he had. A newspapery on his desk, but his expression hardened at her words. ¡°I have.¡±


    Sophie replied, ¡°Do you have feelings for her?¡±


    ude ced his hands on the desk, his demeanor gentle yet firm. ¡°This is none of your business,


    Soof.¡±


    Sophie knew that ude would haven¡¯t paid so much attention to Olivia if he didn¡¯t have feelings for


    her.


    She recalled how differently he treated Olivia from their first meeting.


    She had even hoped they might end up together, until Olivia¡¯s sudden marriage to Tyler dashed those


    hopes. But now?


    Sophie¡¯s worry deepened due to Olivia¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with her cousin.


    ¡°Why was she captured then?¡±


    The rest of them were there too.


    ude thought about that too, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking into it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do this?¡±


    ¡°Why would you think I did this?¡±


    ¡°Only Olivia¡¯s face was in the picture and not yours.¡±


    ude¡¯s hands remained on the desk, contemting the coincidence. Both he and Olivia were


    captured


    in the picture, but his face was blurred out.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    People might specte that ude was coercing Olivia, but only he knew it was a distraction,


    orchestrated by someone cleverly protecting themselves.


    Considering this, ude raised his brows thoughtfully. After a moment, he withdrew his hands and


    said,


    I¡¯m trying to determine how this happened. Go home for now.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get in touch with Olivia. Is this affecting you and Olivia?¡±


    Though ude¡¯s face was blurred, those familiar with them could likely guess his identity, especially


    the Harrises.


    If they knew, Tyler would be the first to find out, and Sophie dreaded what might follow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ude picked up the coffee cup and took a whiff of the aroma.


    Chapter 370


    2/2


    A knock interrupted them, and Sophie turned to see Jacob Reeves at the door. ¡°Sophie, stop pestering


    your cousin.¡±


    Jacob had been there when Sophie left home, and now he hade after her.


    Sophie stood, meeting Jacob¡¯s gaze. After a tense silence, ude addressed Jacob. ¡°Take her home.¡±


    Jacob would follow all of ude¡¯s requests, so he said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He then entered the office and grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm. She couldn¡¯t do anything but just follow him out


    of


    the office.


    A

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Three dayster, Harris Group held a press conference, during which the PR manager issued a


    statement. They vehemently denied any allegations of cheating by Mrs. Harris, dismissing the photos


    as manipted and rifying that the man was a close friend of Olivia¡¯s..


    The news had a negative impact on thepany. Not only did their share prices plummet, their


    reputation was affected, so they had to put out a statement.


    However, the statement failed to convince. The intimate nature of the photos and the flimsy exnation


    of maniption left many skeptical, leading to widespread discussion of thepany¡¯s PR debacle.


    The public reaction formed three distinct camps: one group spected about Olivia¡¯s alleged infidelity,


    another pondered her identity, and a third sought to identify the blurred¨Cout man.


    The journalists asked all these questions, but thepany didn¡¯t answer them. It was all a PR stunt.


    Once the press conference was over, the news continued to stir up controversy. Nheless, the PR


    team anticipated that the uproar would soon die down, opting to let it run its course.


    Olivia stayed in her room for five days, gradually recovering.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That morning, she went downstairs, where the maids quietly continued their tasks upon noticing her.


    Olivia stood there in the grand living room, unmoving and looking sad..


    Ana descended the stairs as well. When she saw Olivia had finally left her room, Ana approached her.


    Olivia greeted her, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Ana didn¡¯t look happy about this cheating daughter¨Cinw. After staring at her for a long time, she


    said, You know what¡¯s happening out there, right?¡±


    Olivia lowered her head.


    Seeing her keeping quiet, Ana continued, ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t set enough rules for you, and you have


    forgotten your ce in this family.¡±


    Olivia was still silent as if she had lost her soul.


    Ana¡¯s disgust for her grew. ¡°Do you know how this affects our family? I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If


    this happens again, I won¡¯t be nice about it.¡±


    Olivia could only say, ¡°Okay, Mom,¡±


    Ana then raised her chin and walked into the living room without looking at her.


    Olivia pressed her lips together so hard they turned white.


    This was when Keith came down the stairs too, and Olivia greeted him, ¡°Dad.¡±


    mahende


    Cheference bene


    Chapter371


    Keith didn¡¯t look at her and just spoke to the maids, ¡°Prepare breakfast. I need to go out today.¡±


    The maid hurried off to the kitchen, while Keith passed Olivia without a nce.


    She felt the chill of his indifference keenly. Uncertain of what to do, she just stood there for a while


    longer


    and went back upstairs.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    After returning to her room. Olivia powered on her phone, greeted by over a dozen missed call


    notifications. She scrolled through the numbers with a neutral expression.


    1/2


    The rumors continued to circte wildly.


    When Naomi finally saw Tyler entering her room, she wanted to get out of bed because she was


    worried.


    Tyler approached her and said, ¡°Lie down.¡±


    Naomi stopped moving and looked up at him. ¡°How¡¯s Olivia? How are things going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for it to blow over.¡±


    ¡°Is Olivia really¡­ involved with the man in the picture?¡±


    She just said the man in the picture instead of his name.


    They both knew who that man was.


    Tyler replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is a question for her.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Naomi observed his cold expression, a clear sign that Olivia had refused to answer.


    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. That¡¯s just how Olivia is¨Cstubborn. Don¡¯t push her.¡± After a momentary


    pause, she added, ¡°I never thought she would be involved with ude.¡±


    Naomi spoke slowly, her voice tinged with mncholy, as if this revtion came as a surprise. She


    sighed again. ¡°But we can¡¯t control her actions. She has rights. Setting aside the impact on the Harris


    Group, she has her freedom.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s expression was neutral, and he didn¡¯t reply.


    Naomi paused for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°If she really likes the man, I think she should-¡±


    Tyler cut in abruptly, ¡°She should what?¡±


    His sudden interruption caught Naomi off guard. She nced at him, not expecting him to speak.


    They exchanged looks, and Naomi realized something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I didn¡¯t consider Morgan.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s tone was cold. ¡®She¡¯s your sister, so she has the right to fall for anyone. I¡¯m not against that. As


    for ude, he should think about it. This isn¡¯t her problem.¡±


    Naomi wasn¡¯t sure what he meant or why he said that.


    ude was only linked to the Harrises because of her¡­. Because of Olivia.


    Chapter 372


    Naomi stopped talking.


    Tyler stared at her, realizing he had been too abrupt. ¡°This is quiteplicated. From my family¡¯s


    perspective, Olivia shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with ude, now or in the future. But you needn¡¯t


    concern yourself with it. This doesn¡¯t involve you.¡±


    Naomi listened to his exnation and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll speak to Olivia about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied curtly.


    Tyler began the day with Naomi as usual.


    After lunch, he left her room and lit a cigarette.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda approached him. ¡°Will you be going to the Harris residence today?¡±


    Having spent the past few days at Sandalwood Pce, he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Linda said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Tyler¡±


    Tyler stood by the trash can, finished his cigarette, flicked the butt away, and departed with Linda.


    Linda didn¡¯t dare make a sound when she saw his expression.


    Instead of heading straight to the Harris residence, Tyler detoured to meet Dn Reid. He entered the


    clubhouse, settled onto the couch, and poured himself a ss of wine.


    Dn watched his actions and asked, ¡°Bad day?¡±


    After downing two sses of wine, Tyler set his ss down, his expression remaining neutral,


    unaffected by the wine. He then remarked, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Dn thought it was apparent due to the rumors he had heard about his wife. He had to look up Tyler¡¯s


    wife was and realized Olivia was Naomi¡¯s sister.


    who


    Upon discovering this, he was shocked and kept wondering how Naomi¡¯s sister was involved.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. All he coulde up with was spection. Had Tyler decided to


    pursue Olivia after breaking up with Naomi? That seemed ridiculous.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t dare talk about his spections or ask questions. He didn¡¯t even ask about


    Olivia.


    Dn chuckled dryly. ¡°You drank two sses in a row. That¡¯s not normal.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t reply and just looked toward the server who just walked in because she resembled Olivia.


    After staring for a while, he ced his arm on the armrest and supported his head with his fingers.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why are you staring at the server?¡±


    He looked at the server and didn¡¯t see anything off.


    Tyler closed his eyes and frowned. ¡°Nothing.¡¯


    The server,posed, approached their table silently and ced a te of fruit before them. ¡°Please


    enjoy your food,¡± she said.


    Upon hearing her voice, Tyler¡¯s frown deepened, though he kept his eyes.


    shut.


    That night, the maid brought something upstairs for Olivia, but she didn¡¯t eat much of it.


    Upon Tyler¡¯s return home, the maid informed him, but he remained impassive and continued walking.


    ¡°Sir, she¡¯s pregnant. How could she not eat?¡± the maid pressed.


    Tyler didn¡¯t say a thing and headed upstairs to find Olivia seated on the couch.


    She sat there, lost in thought the entire day, scarcely touching her food..


    Chapter373


    Tyler¡¯s shadow stretched across the floor as he gazed at her.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    ¡°Are you using the child to threaten me?¡± Tyler asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t care what he thought. She didn¡¯t refuse food to threaten anyone. She simplycked the


    appetite. All she wanted was an answer, so she asked, ¡°Have you considered my suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship will continue until the child is safely born,¡± he said.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe our rtionship serves anyone well. I¡¯m the one who


    cheated, and I don¡¯t want to cause problems for the family. Please reconsider,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°We held a press conference to prevent further issues, but you still can¡¯t act as you please. Our


    rtionship will endure until the child is born, for the sake of both your sister and us.¡±


    Olivia had been keeping up with the news and knew about the press conference. She took a deep


    breath.


    Tyler¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Instead of trying to escape this, why not reveal to the media who the man in


    the picture is?¡±


    Olivia crossed her arms.


    Tyler¡¯s expression remained dark even in the light as he scoffed, ¡°Why do you think ude is suitable


    for


    you? He¡¯s an enemy of the family. What do you think he can offer?


    ¡°I¡¯mpromising because of your sister. So, even if you can¡¯t endure this any longer, you have to


    hang in there until the child is born. You can date anyone after that, except ude.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t move and still looked apathetic.


    Tyler then looked at the food on the table. ¡°If this isn¡¯t what you want, I¡¯ll get the maid to bring


    something


    else.¡±


    Though his tone was casual, it was clear he was trying to conceal his coldness.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Olivia felt suffocated. Her face paled under the light, and her body seemed on the verge of copse.


    Tyler observed her distressed expression and trembling shoulders, then nced at the door. The maid


    who attended to Olivia had overheard and quietly retreated.


    Tyler didn¡¯t stay to chat with Olivia and left for the study.


    The next morning, Ana heard Olivia hadn¡¯t eaten anything the entire day.


    Maisy was very worried and kept asking the maid, ¡°How could she not have any food? She didn¡¯t even


    eat when Tyler returned?¡±


    The maid appeared troubled. ¡°After Mr. Tyler returned, he asked me to take some warm food upstairs,


    but


    Ms. Olivia still refused to eat.¡±


    ta


    Maisy looked anxiously at Ana. ¡°Ana, this is our family. How can you let a pregnant woman go hungry?


    Do


    Chapter 374


    something about it.


    2/2


    Ana felt like a fool because she had been close to Olivia before the incident. She was upset and paid


    no attention to Olivia. All she managed to say was, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Someone else will be more


    concerned.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t understand Ana¡¯s response. Ana simply sat on the couch, smirking, as she yed with her


    nails.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    The maid brought breakfast upstairs, yet Olivia still refused to eat. It wasn¡¯t a tantrum¨Cshe simply


    lacked


    the appetite.


    Downstairs, Tyler sat across from Ana, who was enjoying her breakfast. He picked up the paper and


    nced at the maid. ¡°Has she eaten yet?¡±


    The maid whispered, ¡°No¡­ She¡¯s still in bed.¡±


    Ana scoffed. ¡°She causes trouble and expects people to coax her?¡±


    Ana was no longer as worried about Olivia as she usually was and seemed calmer today. She looked


    at Tyler, feeling assured, and continued eating.


    With a neutral expression, Tyler instructed, ¡°Take more food upstairs.¡±


    The maid nodded and returned with additional food.


    Later that afternoon, Hiry learned that Olivia hadn¡¯t been eating. She went to Naomi¡¯s room to inform


    her.


    Naomi was surprised. ¡°Tyler didn¡¯t mention that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Naomi¡¯s survival was linked to the child, so while Hiry was trying to control Olivia, she was also


    worried


    about her.


    Naomi frowned and looked worried as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the child is in a critical phase.¡±


    Tyler picked up, and Naomi asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Olivia eating?¡±


    Initially silent, Tyler eventually responded, ¡°It could be due to her emotions.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give her the phone and let me speak to her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let her calm down.¡±


    Naomi clutched the phone tightly, grappling with myriad emotions. After some thought, she gently


    proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll bake some cookies and send them over. Olivia loves them.¡±


    Tyler was surprised to hear that but soon replied, ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough to bake.¡±


    Unable to conceal her guilt, Naomi softened her tone further. ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and I feel responsible for


    all of this. How could I let her face this alone? I have to do something.¡±


    Tyler nced downward, hesitating before responding, ¡°You should prioritize your own well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Anxious, Naomi pressed, ¡°Please, you have to update me on Olivia¡¯s condition.¡±


    As a cigarette butt dropped near his foot, Tyler extinguished it with a flick of his toes. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chapter 375


    Naomi ended the call but remained troubled. ¡°Mom, please go home and send some food to Olivia. It


    would be helpful if Dad visited her as well.¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376


    Prompted by Naomi¡¯s anxiety, Hiry asked, ¡°Olivia still refuses to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please... Just talk to her, okay?¡±


    Hiry knew the ramifications for Olivia''s action would not be pretty for them, so she replied, Understood. I''ll make something at


    home right away.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s heart raced in trepidation. Her cheeks were beginning to turn a little redder from the frantic heartbeat. She pressed her


    hand against her chest and prayed that Oilvia would not me her as she tried to steady her breathing.


    As soon as Hiry returned home, she dragged Darren into her trip to the Harrises.


    Darren, however, was hesitant. He remembered what Hiry did thest time, at the very least!


    ¡°Are you sure they will want us toe?¡± he asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry was not going to let some potential chilly reception stop her. The baby Olivia was carrying was important to Naomi¡¯s


    survival!


    ¡°What? Are they going to kick us out for sending food over? Besides, you could always represent me and enter the residence.


    Tyler wouldn''t kick us out, either.


    Darren was genuinely worried, so he did not hesitate for too long. ¡°Alright. We have to make sure the child


    is safe after all.¡±


    Hiry dragged Darren out of the door and into the car.


    About two hourster, they showed up at the Harrises¡¯ front door. Darren entered alone.


    As usual, Tyler was in the study.


    Olivia had not left her room nor her bed, so Tyler was the one who weed Darren. They talked for a bit outside Olivia¡¯s room


    before Tyler led him inside.


    Ana¡¯s eyes fell onto Darren thoughtfully. She returned to her room, her head still racing with thoughts of the photos. She took a


    diamond earring and examined it.


    ¡°Hmm, Naomi Jones...¡±


    Olivia remained on her bed when Darren walked in. She had mistaken him as Alisa.


    Meanwhile, Tyler said, ¡°Talk to her as much as you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.


    His voice shook her out of her stupor.


    Chapte 3/6


    2/2


    ¡°Dad?¡± she cried out, her eyes nailed to the man standing at the door.


    Darren considered her sickly appearance, hurried toward her, and took his seat on her bedside. ¡°You should eat something,


    Olivia! Look at you! You¡¯re not looking well at all!¡±


    Tyler was also looking at her, but his eyes were stoic.


    Olivia was not acting out in protest-she was genuinely losing appetite.


    Her father¡¯s arrival had hardly brought any joy to her face. ¡°Sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for embarrassing you. That was the implication.


    ¡°Was it true?¡± Darren asked.


    Olivia looked down quietly.


    Darren cared about her, but his most


    primary concern was still that of the


    baby. What had be dspecauliinot


    b undggecso He $ id, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all in


    the past now. Nothing we say can


    change it, right? Here. Hiry has


    made you something to eat. Have a


    bite?¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    He showed her Hiry''s dishes, but it


    still did nothing to ingnroveinia¡¯s


    : \ e | ;


    appetit she rowned. The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°Please, Olivia. Hiry put a lot of


    effort into preparing these ie :


    he implored. ¡®Agd\Nadai..She''s SO


    conver about you. Despite her


    condition, she attempted to make


    something for you.¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Olivia was taken aback. She hadn''t anticipated this.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    31/2


    ¡°Naomi¡­ is worried?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Of course she is! She¡¯s hardly a picture of health herself, but even she is concerned about you! Can¡¯t


    you please just cat something for her sake, too?¡±


    Tyler had been watching the two of them from the door. He did not have to enter the room¨Che heard


    Darren¡¯s words from where he was.


    Olivia could no longer reject the food. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Darren rxed. He unpacked the containers, showing every one of Olivia¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Finally, after a day and more, Olivia took her first bite.


    Tyler watched her eat for a moment before finally leaving.


    Hiry had been waiting outside for quite some time.


    As Ana drove out of the house, she caught sight of Hiry. She nced at her for a moment, then


    completely ignored her.


    Noticing Ana¡¯s car, Hiry took a few steps back, feeling a bit uneasy.


    Ana¡¯s car passed by Hiry¡¯s.


    After a while, Ana received a call. No one could hear the conversation on the other end, but her smile


    grew wider.


    Meanwhile, Darren left.


    Olivia was lost in thoughts on her bed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler watched the fish in a tank inside his study.


    Naomi had been waiting for her parents to return anxiously. ¡°How did it go? Did she eat?¡±


    Darren gave her aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. She ate. Don¡¯t worry about it¨COlivia was just a


    little. temporarily taken in by stress.¡±


    Naomi felt her heart finally rxing. ¡°Thank God. Please pay her more attention and concern, Dad.


    Please.


    ¡°Of course I will. We need her to deliver the child safely, after all.¡±


    In an office within Yancey Bank, ude was examining a document. It was the result of an


    investigation he had ordered. It was something he had not expected at all.


    Chapte 377


    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me, Naomi Jones. And you, Tyler¡­ You must be as taken aback as I am, I¡¯m sure.


    She¡¯s the one you¡¯d do anything to protect, Isn¡¯t she?¡± ude spoke softly.


    He ignited the report with a lighter and discarded it into a steel trash can.


    Naomi felt anxious throughout the evening, her gaze fixed on Tyler in the ward until she finally asked, ¡±


    Has she eaten dinner yet, Tyler?¡±


    Her concern for her sister was palpable.


    Tyler touched her cheek. ¡°Do you have to be this worried about her? She¡¯s just not eating for a bit. And


    your dad went to see her, didn¡¯t he? She ate a lot then.¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    1/2


    Naomi froze, sensing no gentleness in his touch. She strained a smile, attempting to mask her unease.


    That¡¯s good news. She¡¯s my only sister, and she¡¯s been through a lot. I just want her to be okay. I worry


    about her.¡±


    Tyler seemed to have seen through her eyes. He was not smiling at all.


    Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked hurriedly. Why was he looking at her like that?


    Tyler removed his hand.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said quietly.


    Naomi studied his face, detecting a coldness beneath his stoic exterior.


    Tyler was only home by 12 A.M.


    Olivia walked out of her room to get a ss of water, but she came out just in time to catch him. She


    stopped.


    Tyler shot her a look.


    Their shadows crossed on the floor beneath them.


    He walked past her and went into the study.


    It was as though a great yawning gap had grown from between the two of them.


    Olivia returned to her room after standing by the door for a while..


    The next morning, Olivia sat motionless on her bed, grappling with the fallout of her actions. She knew


    the scandal was her doing, and her contract with the Harrises couldn¡¯t afford to be terminated¨Cnot now.


    Elite families prized reputation above all else.


    ¡°Just a few more months to endure,¡± she reminded herself, knowing she couldn¡¯t avoid the world


    outside


    forever.


    She finally rose from her bed and walked outside. She found Ana downstairs and called out, ¡°Mom?¡±


    Olivia understood Ana¡¯s nature well. Cross her, and you¡¯d regret it. Befriend her, and she¡¯d treat you


    cordially, Olivia had always maintained a friendly demeanor, but now she couldn¡¯t predict Ana¡¯s


    reaction.


    Ana was apathetic. She was admiring a flower in her hand as if wondering which vase it should go to..


    After a while, she simply said, ¡°Breakfast.¡±


    She ced the stalk down and walked toward the dining room.


    Chapter 378


    Olivia followed silently.


    They arrived at the dining room where Maisy was. Olivia Immediately greeted, ¡°Good morning,


    Grandma!¡±


    Maisy greeted her warmly, unfazed by the rumors. ¡°Good morning! You must be starving! Come, have


    your


    breakfast!¡±


    Olivia moved her stiff neck. ¡°Alright.¡±


    These three were the only ones at home today. Olivia sat next to Maisy, stealing nces at Ana, who


    appeared to ignore her. She chatted with Maisy while having her meal.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It felt surreal. It was as if nothing had changed.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    The atmosphere had improved enough for Olivia to regain some of her appetite. She managed to finish


    bowl of soup.


    Ana showed no signs of being passive aggressive or hostile. In her own way, she was rather friendly.


    After breakfast, she assisted Maisy out of the dining hall, with Olivia trailing behind.


    The two started chatting on the couch as Olivia listened from the side.


    The aftemoon passed uneventfully.


    Olivia¡¯s phone vibrated when she returned to her room, shaking the entire table it was on. It was from


    Naomi.


    She balked for a bit before finally answering it.


    ¡°Olivia! Thank God you picked up! You gave me a big fright, I swear!¡± Naomi began anxiously. ¡°How


    could you not eat?! You should always remember that thest person you should ever hurt is yourself!


    Don¡¯t do


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    that again, please!¡±


    Olivia had not expected her sister to be so¡­ worried about her.


    Ever since thest incident, Olivia had been careful not to appear before her because she worried she


    might trigger another episode.


    Very softly, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Naomi. I just¡­. wasn¡¯t feeling my appetite for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re fine! These days, I feel like I worry about you more than I worry about myself! God,


    I was even dreaming of you!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s grip tightened around her phone.


    Naomi cut straight to the chase, ¡°I can¡¯t leave the hospital right now, so you shoulde see me


    instead.


    We need to talk!¡±


    ¡°B¨CBut-


    ¡°No buts!¡± Naomi cut her off. ¡°I want to see with my own eyes how my sister¡¯s doing, and this is how!¡±


    Olivia could only change what she said midway. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you in a bit then!¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t sure if she could keep her promise, but she had agreed anyway.


    Ten minutester, she told Ana she needed to step out for a bit, without mentioning it was to visit the


    hospital.


    Olivia was sure Ana would disagree. The aftershock from the incident was still fresh, after all. She


    could very well cause a new shockwave.


    Chapter379


    Surprisingly enough, Ana simply raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re visiting your family?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYes.¡±


    Ana took a sip of her ck coffee. ¡°Sure. Go ahead,¡±


    Olivia nced at her skeptically, but Ana was not looking at her at all.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Olivia said.


    With that, she left.


    Ana waited until Olivia walked away to watch her leave from the window, her hand prying away


    curtain.


    the


    It was a 20¨Codd minute ride to the hospital. Olivia could not calm down at all, so she stared out of the


    window at the crowd.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380


    The driver hadn''t dared to talk to her much after thest incident.


    The journey to the hospital went smoothly. Upon arrival, Alisa spoke up, ¡°Um, why are we here?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand shook a little. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my sister.¡±


    ¡°B¡ªBut what about journalists? What if they''re here?¡±


    Not even Olivia could tell. The best answer she could manage was, ¡°It¡¯s probably fine?¡±


    Alisa kept quiet while Olivia hurried into the hospital and headed toward Naomi¡¯s ward.


    Naomi had long been transferred back to her original room.


    Naomi saw Olivia from the door and called out, ¡°Olivial¡±


    Olivia observed her haggard face. She was about to enter the ward when she lifted her head and met Tyler¡¯s eyes.


    Her footsteps faltered.


    Tyler turned away, his expression stoic, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her.


    Seeing him took Olivia by surprise. After a few seconds, though, she entered anyway.


    Naomi grasped her hand tightly and began, ¡°God, you made me worry! Do you know how much stress you¡¯ve caused Dad?¡±


    Olivia remained silent.


    Naomi fixed her with a gaze of frustration and concern. ¡°You really should have thought things through, Olivia! But don¡¯t worry.


    Tyler¡¯s handling everything. Just give it a few days. It''ll blow over soon!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Despite being mentioned, Tyler stayed silent, his demeanor cold.


    Olivia looked down in guilt.


    Naomi sensed Olivia''s lingering bad


    mood and patted the empty seat next


    to her, beckoning O eyo talk Mer


    cere nae evident in the


    ay she gently held Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°No


    matter what happens, you must


    always tell me, okay? | will protect


    you from harm, okay?¡± The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ZIE


    Olivia met her sister''s eyes and saw


    only love, a torrent of affection from


    an elder sister to her, ryeyngercitt it


    eee guilt¡¯ Weighing heavily


    her chest. She felt a pang of


    remorse and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really


    fine, Naomi, Really. Please don¡¯t


    worry about me.¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Naomi cupped Olivia''s cheeks gently.


    ¡°| don''t believe it. | care for you, and


    that reall scares ne. ¡®Olivia¡¯ Oobdy


    rxed! Ke felt remorse for the


    harsh thoughts she had entertained


    before. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Tyler nced at Naomi, his expression devoid of emotion. He remained silent for a moment, frowning


    and then looking away as she spoke. Just as he was about to leave, someone appeared at the door,


    causing him to freeze in his tracks.


    ¡°Tyler.¡±


    Ana was standing there.


    As Naomi didn¡¯t like sunlight, the room was dark, while the lights outside were bright.


    The light behind Ana cast an eerie glow, giving her the appearance of standing at the gates of hell. Her


    face remained hidden.


    Tyler and Ana were staring at each other.


    Naomi¡¯s attention snapped to the door at the sound, her grip tightening on Olivia¡¯s face as she caught


    sight of Ana.


    Although Olivia didn¡¯t hear Ana¡¯s voice, she sensed Naomi¡¯s abrupt reaction, interpreting it as fear by


    the way Naomi recoiled, releasing her hand. Only after a moment did Olivia turn to the door.


    ¡°Ms. Ana?¡±


    With the lights behind her, Ana looked like the grim reaper holding a scythe.


    She smiled at Olivia before looking at Naomi.


    Thetter secretly gripped her hands.


    Ana smirked. ¡°What a pair of sweet sisters. I¡¯m/moved to see this.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know her intentions and what she was implying. She got up from the bed and looked at


    her.


    Ana walked in while holding a dark purple bag and told Naomi, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Have you gotten


    better?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s heart raced, fear evident in her eyes as she met Ana¡¯s gaze, struggling to contain her


    emotions.


    Approaching Naomi¡¯s bed with an air of confidence, Ana you into the family after everything?


    continued, ¡°Do you really think I will wee


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve no idea why I despise you at all. Your viciousness is your crime! Are you


    attempting to secure your position by sabotaging Olivia? Think again!¡±


    Ana reached into her bag and pulled something out, mming it onto


    Naomi.


    A resounding p echoed through the room.


    Tyler¡¯s attention snapped to Ana at the sound.


    Olivia had no idea what they were talking about. She was still confused about what had happened. Her


    gaze remained fixed on the object that had been mmed onto Naomi.


    ¡°You hired a paparazzo to follow Olivia and publish the pictures to threaten her. Now that you¡¯ve dared


    to do that, let¡¯s hear what you have to say after victimizing your sister, whom you im to care about so


    much!


    Ana¡¯s voice boomed, echoing throughout the ward.


    Naomi lowered her head and noticed a bag containing a stack of papers¨Ca chat history.


    It contained texts she had exchanged with someone from a newspaperpany.


    ¡°You almost fooled me! I nearly believed Olivia was truly as lustful as she appeared in those


    photographs!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia instinctively stepped back upon hearing Ana¡¯s usation, her gaze never leaving Naomi.


    Naomi¡¯s face drained of color. Her first instinct was to look at Tyler.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Ana watched them as they exchanged nces before telling Tyler, ¡°This is the woman you¡¯re


    determined to save at all costs! Allow me to reveal her true nature¨Ccunning, vicious, and ugly. I¡¯ll show


    you why I


    oppose your marriage!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I¨CI didn¡¯t do it. You must believe me, Tyler!¡± Naomi panicked and pleaded with


    Tyler,


    fear evident in her eyes.


    Olivia had never seen her sister so frantic before¨Cshe too watched Naomi closely.


    Seeing Tyler¡¯s silence andck of reaction, Naomi turned to Olivia, her hands trembling as she spoke


    from her ce in bed, ¡°Olivia, I swear I didn¡¯t do it. Can¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    However, Olivia stepped back, her gaze unwavering. She wasn¡¯t naive¨CAna wouldn¡¯t fabricate such a


    story without cause, especially not to this extent.


    Tyler wasn¡¯t easily swayed either. If there was no truth to Ana¡¯s ims, why would he allow her to


    use


    Naomi?


    Olivia was in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t fathom that her admired sister wouldmit such an act.


    Watching Olivia¡¯s emotions shift, Naomi wanted to exin further but couldn¡¯t.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She stared at her helplessly.


    ¡°Did you really do it, Naomi?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°N¨CNo, Olivia. P¨CPlease believe m-¡±


    Olivia suddenly covered her ears. ¡°I¡¯m not listening! Stop talking!¡±


    Overwhelmed, Olivia copsed. She pressed her hands against her ears, as if blocking out sound


    could


    erase the disbelief she felt towards her once¨Cbeloved sister.


    No one understood what position Naomi held in Olivia¡¯s heart.


    Since she first set foot in the Jones household andid eyes on Naomi, Olivia had aspired to be like


    her.


    Naomi was her role model, and Olivia had always looked up to her.


    Thus, as she matured, she went to great lengths whenever Naomi sought her assistance, even after


    her


    mother was no longer indebted to the family.


    But why did she do that? Why was she different from what she remembered now? What changed


    exactly?


    Naomi realized it was pointless to speak now. She understood Olivia wasn¡¯t naive¨Cshe was smart,


    evident in how she had won Ana¡¯s affection.


    Tears welled in Naomi¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Olivia.


    Was she truly as malicious as Ana imed? Naomi had hesitated, fearful of causing Olivia harm. After


    all,


    she had joined their family as a mere child and had always been obedient.


    Chapter 382


    Even though Naomi despised Olivia¡¯s mother for tearing her family apart, Naomi never fully hated


    Olivia. She genuinely regarded her as a sister.


    Yet, Naomi yearned desperately for survival, fearing a loss of her standing. Thus, in her frustration, she


    had acted as she did.


    Naomi felt utterly powerless, tears streaming down her pale cheeks.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Naomi knew Ana wouldn¡¯t let her go, so she shifted her eyes from Olivia to Ana.


    However, Ana¡¯s attention was fixed on Tyler. ¡°She¡¯s speechless now, Tyler. Is there anything you¡¯d like


    to


    say?¡±


    Naomi then turned to Tyler, meeting his gaze that she dared not confront weakly.


    Tears continued to flow as she tried to convey her remorse, seeking his forgiveness.


    Finally reacting to Ana¡¯s words, Tyler approached Naomi.


    She timidly called out to him, ¡°Tyler.¡±


    She tried to get his reaction¨Ceven if it was a simple one, she¡¯d feel better.


    Tyler picked up the papers and nced at them. ¡°Tell me, did you do it?¡±


    He wanted her to admit it herself.


    Naomi nearly copsed onto the bed but summoned thest of her strength to remain upright.


    §±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Tyler, I was out of my mind. I didn¡¯t anticipate this oue.¡±


    Her pale lips were quivering so much that they turned purple. Her body was wobbly.


    Tyler held the proof in front of her. ¡°Out of your mind? Naomi, everyone is sacrificing themselves to


    save you, and what about you? What are you doing? Wanting to live and afraid of losing shouldn¡¯t


    justify your


    actions.


    ¡°When did you change like this? Exin.¡±


    Naomi felt like a balloon deting as she finally broke down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler! I was frustrated and scared. I¡¯ve been living in fear every day. I fear losing you, losing


    everything. That¡¯s why I did something unfathomable. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Tyler mmed the papers onto the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you anymore, Naomi! I cannot forgive you!¡±


    His anger surprised everyone, even Olivia, who watched in silence.


    Naomi struggled to breathe, her tears falling into her mouth. She was stunned by his reaction.


    His gaze was icy, as if seeing someone else beneath the mask she wore.


    She fell silent, continuing to cry.


    Ana felt triumphant. The day of victory had arrived after years of battling Naomi.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She smirked inwardly, content with her victory. ncing at Olivia, she walked He had always been


    courteous. Although he didn¡¯t really like Darren and Hiry, they were Naomi¡¯s parents. He had been


    respectful toward them, and it was the first time he used such an authoritative tone


    on them.


    Hiry was scared due to the difference of their status. It was her first time seeing him like that.


    Tyler didn¡¯t say more. He took Olivia and left, walking past Hiry.


    Olivia¡¯s body was stiff as they left. She had no idea how she ended up going with him.


    Naomi felt like dying as she watched. She screamed, ¡°Tyler!¡±


    He didn¡¯t stay and continued leaving with Olivia.


    Just then, Naomi rolled from the bed and fell hard on the floor. ¡°Tyler-¡± away and left them behind,


    Chapter 383


    At that moment, Darren and Hiry hurried over, bewildered by the scene in the ward.


    Unaware of Olivia¡¯s presence, they approached Naomi, who was crying in front of Tyler.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Naomi? Tyler?¡±


    Naomi remained in tears, offering no response.


    Meanwhile, Tyler ignored thempletely.

 Chapter 384

    Chapte: 384


    Chapter 384


    Hiry noticed that Tyler didn¡¯t seem himself. She nced at Naomi while standing by the bed, her


    heart skipping a beat before she hurried over to Olivia.


    Holding her hands, she asked, ¡°What happened, Olivia?¡±


    Darren approached, looking confused.


    Tyler removed Naomi¡¯s hand, which was grabbing his shirt, before walking to Olivia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said sternly.


    Naomi watched them while leaning on all fours in bed.


    Hiry stopped Olivia. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tyler? Did something happen?¡±


    He said nothing and grabbed Olivia to leave.


    Hiry grabbed Olivia and stood in front of Tyler. ¡°What exactly happened, Tyler? Did you and Naomi


    fight?


    His eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°You should ask her what she did. Please step aside.¡±


    However, Hiry remained still and stared at him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she let him take Olivia away?


    She looked at Olivia with rage on her face. ¡°What did you do?! Are you trying to steal Naomi¡¯s man?!¡±


    She verbally attacked Olivia.


    Darren was taken aback by what she said before Tyler and quickly grabbed her. ¡°What are you talking


    about?!¡±


    Tyler¡¯s face remained cold as he repeated, ¡°Please step aside.¡±


    Darren and Hiry rushed over, screaming in panic, ¡°Naomi!¡±


    Chapter 384


    Olivia turned her head when she heard themotion. She removed her hand from Tyler¡¯s as soon as


    she saw Naomi on the floor.


    However, she failed to do so the first time, as he was gripping It. He only turned around after Olivia


    attempted to remove her hand the second time. He looked at Naomi.


    Naomi was staring at the two of them.


    With determination, Olivia continued to tug at her hand until she finally wrested it from Tyler¡¯s grasp. He


    instinctively seized her wrist, refusing to let go this time, and they left.


    ¡°Tyler! Tyler!¡± Naomi was shrieking her lungs out.


    The ward was filled with chaos: screams, footsteps, and the sound of pulling.


    As they entered the elevator, Olivia struggled against Tyler¡¯s hold with all her might. ¡°Let me go, Tyler!¡±

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 385


    1/2


    Chapter 385Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler squeezed Olivia''s cheeks. ¡°Why should |?¡±


    Olivia looked up at him, seeing the rage on his face. She was certain he was angry because of her.


    Exhausted, she stared at him. ¡°Why must you use me to punish Naomi, Tyler? | don¡¯t want to be a tool.¡±


    Releasing her cheeks, Tyler embraced her.


    Still struggling, Olivia insisted, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    He held her tighter, whispering into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    His deep voice seemed to prate her body, freezing her in ce. Her head rested on his shoulder, his


    body pressed against her neck, enveloping her entirely.


    She was like a ball of lump on his chest.


    She was so weak, it seemed she could dissolve into his arms at any moment. Tears streamed down her


    face, her pale face akin to melting ice cream under his embrace.


    15


    Tyler gripped her head tightly, closing his eyes with a furrowed brow. ¡°What am | supposed to do with you?


    Olivia felt weak at his words, as if she might slip away from him at any instant.


    What should he do about her? And what should she do about him?


    She had no idea¡ªshe knew nothing now.


    ¡°What''s going to happen with you and Naomi?¡± she asked.


    Tyler gripped her shoulders hearing that, as if he was going to shove her into his heart.


    Tyler¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened, as though he might pull her into his heart.


    He knew exactly why Ana kept her close.


    Pressing his wrists against her neck, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m keeping my distance because | can¡¯t fall into her trap. You''re the pawn


    she¡¯s using against me now, manipting you to stir chaos between Naomi and me, to sway my heart.¡±


    His fingers tangled in her hair, his voice a low murmur near her ear, as if sharing a secret.


    To Tyler, it all felt like a cruel game. ¡°What do you expect me to do with you? Ignore everything and be with you, risking falling


    into her trap? Or should | leave Naomi and make you the scapegoat, the traitor of


    our agreement?¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡®What did he say? Traitor?*


    Tears welled in her eyes as she contemted his words.


    ¡°Therefore, | can only treat you coldly. At least | won¡¯t make you the public enemy.¡±


    Chapter 385


    Tears kept falling on her face.


    ¡°Perhaps | should treat you even more callously to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Do you have feelings for me, Tyler?¡± Persisting, she added, ¡°Do you like me even the slightest?¡±


    She was stubborn as she continued,


    ¡°Did you fall for mej gtpecaus¨¦ We


    A gexgisthath you feel


    connected to me?¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Olivia had always been humble. She


    never dared topete Muh Baer


    Amidst ispnessed rtionship,


    she acknowledged his rationality, as


    did she hers. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Yet, she longed for an answer, a seemingly wild hope from someone as humble as herself.


    The truth was, she understood all too


    well that their rtionship qui¡éy


    likely e ence tha Dae niece


    Thus! she wanted a clear cut


    between them. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Tyler finally released Olivia. In the enclosed elevator, he gazed at her and uttered, ¡°You deserve a


    better


    future.¡±


    Instantly, she grasped his meaning. Standing straight, she smiled and replied, ¡°Got it, Tyler.¡±


    The door opened just then. They lingered as he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    She responded as the door began to close.


    Exiting, they left the elevator, and its doors sealed shut. They proceeded to the car, where silence


    enveloped them.


    Tyler was on the driver¡¯s seat, with Olivia sitting next to him. They were both quiet with only a light


    shining


    above their heads.


    She rested her hands on herp, feeling the baby¡¯s movements once more. The fetal kicks had


    be more frequent as the pregnancy progressed, yet Olivia remainedposed, revealing nothing


    of her inner


    sensations.


    Despite the chill outside, warmth filled the car. Olivia discreetly touched her belly.


    Tyler said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Olivia gave a short response, and he started the engine and drove away.


    Upon arriving home, they remained seated in the car, enveloped in silence.


    Ana waited in the living room, her gaze instinctively drawn to the door at the sound of the engine. She


    set down her cup, rose from the couch with a smile, and waited for them to enter.


    Olivia said, ¡°I¡¯m getting out.¡±


    Tyler said nothing and opened the door for her. He remained in the car even after she had gone into


    the


    living room.


    Ana observed Olivia¡¯s entrance, ready to speak, but Tyler followed shortly after.


    She looked at him, waiting for him toment on the incident.


    However, he went straight upstairs.


    Ana said, ¡°Is there nothing that you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    Tyler stopped and looked at her. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Are you still insisting on being with a vicious woman who harmed her own sister?¡±


    Tyler scoffed upon hearing that, but he only said, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should rest.¡±


    He dealt with her nonsense casually.


    ¡°Olivia, tell me, will you be able to sleep tonight?¡±


    Ana looked at Olivia, while thetter was silent.


    ¡°Tyler, I¡¯d definitely not allow her to stir up the storm as she wishes.¡±


    Tyler kept ignoring what she said and looked at Olivia instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go up to rest.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler ascended the stairs promptly, while Olivia could only follow him.


    Ana fell silent, standing and observing them.


    As Olivia entered the room, Tyler stood in front of her, instructing, ¡°Take a shower and go to bed.¡±


    Clutching her dress, Olivia responded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Tyler lingered there before eventually heading to the study three minutester.


    In that instant, Olivia felt her strength drain away. She headed to the bed, sinking down with a frown


    and shutting her eyes.


    After the tough night had passed, Naomi repeatedly called Olivia, who remained in bed, unable to


    muster the courage to answer. Eventually, she ended the calls abruptly, desperate to silence the


    ringing.


    Everything had changed.


    Olivia knew she could never trust Naomi as she once had. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm


    her. All she desired was to sever ties while waiting for the baby toe.


    She¡¯d leave by then.


    She tightly grasped her phone.


    Naomi wept in bed after Olivia ended the call. She had spent the night restless, with Darren and Hiry


    by her side.


    Hiry told her, ¡°Naomi, I¡¯ll exin to Tyler myself that it was me who did it. Stop calling


    Olivia.¡±


    Naomi felt her heart racing and clutched her chest.


    Hiry rushed to grab her. ¡°Naomi!¡±


    Fortunately, her heart calmed down soon. ¡°Mom, get Olivia to forgive me.¡±


    The thought consumed her.


    Hiry was devastated to hear it. ¡°She will forgive you. How could Olivia stay angry


    with


    you? If it wasn¡¯t the truth, how would she be photographed? After all, you¡¯re just helping her to be with


    the man she likes. Why can¡¯t that be published?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s face drained of color, her breaths shallow from Hiry¡¯s words. Suddenly, she seized her


    mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Prepare the car, Mom. I¡¯m going to the Harrises.¡±


    She was struggling to get up from the bed.


    Hiry was shocked. ¡°What are you doing, Naomi? How could you step out of the hospital?!¡±


    Darren was frightened too. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Naomi. You must stay here.¡±


    Naomi insisted, ¡°I must apologize to Olivia. I want to! Let me go!¡±


    She brushed their hands away and rose from the bed.


    Hiry panicked. She knew Ana wanted Naomi dead, yet thetter was going to dig her own grave,


    especially right after the incident.


    She stopped her with all of her might. ¡°Naomi!¡±


    But nobody could deter her. She had already left the bed, standing there trembling.


    Ana came upstairs and entered Olivia¡¯s room. She knew who called from her dense grip on her phone.


    Since the baby had yet to arrive, it was natural that Naomi wouldn¡¯t want to sever ties just yet. She


    would undoubtedly stay in touch with Olivia.


    Ana approached her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen her true colors by now.¡±


    Ignoring Olivia¡¯s reaction, Ana gazed into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve treated her with all your heart, yet she


    perceives it as a threat to her position. She wishes you harm. Trust me, if the roles were reversed, she


    would dly witness your demise. That¡¯s who she truly is.¡°

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388


    Ana warned Olivia to stay away from Naomi, emphasizing that Naomi only saw Olivia as a pawn in her game. She hoped Olivia


    would stop aiding someone unworthy.


    ¡°| understand,¡± Olivia replied briefly.


    Ana¡¯s purpose was to reveal Naomi¡¯s true nature to Olivia. She sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    Amaid rushed into the room where they stood.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the Jones have arrived,¡± she informed Ana.


    Ana frowned upon hearing that. ¡®The Jones? Is the sickling¡¯s mother here?


    The maid added, ¡°It''s Ms. Naomi who came.¡±


    Ana looked at the maid. ¡°She''s here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback by Naomi¡¯s arrival. Just as she pondered it, Ana descended the stairs leaving Olivia alone. She promptly


    followed, spotting Naomi being assisted by a nurse as she


    entered.


    Naomi appeared unsteady, as if devoid of any weight. Her lips resembled dried leaves, parched and lifeless. Yet, her eyes


    sparked to life the moment they met Olivia¡¯s.


    Dismissing the nurse, she staggered toward her, only to copse before reaching her.


    Amidst Hiry and Darren¡¯s frantic cries, Olivia and the nurse rushed to Naomi¡¯s aid.


    Despite their efforts, Naomi remained on the ground. Turning to Olivia, she beseeched, Olivia, can you find it in your heart to


    forgive me? I¡¯vee to apologize. Please, forgive me.


    Ana couldn''t believe that she came here to do that. She swiftly approached her. ¡°Who granted you permission to enter?¡±


    She ordered Ben, ¡°Get security to take her out!¡±


    Ben hesitated when he heard that. After all, Naomi seemed on the verge of death.


    Nevertheless, he summoned the security guards.


    The guards arrived swiftly, ready to escort Naomi out. Darren and Hiry were taken aback, watching the scene unfold.


    They approached Naomi, who was on the ground.


    Olivia quickly walked to Ana. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Mom.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want the situation to escte further.


    However, to Ana, Naomi¡¯s presence seemed like a challenge. How could she tolerate Naomi¡¯s intrusion?


    Ana''s expression hardened as she


    disregarded Naomi¡¯s condies and


    ordere hegyards Whdrare you


    waiting for? Remove her


    immediately!¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Naomi remained kneeling, gazing at Olivia. Despite Ana¡¯s actions, she pleaded, ¡°Can you forgive me,


    Olivia?¡±


    Ana¡¯s anger only intensified with Naomi¡¯s plea. ¡°Take her away!¡±


    The guards exerted themselves to


    drag Naomi. She KEES fragile


    a a skeletoriiofrth verge of


    copse. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Darren and Hiry attempted to intervene, pushing against the guards.


    Hiry even shouted at them,


    appalled by their rough Hrealipe Ry of


    Naomi... Que onthe far, Ana!


    Youll face consequences if anything


    happens to Naomi!¡± The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Ana was incredulous that Hiry dared to stir trouble in her house. She pped her and pointed at her.


    ¡°Take this bitch out as well!¡±


    Hiry wanted to fight her after being pped.


    Naomi, who was being dragged away by guards, summoned herst ounce of strength and threw


    herself at Hiry, crying out, ¡°Stop it, Mom.¡±


    Olivia stood by, feeling helpless amidst the chaos, unsure of what to do.


    Then, a voice cut through the tension, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Everything froze as all eyes turned toward the source of the voice upstairs.


    Tyler stood there, observing the scene with cold detachment.


    The moment Naomi saw him, she copsed at Ana¡¯s feet like a deted balloon.


    ¡°Naomi!¡± Darren and Hiry knelt as well.


    Ana was taken aback by Naomi¡¯s sudden copse and nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?


    Are you trying to make it seem like I hit you?¡±


    ¡°Please stop with your tricks. Even if you die here, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re removed! I won¡¯t allow a


    troublemaker like you to bring misfortune upon our family!¡± Ana berated, pointing at


    Naomi.


    Just then, Tyler descended the stairs with a stern expression, causing the maids who had gathered to


    retreat.


    He eventually stopped near Naomi, who finally looked up, tears streaming down her face. ¡± I¡¯m sorry,


    Tyler. I¡¯m here to apologize to Olivia. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback by Naomi¡¯s uncharacteristic humility. Seeing her lying on the ground, pale and


    vulnerable, Olivia felt a pang of sympathy.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Ana¡¯s dominance was relentless. ¡°Stop seeking sympathy. Stop all this nonsense and just go


    to hell!¡±


    Olivia remained silent, observing the scene with a heavy heart.


    It was painful to witness Naomi¡¯s humiliation. She appeared crushed beneath Ana¡¯s disdain.


    However, something seemed amiss.


    Did she really deserve Naomiing all the way to get her forgiveness? The realization dawned when


    she nced at Tyler.


    Naomi wasn¡¯t pleading for Olivia¡¯s forgiveness¨Cshe was begging Tyler¡¯s.


    As Naomi endured humiliation beneath Ana¡¯s tyrannical demeano


    ¡°Help her up.¡±


    Hiry hesitated, ncing between Tyler, Olivia, and Ana.


    Tyler instructed Hiry,


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Tyler approached Naomi. Their eyes met, and he halted, his intentions


    unclear.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390


    Tyler squatted down slowly, extended his arms, and lifted Naomi from the ground.


    Ana¡¯s eye twitched the moment he did so. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    However, Olivia wasn¡¯t surprised. She had seen iting. How could Tyler allow Naomi to be humiliated like that?


    She felt relieved now. Like a bystander, she stood there silently.


    Tyler nced at Ana upon hearing her question. ¡°Are you finished?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge her actions. After all, she¡¯s not part of our family.¡±


    Ana looked dreadful as she stared coldly at him.


    Finally, a smile appeared on Naomi¡¯s teary face. She quickly hugged him and cried, burying herself in his shoulders. She looked


    pitiful-anyone would find Ana cruel for her actions.


    Suddenly, Ana realized something, and her eyes sank. She scoffed. It seemed she had fallen into that trap today. She stood


    there quietly.


    Tyler carried Naomi and left the house.


    Darren and Hiry nced at Ana before following Tyler and Naomi.


    Ben and the security guards watched silently. Everyone knew that Tyler was Naomi¡¯s support in the Harrises.


    Ana had been in a battle with Naomi for years, yet she had never emerged victorious.


    Ben breathed silently, almost as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    As expected, Ana threw a fit the next moment. She rushed to a nearby table and swept everything onto the ground.


    ¡°How dare she deceive me?!¡±


    Olivia stood quietly to the side, trying to hold her breath.


    Ana snapped out of her fury, continuing to smash things, with shards flying everywhere. A couple of them even grazed Olivia¡¯s


    face, leaving scratches.


    However, Olivia remained standing there with her


    eyesContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shut.


    Chapter 390


    2/2


    Ana pointed at everyone in the living room. ¡°Are you all mocking me? Is this amusing to you?¡±


    Ben and the security guards dared not respond.


    The sound of her smashing stuff echoed through the house.


    She finally stopped after an


    indeterminate Wadena


    she cane gutta Or Support.


    Sheldcot ed: ¡°I''d like to see how long


    she can keep this up.¡± The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Olivia, who had kept her eyes shut,


    finally opened them upon hearing,


    Keith''s voice Quisidg Aid had just


    r¨¦tuime Sine from a summit, only


    to be greeted by a mess strewn


    across the The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    floor.


    He was upset. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he demanded.


    Everyone turned toward the sound of his voice, those near the door bing even quieter.


    Ana sneered. ¡°What am | doing? Of course, it was your beloved son who provoked me.¡±


    Seeing her still furious, Keith treated


    her like a lunatic. ¡°Control yoursetf


    ,


    when AvKs ypset Bort make a


    niedd in the house,¡± hemented


    before heading upstairs. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391


    Ana followed him. ¡°Who are you calling crazy? Listen, Keith. Do you think the family could live a peaceful life without me?¡±


    ¡°Peaceful? Do you think we''re at peace now? Look at yourself. Who are you keeping this image for?¡± Keith yelled at her.


    ¡°Image? My image is better than what you deserve!¡±


    The yelling upstairs calmed everyone in the living room.


    Olivia had no idea how things would unfold, but she sensed a tug at her mind, growing increasingly sensitive.


    Upon reaching the hospital, Naomiy in bed while Hiry, the nurse, and Darren gathered around, their anxiety palpable. But


    Naomi¡¯s attention was fixed on the person beside her. Tyler.¡±


    Darren grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and looked at Hiry. They exchanged looks and had an understanding.


    Naomi didn¡¯t say anything, so Darren quietly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Hiry knew they needed time alone, so she left with her husband to help mend their rtionship.


    After they left, only Tyler and Naomi were left in the room.


    Naomi lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this, Tyler. | don¡¯t care how your mother treats me. | just want Olivia to


    forgive me.¡±


    ¡°| know. You wouldn''t have visited if you cared. Everything my mother has is thanks to you.¡±


    Naomi nced up.


    Their years together had fostered a deep understanding. He knew what was on Naomi¡¯s mind, so when Naomi heard what he


    said, her expression changed.


    ¡°Your acting was really good today. Even Ana fell for it.¡±


    Naomi frowned as she grabbed the nket. ¡°I just want Olivia to forgive me. | don¡¯t want to lose her.¡±


    ¡°Do you really care about her?¡±


    1Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi looked up at him with tears in her eyes.


    Tyler stared at her and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years, Naomi. | know everything that goes on in your mind. We''re


    like a mirror for each other, so do you think | can¡¯t see through you?¡±


    Naomi looked ashamed because she was exposed.


    Tyler continued, ¡°I let you win not because of your acting but because of the years we''ve spent together. | hope you know when


    to stop.¡±


    Naomi closed her eyes and her face was pale.


    Sophie was worried her brother


    would be exposed, so she kept


    checkin the news edetunstely


    the Aarti Group issued a statement,


    their stocks surged for a few days,


    and the storm blew over. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ian


    after


    Finally, Sophie could breathe easy.


    ude wasn¡¯t as worried as Sophie and just spent the time building rapport with the board


    of directors.


    Having been away for too long, he


    needed to forge connections in


    . ? iN)


    Yancey. He enyjsigned Yaricey as


    mora tha Gust a bank¡ª-he aimed to


    transform it into an investment


    powerhouse. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    To initiate this change, he initiated discussions with several major corporations.


    These corporations eagerly awaited


    his return, uncan ster


    track regord ig finanocabroad.


    Chadde was the ideal coborator for


    them. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ude had earned the trust of all the major corporations, who eagerly sought his favor.


    The partnership between Yancey Bank and the Harris Group marked a significant milestone.


    One day, ude had a meeting with a few members of the board and partneringpanies. After he


    left Yancey Bank with the rest of them and was joking around, one of the board members got a call.


    Suddenly, a board member received a call and directed his attention to ude.


    ¡°Yes?¡± ude asked with a smile.


    The board member revealed, ¡°Mr. Tyler is at Yancey House.¡±


    ude¡¯s smile faltered momentarily before he replied, ¡°Really?¡±


    The man inquired, ¡°Should we go over?¡±


    Though ude maintained a smile, his demeanor turned chilly.


    The man was treating Tyler with more caution and kindness than he had shown ude.


    After all, thepany¡¯s board included three members of the Harris family.


    Despite feeling a chill in his heart, ude maintained hisposure. ¡°Since he made the. effort to


    come here, let¡¯s extend him a warm wee. Let¡¯s go say hello.¡±


    Yancey House, a private club owned by Yancey Bank, exclusively catered to the bank¡¯s elite


    clientele.


    The few partners immediately said, ¡°It would be easier to talk about our future direction with Mr. Tyler


    around.¡±


    ude remained silent as he led the group. Upon reaching a room, a bank manager stationed at the


    door said, ¡°Mr. Tyler.¡±


    When Tyler heard that, he opened the door and walked out.


    The moment he saw ude, he said, ¡°ude?¡±


    This was the first time they met ever since the news broke out.


    ude looked at his expression and smirked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here.¡±


    It was their first encounter since the news had spread. ude assessed Tyler¡¯s expression


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡®


    ¡°Just a bit of business,¡± Tyler responded, his smilecking enthusiasm as he nced at Angus.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    He addressed Angus without acknowledging ude.


    Angus worried his reply was too slow and hastily added, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    But Tyler asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak to the vice¨Cchairman?¡±


    All the partners turned their attention to Angus, their curiosity evident.


    Angus humiliated ude in front of the partners by how he treated Tyler, yet Angus seemed oblivious


    as he turned to ude and asked, ¡°Can you leave us, ude?¡±


    use maintained his smile and didn¡¯t look at the partners. ¡°Of course you can. Since Mr. Tyler came


    to see you, you should close the deal today,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ude.¡±


    ude merely said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He then nced at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your business then, Tyler.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Tyler replied and let Angus into his room.


    ude looked toward the rest of the men there and grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    After ude sent the partners away, his smile froze, turning frigid.


    Tyler was speaking to Angus in the room. ¡°I heard Yancey is restructuring?¡±


    Angus sat across from him and said, ¡°Yes. ude wants to expand the business.¡±


    ¡°Vote against it during the board meeting,¡± Tyler casually said as he took a sip of his coffee and didn¡¯t


    look at Angus.


    Angus didn¡¯t ask why and just said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Tyler.¡±


    Tyler set his coffee cup down, resting his hands on his knees as he pondered.


    On his way home, ude mulled over the restructuring. With his eyes closed, he visualized the


    changes until his secretary interjected, ¡°Mr. ude, don¡¯t you think Angus is overstepping?¡±


    The secretary was referring to what happened earlier.


    ude maintained his closed eyes but smiled. ¡°No. Shouldn¡¯t our chairman treat Tyler nicely?¡±


    There was a brief silence before the secretary spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. If hadn¡¯t left, Yancey


    would be in a better position.¡±


    you


    The Harris Group was holding 15% of Yancey¡¯s shares, and this started the year ude left.


    ¡°My uncle trusted Tyler too much,¡± ude remarked.


    The secretary said, ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t even hold onto Yancey anymore.¡±


    The


    way


    ude smiled was cold.


    *


    The following day, ude convened a board meeting to present the restructuring proposal


    for a vote.


    Out of the ten members, four opposed it, and ude looked at them from the stage.


    Angus stood up and said, ¡°Investing alwayses with risk and since Yancey is making a stable profit,


    I don¡¯t agree to take risks.¡±


    ude stared at Angus. He didn¡¯t want to believe it at first, but he then smiled and said, Mr. Angus, it


    seems that we have a disagreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the future of the bank, and I think we should move toward credit instead of


    investment,¡± Angus remarked.


    The other three stood up and backed him up.


    ude¡¯s smile fadeti as his restructuring proposal was rejected by four votes led by Angus


    and his allies.


    When ude exited the meeting room, his eyes were cold.


    ¡°I


    He understood that Tyler wouldn¡¯t let his rtionship with Olivia off so e Tyler¡¯s way of striking back.


    easily. This was


    Tyler¡¯s first response was to halt any advancement for Yancey Bank. Still, ude wasn¡¯t worried


    because the battle had just begun.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Olivia was worried she would anger Ana more so she stayed upstairs.


    The only way she managed to endure those days was by repeatedly gazing at her son¡¯s ultrasound.


    She was hoping every day would pass sooner.


    Katrina was following the news about the Harrises and felt sorry.


    While having lunch with Sophie at home, she asked, ¡°Soof, is what they¡¯re saying about Olivia true?¡±


    Sophie heard her aunt¡¯s question, her hand halting mid¨Cair. She nced at Katrina with an awkward


    expression and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    Katrina persisted, ¡°Who would dare to spread rumors about the Harrises? It¡¯s truly unfortunate. I initially


    thought highly of the girl when I first met her, even envisioned her marrying ude. But I suppose that


    won¡¯t happen now.¡± She sighed. ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Sophie fell silent, unsure of how to respond. Katrina pressed further, ¡°You¡¯re friends with her. Do you


    know who the man is?¡±


    Katrina was interested in the gossip because the Harrises rarely had issues like this. She recalled Ana


    proudly introducing her daughter¨Cinw at events.


    Now, in light of recent events, Ana had be a subject of ridicule. Katrina was determined not to let


    her off the hook.


    Sophie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She still didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    If she told Katrina that the man was ude, what would she think?


    As Sophie contemted her response, ude descended the stairs and picked up newspaper from


    the table, saying, ¡°Morning.¡±


    the


    Sophie noticed ude¡¯s attire¡ªa white shirt paired with grey pants, resembling a serene moon in his


    light¨Ccolored clothing.


    Sophie didn¡¯t reply, but Katrina said, ¡°You¡¯ve been very busy recently. Did you just get up?¡±


    ude flipped through the newspaper and said, ¡°Just done with my


    workout.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ude didn¡¯t have a habit of sleeping in, so when Katrina heard that, she said, ¡°You should


    Chapter 394


    212


    get enough rest. Although taking over the family business could be time¨Cconsuming, you should take


    care of your health.¡±


    ude put the paper


    down and smiled at his mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m young and strong. I won¡¯t overwork myself.¡±


    ude was a lot like his mother. Because Katrina was a gentle soul, their family had always been


    peaceful.


    Amidst their conversation, the sound of a car pulling in signaled Jordan¡¯s return. He parked and walked


    to the table, and Katrina greeted him, ¡°Jordan, what brings you home?¡±


    Jordan didn¡¯t look at her and just stared at ude. ¡°What happened at the board meeting?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been there when ude called for the meeting.


    ude put down the newspaper and replied, ¡°The restructuring didn¡¯t pass.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    1/2


    When Jordan heard that, his expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this, ude.¡±


    Katrina nced between father and son, sensing something was amiss at Yancey.


    Seating himself opposite ude, Jordan spoke. ¡°I understand your intentions, but we¡¯re in a stable


    position now. You left the country after Morgan¡¯s passing, and a misstep by thepany led to our


    downfall. Now that we¡¯ve regained control, it¡¯s unwise to engage conflict with Tyler.¡±


    in


    ude looked at Jordan and calmly asked, ¡°How long do you think we¡¯ll be able to keep control?¡±


    Jordan sighed. ¡°The events of the past were tooplex, and you were caught up in them as well. It¡¯s


    best to focus on recovery. Besides, Tyler wouldn¡¯t challenge our ownership due to our familial ties.


    That¡¯s an advantage.¡±


    Jordan wanted the families to stay peaceful, and it wouldn¡¯t work if the current situation continued.


    Morgan was no longer around, but the families still had a connection.


    However, ude asked, ¡°How long do you think this is going tost?!!


    Jordan went silent. He was trying to find a way to detach from the Harrises without affecting their


    partnership.


    ude shouldn¡¯t be linked to a dead person forever, so Jordan said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. We¡¯re still in good


    standing, so we¡¯ll figure something out in the future,¡±


    ude still looked calm. He wasn¡¯t against his father¡¯s decision, but no one knew what was actually on


    his mind.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katrina didn¡¯t know what was happening, so she asked, ¡°Did something happen to Yancey?¡±


    Jordan didn¡¯t know his son well, so he suggested, ¡°Host a tea party and invite Ana and Maisy


    Harris.¡±


    Seeking to defuse tensions between ude and Tyler, Jordan hoped to avoid further discord at the


    board meeting.


    Rebuilding Yancey required patience.


    Jordan asked, ¡°What do you think, ude?¡±


    Chapter 395


    2/2


    ude smiled and replied, ¡°I have no problems with that. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°The Harrises will probably bring their new daughter¨Cinw over. Katrina, serve her well.¡®


    Sophie¡¯s eyes gleamed as she looked at her uncle.


    ude was quiet and just stared at the kettle that was boiling over on the table.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll¡­ make arrangements,¡± Katrina said.


    Though reluctant to engage with Ana due to her unpleasant demeanor, Katrina knew she had no


    choice but toply this time.


    ¡°Reach out to them. Let¡¯s hold the party tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sophie focused on her meal, stealing nces at ude between bites.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    That night, Katrina called Ana. Thetter epted the invitation.


    However, only Ana attended the gathering, apanied by Olivia, as Maisy had declined


    their invitation.


    Ana had no intention of concealing Olivia, understanding that doing so would only fuel the rumors.


    Thus, she brought Olivia along to the party.


    Olivia had no freedom to decline participation in any activities. Until the birth of the child, she was


    expected to fulfill the role of a dutiful daughter¨Cinw, even during their time at


    the Pearce residence.


    Upon Olivia¡¯s arrival that morning, Sophie was at home and greeted the guests with her aunt.


    Olivia walked behind Ana and didn¡¯t greet Sophie. She just quietly stood there. Nheless, Sophie¡¯s


    gaze remained fixed on her, attempting tomunicate silently.


    Olivia kept avoiding her.


    ude was present as well. As his mother greeted Ana, he approached them, exchanging greetings


    with Ana before ncing at Olivia. His expression remained gentle, appearing unaffected.


    After the news got out, Olivia became fearful of contact with ude, apprehensive that Ana might


    discover his identity as the man in the picture.


    However, her worries were for nothing because Ana never even considered that and only spoke to


    Katrina.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time there, so they weren¡¯t too courteous and took Katrina¡¯s warm greeting for


    granted.


    Throughout their time there, Olivia shadowed Ana, refraining from wandering or engaging with others.


    She also refrained from conversing with ude, even during tea.


    ude refrained from reaching out and let Olivia be. Meanwhile, Sophie felt anxious,


    wanting to speak with her friend butcking the opportunity.


    Their gathering was uneventful, simply drinking tea. Ana was disinterested in conversation with Katrina,


    so they left after their tea session.


    On the way back, Ana remained silent with closed eyes, while Olivia sat quietly, resembling a


    Chapter 396


    tranquil tree.


    2/2


    After reaching the Harris residence, Ana felt bored and went upstairs.


    Olivia watched her, and her tense shoulders finally rxed.


    Later that night, Sophie texted Olivia, inviting her to join a gathering with some school


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    friends.


    Olivia recognized Sophie¡¯s efforts to reach out, but she wasn¡¯t feeling up to it. However, when her two


    other friends also reached out, she hesitated to decline.


    Sophie was doing everything to speak to her.


    Considering she had a checkup scheduled for tomorrow afternoon, Olivia decided she could meet


    Sophie afterward. Despite some initial reluctance, she eventually agreed.


    Sophie chose to meet at a bustling bar, anticipating the noise would provide privacy for their


    conversation. Several friends also nned to join them.


    *


    After her check¨Cup, Olivia didn¡¯t return to the Harris residence. Instead, she headed to meet Sophie,


    unaware of the purpose of their conversation.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    1/2


    Chapter 397


    Olivia arrived at the bar in the Harris car, where Sophie awaited with their friends.


    She rarely frequented such ces. Fearing someone might snap her photo, she entered cautiously.


    Fortunately, that ce wasn¡¯t normal. Not anyone could get in there.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon finding Sophie in the room, Olivia observed their friends chatting while awaiting her


    arrival.


    Uncertain whether to approach, Olivia hesitated by the door until she spotted Sophie seated


    on the couch.


    Sophie rose and approached her, saying, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Though she wished to maintain their friendship and still considered Olivia a friend, thetter merely


    replied, ¡°I can¡¯t stay long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just going to be here for a short while.¡± Sophie grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Can we


    talk outside?¡±


    Olivia remained silent, but Sophie didn¡¯t wait for her reply and walked out while holding her hand.


    Unexpectedly, Sophie bumped into someone at the door.


    Dn nearly stumbled but was caught by someone beside him.


    Turning to the person who had bumped into him, Dn saw two unfamiliar women:


    Sophie and Olivia scanned the small group and realized they didn¡¯t recognize anyone.


    Dn¡¯s gaze lingered on Olivia, captivated by her wless features and slender frame, reminiscent of a


    university student.


    ncing at Olivia, Dn then turned to his friends.


    While Olivia didn¡¯t recognize them, she sensed they weren¡¯t ordinary people and hid behind Sophie,


    avoiding confrontation.


    Sophie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    ¡°I


    Dn was a gentleman and wasn¡¯t going to be petty about it. Since Sophie apologized, said, ¡°It¡¯s fine,


    but look where you¡¯re going.¡±


    Dn pointed at his wrinkled sleeve.


    he


    Chapter 397


    2/2


    Sophie didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him and just walked away with Olivia.


    One of Dn¡¯s friends said, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? She looks a little like Naomi.¡±


    A few people asked, ¡°Are you interested in her?¡±


    Dn chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡±


    de for you See The reserved the


    best seats for me to


    our bar. Your


    Approaching them, the bar manager greeted them warmly. presence here is an honor. I¡¯ve reserved the


    best seats


    Do you.¡±


    Dn quipped, ¡°Sounds like we¡¯re attending an opera.¡±


    Knowing the men hailed from the most affluent families in Tide City, the dare offend them.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, they encountered ude.


    manager didn¡¯t

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    They exchanged nces, surprised to see each other there. ude took the initiative. ¡°Hi, Dn.¡±


    a


    moment of hesitation,


    He smiled, and Dn smiled back. ¡°What a coincidence running into you here, especially after your


    long absence.¡±


    ude wasn¡¯t surprised and just asked, ¡±


    with your friends?¡±


    Dn looked at his friends and said, ¡°Yes, you?¡±


    ¡°Have an appointment here.¡±


    Although Dn and ude had once been close friends, their rtionship had cooled following past


    events. However, they remained cordial.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Go ahead then. Let¡¯s meet up again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± ude replied.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He began to walk away, leaving Dn standing there.


    One of Dn¡¯s friends remarked, ¡°You two haven¡¯t seen each other in ages.


    ¡°Yes. He left for many years after Morgan¡¯s death. I¡¯m sure he did enough to redeem himself now, but


    Yancey is no longer the same. I guess that was the price he had to pay.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he loved Morgan? Morgan loved him so much she would die for him.


    Dn thought about her and felt emotional. ¡°Who knows? No one can tell what goes on in


    his mind.¡±


    ¡°Morgan was such a beautiful woman. Why did she-¡±


    ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Dn¡¯s expression changed, and the man stopped talking.


    As ude walked away, he paused after a few steps, gazing in a certain direction. His secretary


    stopped beside him.


    Sophie was about to speak to Olivia about ude when a voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Soof.¡±


    Both Sophie and Olivia turned to find the unexpected presence of ude.


    Olivia took a few steps back in surprise, while Sophie frowned. ¡°C¨Cude?¡±


    Chapter 398


    2/2


    He stared at the two women. Then Sophie turned around and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    However, ude was now fixated on Olivia. Sophie stepped in front of her to block his view. ¡°What are


    you trying to do?¡±


    She seemed to have seen through his intentions. She had wanted to speak to Olivia to stop them from


    getting in touch with each other, yet she created a chance for them instead.


    ude finally looked at Sophie and said, ¡°I have an appointment here.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Sophie said, her guard up, while Olivia remained silent behind her.


    ude understood what Olivia was thinking, but he didn¡¯t want to press her. He simply


    wanted to check on Olivia.


    Concerned after the recent events, he addressed Sophie, ¡°Soof, could you wait somewhere? I need to


    speak with Olivia.¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399


    Sophie knew ude would try that, so she stood her ground, asserting, ¡°You can talk to me, and I''ll ry the message to Olivia.¡±


    ude maintained his intense gaze, but Sophie remained resolute. Eventually, breaking the standoff, ude uttered, ¡°Soof,¡±


    with a frown of discontent.


    Witnessing ude''s uncharacteristic anger, Sophie hesitated briefly. After a moment of consideration, she relented and lowered


    her hands. ¡°Fine, you have ten minutes.¡±


    She then walked away.


    As Sophie left, Olivia acted normal and greeted ude, ¡°Hi.¡±


    ude saw that she didn¡¯t try to hide or walk closer, so he told his secretary. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    The secretary nodded and walked away too.


    He then looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Are you... okay?


    Olivia was no longer concerned about what happened, so she said, ¡°Yes. | just hope you''ll keep your distance.¡±


    ¡°| couldn¡¯t get through your phone in the past few days.¡± He sighed. ¡°I wanted to speak to you at my home but didn¡¯t get the


    chance.¡±


    ude looked worried, but there was also lovingness in his eyes.


    Olivia avoided his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. What happened to me has nothing to do with you, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Upon saying that, she felt that too many people were there and added, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave


    now.¡±


    However, as she passed him, ude reached out, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he murmured softly, his eyes gentle yet insistent.


    Startled, Olivia recoiled, attempting to free her hand, only to find it firmly grasped.


    ¡°ude, | can¡¯t get involved with people like you. I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter, and all | want is to have a peaceful life. | hope


    you can let me have this.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to get involved in their issues. Shecked Naomi¡¯s love, parental support, or Tyler¡¯s protection.


    Chapter 399


    2/2


    Unlike Sophie, with her privileged background allowing freedom, Olivia solely relied on herself. With no one else to turn to, she


    faced any issue alone, yearning for a peaceful period.


    ude frowned. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s your sister, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect him to know, so she looked up.


    ¡°How did Tyler handle this?¡± he asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to react. She


    didn''t want to admiteecd@ that


    her sista Karr: The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    but it seemed that everyone knew about it.


    ¡°Yes...¡± she said and then See


    talking. The c ntenidis(oh. C


    ER rove om! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Although she didn¡¯t answer how Tyler


    handled it, ude knew the answer.


    ¡°He did nothipg.as WSDbdnd?¡±


    remain henanded. You must


    protect yourself. Your sister doesn''t


    deserve your trust.¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to leave after the baby¡¯s born. There¡¯s just a few months left, so I¡¯ll tough it out. No need


    for concern orments. This is my call.¡±


    ude furrowed his brows, meeting her gaze.


    ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t want to be under his spell anymore, so she sounded


    cold.


    After Dn entered the room, he realized Olivia looked familiar and tried to remember where he had


    seen her before. He searched his memory, but nothing came up, so he ced


    down the wine ss and stood up.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± a friend asked.


    ¡°To the bathroom.¡± He then walked out of the room.


    He walked along the corridor and looked around but didn¡¯t see the person he was looking for. After


    turning a few corners, he saw a man and a woman standing in a corner, and he stopped and stared at


    them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, you know you¡¯re different from me. The first time I saw you, my eyes shone because I felt as


    though a ball of light was standing before me.¡±


    He chuckled, but no one knew what was behind it. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice how differently I treated you.¡±


    Olivia listened but wasn¡¯t moved because she was pregnant now. She knew what she should care


    about and what she shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°If you treated me differently, how about Morgan?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to avoid the name any longer and stared straight into his eyes. She then continued,


    ¡°Given your rtionship with Morgan and the Harrises, do you think this is something appropriate to


    say to me?¡±


    Olivia looked away and pulled her hand away, but ude just stood there.


    Dn stood a distance away but heard their conversation.


    Chapter 400


    2/2


    He stared at ude who had his back facing him and thought, ¡®Was ude confessing his feelings to


    this woman?¡®


    ¡°That is surprising. When did he get involved with this woman?¡®


    Dn was curious and just watched as things unfolded. He stared at Olivia¡¯s side profile for a long


    time, and then the familiarity felt stronger and stronger until something came to his mind.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the woman in the papers, the epicenter of the Harris family¡¯s scandal?¡®


    ¡°The legendary Mrs. Harris?¡± Dn almost said that out loud, but he stopped it and bit his tongue.


    He was still in shock when his phone rang. He checked it, saw the number and his heart sank, and


    quickly left.


    ude heard the ringtone and turned around, but Dn managed to get out of his line of sight in time,


    so he just squinted.


    Olivia didn¡¯t see Dn, but she heard the phone and looked over, but there was no one there.

 Chapter 401

    Olivia asked, "What was that noise?"


    ude looked away. He stopped squinting as he replied, "Nothing. It must being from downstairs."


    Dn walked a bit away before picking up his phone. It was Naomi on the line.


    "Where are you, Dn?"


    "I''m at Blue Bar."


    "I''ming."


    "You are?"


    It was his friend''s girlfriend''s birthday, and she knew Naomi well. She probably invited her too.


    Dn was surprised to hear Naomi wasing. He hadn''t seen her much since she got sick.


    She said cheerfully, "Of course I have toe to Louis''s girlfriend''s birthday party. I''ve been in the


    hospitaltely, so I''m bored. I need some fresh air."


    "Are youing alone? Please think about this."


    "No, Tyler ising with me."


    Dn was even more puzzled to hear that. Wasn''t she Tyler''s wife''s sister?


    He looked into the distance, thinking about this, and wondered if Olivia and ude were still nearby.


    With a million thoughts racing through his mind, he replied, "Sure. We''re happy you''reing since it''s


    been a long time since west met. The room is ready. I hope it''s not too loud for you." Naomi joked,


    "But I''ming in a wheelchair. Please don''t tease me."


    "How could we, Princess?"


    "Okay, wait for me. Tyler and I are already in the elevator."


    "What?" Before Dn could respond, he heard the elevator open.


    He wasn''t sure where to look. Finally, he decided to face the elevator and saw Naomi there. She was in


    a wheelchair, with Emma pushing her. Tyler was standing next to her.


    Dn sensed that today might be eventful. Ignoring everything else, he went to greet them. "My, my.


    It''s been a while, Ms. Naomi. It''s great to see you again."


    Naomi smiled when she saw him. "It''s my fault we haven''t met often."


    Tyler asked, "Why aren''t you inside?"


    Dn replied, "It''s too loud in there, so I came out to take your call."


    Tyler stood next to Naomi, instructing Emma on things to be cautious about.


    Dn looked at them and thought, ''They''re acting just like they used to.''


    As he pondered this, Tyler said, "Let''s go inside."


    Dn smiled to avoid looking uneasy. "Let''s go."


    Tyler and Naomi led the way, with Dn following.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Dn wondered whether they would bump into Olivia and ude, a man and woman appeared


    from the opposite direction.


    They stopped instinctively when they saw the three of them.

 Chapter 402

    Tyler stared at them, while Naomi looked surprised. She frowned. "Olivia?"


    Olivia, who was behind ude, stopped when she saw them.


    ude didn''t expect this either but seemed rxed when he saw Tyler. They stared at each other.


    Tyler looked serious as he watched ude, and Naomi kept her eyes on Olivia. She said, "Olivia,


    you..."


    The air turned awkward and quiet, like time had stopped. Dn stood still and gulped.


    ude broke the silence with a smile. "Tyler, Naomi." He seemed cheerful, like he was happy to bump


    into old friends.


    Naomi, still watching Olivia, turned to ude when he spoke. "Why are you here, ude?"


    ude smiled and said, "We just ran into each other."


    His exnation sounded... odd, as if hiding something. Naomi didn''t know what to say and looked at


    Tyler for help. He stared back at ude calmly. Olivia stayed silent behind ude, not looking up.


    Just then, Sophie arrived. She was shocked to see them together and hurried over. "Olivia!" She held


    her hands and said, "I went to the bathroom. Sorry for making you wait."


    Sophie tried to exin that Olivia was with her, but it felt forced, especially since Olivia had appeared


    with ude.


    Dn watched everyone, trying to understand the situation.


    Finally, Naomi said, "Olivia, aren''t you joining us? We''re here for a friend''s birthday. Come on." She


    tried to lighten the mood. Olivia had to at least pretend everything was okay with Tyler. Naturally, Olivia


    knew what Naomi was trying to do. But she didn''t go along with it, saying, "The driver is on call, Naomi.


    I''ll head home after my meeting with Sophie."


    Naomi was caught off guard by Olivia''s reply.


    Dn was even more puzzled about their rtionships.


    Feeling awkward, Naomi looked at Tyler. He said calmly, "She can do whatever she wants."


    Naomi nodded at his words.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything seemed normal again. Tyler then turned to Dn. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 403

    Dn quickly replied to Tyler, "Okay, they''ve been waiting. I''ll tell them to keep it down and not to drink,


    smoke, or shout."


    Naomi looked a bit better, but she was still weak. Even though it wasn''t cold, she sat with a thick


    nket over her legs and was followed around by a nurse and a maid.


    Emma pushed her wheelchair into a room when she heard this, while Tyler nced at Olivia, who was


    standing behind ude, before entering the room himself.


    Olivia watched everyone go into the room, leaving her and Sophie alone in the hallway.


    Sophie then said, "You can go in, ude. Olivia and I need to talk a bit more."


    ude looked at Olivia for a moment before responding, "Okay, take good care of her."


    Just then, his secretary, Lh Nicholson, approached from a distance. After one more look at Olivia, he


    walked toward Lh.


    Lh greeted him as she arrived, "They''re waiting."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded gracefully.


    Some staff were bringing drinks to a private room and noticed ude as they passed. Two of them


    whispered, "He''s so handsome." Olivia and Sophie overheard this.


    Sophie looked at ude and thought he would be perfect for Olivia if she were still single. He was


    quite impressive.


    She tugged at Olivia, her heart racing, "Let''s go, Olivia."


    But Olivia wanted to leave. "I should head home," she told Sophie. She needed to go back; she had


    been out long enough.


    Sophie looked at her, wanting to say more.


    Olivia continued, "We''ll catch up another time." She then gently pulled her hand away from Sophie''s.


    As Olivia got into the car, the driver asked, "Are we going home?"


    She nodded in confirmation.


    It was supposed to be a birthday celebration, mostly just drinking and chatting.


    The day before, Naomi had confided in Tyler. She exined that staying in the cold hospital ward too


    long had driven her to desperation, prompting her drastic actions. She wanted to be more social to feel


    like her old self again.


    Tyler didn''t say much about her reflection; he just agreed and brought her to the party.


    The room wasn''t noisy, but it was filled with chatter. As soon as Naomi entered, she became the center


    of attention.


    Everyone was surprised to see her; they thought she would never appear in public again. They were


    even more shocked to see her arrive with Tyler,menting quietly on her resilience, especially since


    Tyler was now married.


    Her presence proved she still held her ce firmly.

 Chapter 404

    Naomi was getting a lot of attention because of the Harrises'' reputation when she arrived with Tyler.


    The other women who came with the men gathered around her. Tyler spent some time talking with


    Dn and the others before he announced, "I''m going out to smoke." He got up immediately and left.


    Dn was deep in conversation with his friends and didn''t notice Tyler leave. Meanwhile, Naomi


    nced over, but he didn''t say anything to her.


    Tyler stood in the hallway and lit a cigarette, looking down the stairs. They were in the VIP area, so it


    was pretty quiet.


    While smoking, Tyler leaned on the railing with a serious look on his face. The smoke drifted around


    him as he made a phone call in the dim light.


    He called the driver''s office at home and asked, "Is she in the car?"


    At first, they didn''t realize who was on the phone, but they recognized his voice after a moment.


    "Who are you asking about, Mr. Harris?"


    Tyler crushed his cigarette and lit another one, continuing to smoke without answering.


    They quickly checked their records and informed him that Olivia was still out at her doctor''s


    appointment and had not returned home yet. They told him, "The driver who picked her up says they''re


    on their way home."


    Tyler just responded briefly to this news and then hung up. The people at the driver''s office were


    puzzled about the purpose of his call.


    Tyler didn''t finish his cigarette. He stamped it out and went back to the private room.


    Naomi had been watching the door, unsure of where he had gone. Just as she began to worry, the door


    opened, and Tyler walked in.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    Seeing Naomi surrounded by the other women, Tyler approached as she called out to him softly,


    "Tyler."


    She was cautious. Even though they had resolved their issues, she sensed his attitude toward her had


    changed.


    Of course, she didn''t want to push things. She was willing to wait as long as it took for him to forgive


    her fully. By then, she would close the distance between them.


    Tyler heard her and, to keep up appearances, walked over and asked, "Are you cold?"


    It was chilly outside, but the room was warm due to the heating.


    Naomi smiled at his question. "I''m okay." She instinctively sniffed, noticing the smell of cigarettes on


    him.


    Tyler realized what she was doing and his expression turned distant.


    Despite this, Naomi felt relieved to be out. "I''m feeling much better now. Can we stay a bit longer?"


    He replied, "You should be careful not to catch a cold."


    She kept smiling. "I won''t. I dressed warmly."


    Then, the manager brought in an air purifier. Tyler decided, "We''ll stay a little longer then. Let''s leave


    after having the cake." Naomi''s face lit up with a smile, and she blushed. "Okay."


    But as Tyler had guessed, being out for so long had tired her out. She had trouble breathing when she


    got back to the hospital.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 405

    The nurses were busy taking care of Naomi.


    Tyler lit a candle that smelled nice and calming. Naomi had been looking at him since she got into bed.


    She said, "Don''t be mad at Olivia, Tyler. I''ll talk to her about ude." She was referring to what


    happened earlier that day.


    Tyler didn''t face her as he lit the candle and simply responded, "Whatever." He sounded like he didn''t


    care at all.


    Then he faced her. "I lit a candle for you. Try to go to sleep early tonight." The candle was supposed to


    help with her insomnia.


    Naomi was surprised that he didn''t want to discuss the issue further, but she nodded and smiled. "Mm-


    hmm, I will."


    His eyes looked cold. "Alright. You don''t need me to stay until you fall asleep, do you?"


    In the past, he would wait until she was asleep before leaving, but it seemed he didn''t n to do that


    tonight.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi felt secretly upset by his cold attitude and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing her quiet, Tyler said, "If you want, I''ll stay while you fall asleep."


    Naomi became nervous at his cold tone. "It''s okay. It''ste, you should head home."


    He agreed coldly and then left the room, leaving her alone in bed. She sat there, looking at her lonely


    shadow on the floor.


    Tyler went straight home. He looked out into the dark night through the window.


    It was midnight when his phone rang. He looked at it and waited a bit before answering.


    ude''s voice sounded from the other end. "I''m sorry for calling sote, Tyler. I hope I''m not bothering


    you."


    Tyler leaned back and gave a slight smile. "You''re not bothering me."


    "I want to exin what happened with Olivia and me today."


    Tyler kept smiling, now even more so. "You don''t need to exin."


    udeughed. "I guess you trust her, right?"


    "Mm-hmm, of course I do," Tyler replied.


    "That''s good. We didn''t want you to get the wrong idea. I''ll take you out for a meal sometime, okay?"


    "Sure."


    They talked calmly, and ude ended the call with, "I won''t trouble you anymore."


    "Okay."


    Tyler''s smile disappeared as soon as he hung up.


    Tyler arrived home to a dark house.


    He went straight to his bedroom, surprising the maids who thought he would go to his study or perhaps


    wake up Olivia, given his usual routine. Olivia was half-asleep when she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 406

    The moment Olivia opened her eyes, she hesitated, then called out, "Tyler."


    She suddenly remembered something. Now fully awake, she pushed herself up from the bed, using her


    arms for support.


    Tyler walked into the room in the middle of the night, and she epted this calmly. They stood in


    silence, their shadows mingling on the floor.


    After a moment, Tyler broke the silence. "How was the doctor''s appointment?"


    "Everything seems to be fine," she replied.


    "You should tell me right away if something''s wrong," he continued, his concern seemingly focused only


    on the baby.


    "I will," she responded.


    There was a distance between them, more from Tyler''s side. Olivia seemed indifferent, as if bumping


    into him and Naomi at the bar didn''t bother her.


    Tyler said nothing more.


    Olivia waited, expecting him to mention her and ude, but instead, she watched his shadow detach


    from hers. She stared at the floor for a while, and when she looked up again, Tyler was gone; the door


    closed behind him.


    Olivia was surprised he hadn''t mentioned the incident. Shey back down, her body going limp as she


    buried herself in the bed, too restless to sleep now.


    The next day, Tyler didn''t address the incident. Olivia acted as if nothing had happened, going about


    her usual routine.


    In the afternoon, Ana asked her while sipping tea on the couch, "You''re going to a big charity event


    tonight. Did Tyler tell you about it?"


    Olivia, just havinge downstairs, stared at Ana, taken aback.


    "Didn''t you know?" Ana asked, seeing Olivia''s confused look.


    "No, Tyler didn''t tell me," Olivia admitted.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana frowned, setting her cup down. "What''s going on with you two? You can''t just do nothing as his


    wife. You need to attend events. I''m too old for them now. You have to go by yourself. Do I need to


    spoon- feed you?"


    Feeling Ana''s irritation, Olivia carefully replied, "I''ll ask Tyler, Mom."


    Ana''s frown deepened, but she said no more and continued drinking her tea.


    Olivia headed back to her room, treading carefully. She hadn''t seen Tyler since she woke up and was


    unaware of the charity event nned for that evening.


    Around three in the afternoon, there was a knock at the door as shey lost in thought in bed. She had


    been sleeping so much that she felt unwell and had spent most of her time just staring nkly. "Come


    in," she called.


    Linda entered. "There''s a charity banquet tonight. Mr. Tyler needs you toe with him. He''s been


    busy today and forgot to tell you earlier."

 Chapter 408

    The charity event was organized by the local government. It was crowded with business people, and


    the Harrises were the VIP guests.


    As soon as Tyler and Olivia walked in, servers who were there just for them came over to greet them.


    Some friends came over to chat too.


    Olivia stayed quiet, following Tyler around while he talked to everyone. He seemed much livelier here


    than he had been in the car, wearing a faint smile and chatting with people.


    The ce was also full of journalists. Their cameras shed a lot as soon as Tyler and Olivia entered,


    and Olivia found the bright lights too much for her eyes.


    Even though she felt overwhelmed, she managed to stay calm. Since she was Mrs. Harris and had


    been in the news earlier, it was normal for the media to focus on her. They kept taking pictures even


    when she was inside, and she felt nervous knowing they were still on her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until Tyler finished talking to people that he finally looked at Olivia. He lowered his head to


    avoid the cameras and said, "Let''s go."


    Olivia heard him despite the noise and nodded.


    Tyler then stopped looking at her and led the way further inside. Olivia followed him. Luckily, journalists


    weren''t allowed past a certain point, so Olivia felt relieved without cameras pointing at her anymore.


    They went to their seats, which were in the front row. As Mrs. Harris, she was well taken care of; the


    servers were very attentive.


    Just then, Linda, who was sitting behind them, received a phone call. She came up to Tyler and


    whispered, "Ms. Naomi is here, sir."


    Olivia heard this because she was right next to Tyler, and she tensed up at the mention of Naomi.


    Tyler didn''t show any reaction; he seemed to have expected Naomi''s arrival. He looked up slightly, and


    Olivia followed his gaze.


    Emma was pushing Naomi in her wheelchair through the entrance, away from the crowd of journalists.


    Naomi smiled at Tyler and then turned her attention to Olivia, mouthing a greeting with a big, friendly


    smile.


    However, Olivia wasn''t happy to see her. She couldn''t forgive Naomi for what she had done to her.


    Indeed, the more you cared about something, the deeper the pain and grudge were.


    Tyler noticed Olivia''s cold reaction to Naomi but chose not to do anything. He turned away and told


    Linda, "Go be with her. There are many people here."


    Linda answered, "Sure. The organizer put Ms. Naomi a few rows behind us. She won''t draw much


    attention."


    Tyler simply replied with a short nod, and Linda left as he instructed.


    While Olivia was still trying to understand why Naomi was there, Tyler exined to her, "She''s bored in


    the hospital, so she asked toe, and I said yes."

 Chapter 409

    Tyler was simply giving Olivia information. He wasn''t really expecting her toment or get involved.


    After all, the issue concerned him and Naomi, and Olivia felt like she was on the outside looking in.


    Olivia kept her thoughts to herself.


    Tyler noticed her silence and looked away.


    Linda led Naomi to sit behind Tyler and Olivia and asked her, "Are you feeling okay, Ms. Naomi?"


    Feeling quite good, Naomi smiled and replied, "Yes, I''m actually feeling better being out. Don''t worry;


    I''m fine."


    Linda was happy to hear this. "That''s great."


    Then, Naomi''s voice softened as she asked, "Has Olivia... not forgiven me?"


    Linda quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry. I don''t think she''s really mad at you."


    This seemed to relieve Naomi. "I''m d to hear that."


    After Naomi settled down, a staff member handed Tyler a booklet about the auction items for the


    charity event. He began looking through it, and Naomi received one too. When she looked up and saw


    Tyler browsing, she smiled.


    Olivia also received a booklet, but she didn''t open it because she didn''t understand the items listed


    inside.


    She knew it was Tyler''s right to bring Naomi to this event. Olivia was just there to keep himpany.


    The auction was Tyler and Naomi''s interest, not hers, so she felt it wasn''t her ce to get involved.


    Tyler spent quite a bit of time looking through the booklet. He seemed unaware that Olivia hadn''t even


    nced at hers. Eventually, he handed it back to the staff member.


    Naomi finished looking through hers about the same time and whispered something to Linda. Linda


    then walked over to Tyler and said, "Sir."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler turned to Linda, his expression serious in the dim light of the venue.


    "Ms. Naomi said the gold love locket looks nice," Linda conveyed.


    Tyler inquired, "How much is the starting bid?"


    "200,000 dors," Linda exined. "It belonged to a married couple who were buried with it during the


    Edwardian era. It''s engraved with ''forever'' all over it." Upon hearing this, Olivia''s expression grew more


    somber.


    Tyler''s expression was hard to read when he heard that. He didn''t nce at Olivia to see her reaction


    at all. He simply stated, "Bid on it then."


    "Okay," Linda replied, then went back to Naomi immediately.

 Chapter 410

    Linda spoke with Naomi, who then looked over at Tyler.


    Olivia sat quietly, almost hidden in the shadows.


    After about five minutes, the lights in the venue brightened up. Everyone settled into their seats.


    Naomi turned her gaze away as she waited for the emcee to step onto the stage.


    The items for the auction were ced on stage. The emcee, dressed in a stunning green gown, started


    the event gracefully.


    The charity event was magnificent, muchrger than anything Olivia had ever seen before. Sitting


    under the powerful, bright lights, she felt as if they were the center of attention. It made her feel like she


    was looking down on everyone from the top of a pyramid.


    It was clear why many people envied Mrs. Harris''s position and thought Naomi was fortunate. Who


    wouldn''t want to experience the thrill of being in the spotlight with the most influential people around,


    especially sitting next to someone as prestigious as Tyler?


    How was Olivia not lucky to be in this position? However, she knew she was just Naomi''s recement


    and a tool to cure her illness.


    Olivia didn''t listen to the emcee; her mind was busy with thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Tyler watched the stage intently, appearing extraordinarily calm.


    Soon, the emcee started presenting a few auction items that didn''t get much interest, so the bidding


    ended quickly.


    But then, the atmosphere changed when the emcee excitedly announced, "I know everyone has been


    waiting for this. It''s our most anticipated item-the symbol of enduring love and devotion, promising to


    love only one person forever."


    A staff member rolled a ss case onto the stage, and inside it was a gold locket gleaming under the


    lights. The word "forever" was engraved on it, and it sparkled brightly.


    As soon as it was revealed, everyone''s attention was captured, their eyes fixed on the locket. The


    emcee announced, "We''ll start the bidding at 200,000 dors. Get ready with your bidder cards." Olivia


    turned her gaze to the locket as the bidding began. Linda was the first to bid, offering 230,000 dors.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "230,000 dors going once. Any higher bids?"


    The bids kepting. "I see you, sir-250,000 dors going once."


    Linda quickly bid again.


    The emcee continued, "260,000 dors going once."


    The bidding war continued, and Linda kept raising her card. As the price hit 400,000 dors, fewer


    people were willing to bid.


    A locket at over 400,000 dors seemed too expensive for many, no matter how much they liked it. But


    Tyler was determined to have it.


    Naomi watched the bidding, feeling relieved knowing that no one would challenge their bid.


    The emcee then said, "Great! We are at 400,000 dors now. 400,000 dors going once. 400,000


    dors going twice."

 Chapter 411

    The emcee looked at the crowd and announced, "400,000 dors going twice. Do I hear a higher bid?"


    Tyler leaned back in his chair, watching the stage calmly. It seemed obvious that no one else would bid.


    The emcee thought the same. "400,000 dors going thrice. Sol-"


    Before she could finish, someone suddenly raised their bidding card. "420,000 dors."


    At that moment, everyone turned to see who it was. Tyler, along with Linda and Naomi, were shocked


    to see the new bidder. Olivia turned her head and was surprised to see ude. Her eyes widened,


    thinking she must be seeing things.


    But ude met everyone''s gaze without flinching.


    Tyler slowly turned his head and found ude looking at him. He smiled faintly, acknowledging him


    from across the room.


    Naomi hadn''t noticed ude earlier and was surprised he was interested in the same item. Her smile


    faded a bit as she frowned.


    Meanwhile, ude shifted his gaze from Tyler to Olivia. Olivia clenched her hand, sensing tension in


    the air.


    Then, Tyler turned away and raised his own bidding card. "450,000 dors."


    The emcee was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events. She had never seen such ate


    challenge in a bidding war, and she thought 400,000 dors was already a high price for a locket. But


    then ude raised his bid again, saying, "460,000 dors."


    Tyler didn''t hesitate. "480,000 dors."


    ude countered. "500,000 dors."


    Tyler kept going. "520,000 dors."


    ude raised his bid once more. "540,000 dors."


    "560,000 dors."


    "580,000 dors."


    Naomi watched anxiously as ude continued topete. It was clear he was doing this on purpose.


    She nced at Tyler.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd got excited, enjoying the unexpected rivalry.


    The emceemented, "It seems Mr. Harris and Mr. Pearce really like this locket. Mr. Pearce is Mr.


    Harris''s brother-inw. Looks like they might have a little family meeting when this is over." She tried to


    keep her tone light to ease the atmosphere.


    Naomi looked at Tyler again. She liked the locket, but it didn''t make sense to her to spend so much on


    it.

 Chapter 412

    Naomi looked nervous. The emcee announced, "The current highest bid is 580,000 dors. Anyone


    willing to go higher?"


    Tyler didn''t lift his bidder card this time. Seeing this, the emcee sensed the bidding might be over. She


    announced, "It seems we have no higher bids than 580,000 dors." Even Olivia thought that was the


    end, but then Tyler casually raised his card, saying, "650,000 dors."


    Tyler was determined not to give ude another chance to bid by raising it significantly.


    The crowd gasped at the unexpected high bid. Everyone murmured about the Harrises living up to their


    reputation as a prestigious family.


    ude, with a slight smile, then raised his bidder card, "680,000 dors."


    The emcee got more excited, her cheeks red as she called out, "680,000 dors going once! The price


    has reached 680,000 dors! Will it go higher? I can''t wait to see!" Naomi quickly turned to Linda, who


    was watching intently, "Forget it. Tell Tyler to stop bidding."


    Linda replied, "Don''t worry. Let''s see what he does next."


    Naomi was anxious Tyler might bid again.


    The emcee continued, "680,000 dors going once, 680,000 dors going twice. Any more bids, Mr.


    Harris?"


    Tyler stayed silent, not lifting his card. After a pause, the emcee finalized, "Alright, 680,000 dors for


    the third time! Congrattions to Mr. Pearce!" She sounded thrilled.


    The audience stood and pped for ude, who smiled at the apuse.


    Meanwhile, Tyler''s expression turned stern. Olivia, surprised, thought Tyler would keep bidding.


    The esction in price was unheard of recently, especially since this was a charity event, with all


    proceeds going toward building schools for children in the mountains. The high bid turned into a


    generous donation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The emcee thanked ude repeatedly before inviting him to speak. Standing under a soft light, ude


    took the microphone, "Firstly, I bid on this locket for the children in the mountain vige. Secondly, I


    really like this locket, and I''m giving it to a friend as a gift."


    He scanned through the crowd and briefly looked at Olivia as he spoke. His nce was fleeting, and he


    quickly looked away.


    Olivia sensed this, and her palms began to sweat.

 Chapter 413

    Tyler quickly noticed ude''s nce. His expression was unreadable, like the calm surface of a well.


    Even Linda, seated next to Naomi, felt the tension and clenched her hands without anyone noticing.


    The emcee pressed on, asking, "Friend? Who is this person? Are you close?" Naturally, she dared not


    ask if the friend was a man or a woman. Everyone already knew about ude''s rtionship with the


    Harrises.


    Knowing better than to reveal too much, ude replied with a soft smile, "Yes, a very close friend."


    Curious, the emcee asked, "Is your friend married or single?"


    "Married," ude responded.


    The emcee seemed relieved and said, "Ah, so they are married. It''s wonderful you wish them


    happiness. It''s a great gift."


    ude added, "I do hope they find joy together."


    His words had deeper meanings, but neither the emcee nor the audience picked up on them.


    Tyler''s gaze turned cool and sharp, the only one seeming to grasp the subtext.


    Naomi was stunned by ude''s boldness. His indirect deration seemed like a direct challenge to


    the Harrises, and her heart raced.


    The emcee, oblivious to the undercurrents, cheerfully continued, "We all envy your friend, Mr. Pearce.


    May they find evesting happiness. Do you have any words for Mr. Harris here, who also participated


    in the auction?"


    ude looked at Tyler before saying, "I must thank him for stepping aside and letting me win the bid."


    The audienceughed, unaware of the tension.


    Turning to Tyler, the emcee asked, "Mr. Harris, any response?"


    The room''s attention shifted to him. Olivia remained quiet, watching.


    Tyler took the microphone and calmly said to ude, "Then I truly hope your wish is fulfilled, Mr.


    Pearce," before handing it back.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The emcee smiled. "Mr. Pearce, anything else you''d like to add?"


    ude, locking eyes with Tyler, dered, "I''ll definitely make it happen."


    His gaze then shifted to Olivia, making her heart feel like exploding. It seemed he was putting her on


    the spot, though the audience assumed his look was meant for Tyler.


    Olivia became even more quiet. She gulped, puzzled and anxious about ude''s intentions.


    Tyler, meanwhile, just smiled.

 Chapter 414

    After the auction ended, Olivia and Tyler left together, while Linda turned to Naomi and said, "Let''s go,


    Ms. Naomi."


    Naomi nodded, and Linda wheeled her out.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As Olivia and Tyler were getting into the car, someone approached them quickly. Olivia squinted,


    recognizing the figure after a moment as ude''s assistant, Lh. She tensed up slightly.


    Tyler knew who she was too. He winded down his window but waited for Lh to speak.


    Holding out a box carefully, Lh said, "Mr. Harris, this is a gift from Mr. Pearce to Mrs. Harris."


    Olivia looked down, avoiding eye contact.


    Tyler examined the box briefly and then looked back at Lh to confirm, "A gift from Mr. Pearce, you


    say?"


    "Yes, a gift from Mr. Pearce," Lh affirmed.


    After a pause, Tyler reached out, "Hand it over then."


    Lh nced at Olivia, who still wasn''t looking at her, and then handed the box to Tyler.


    "Please thank ude for this generous gift," Tyler said with a slight smile, then rolled up the window.


    After Lh walked away, Tyler didn''t waste any time opening the box. Inside was the shiny locket.


    Olivia stayed silent, her expression unreadable.


    Tyler stared at it for a long time before turning to Olivia. "What do you want to do with this?" he asked.


    It was clear he wanted her input since the gift was for her.


    "Just give it to Naomi if she likes it," Olivia replied.


    Tyler closed the box, still staring at Olivia''s face.


    At that moment, Naomi came outside and bumped into Lh, who was heading back to the venue.


    "Ms. Naomi," Lh greeted her.


    Naomi paused, giving Lh a small smile after noticing she hade from Tyler''s car. Lh didn''t linger


    and continued back to the venue.


    Linda watched the exchange, curious about why Lh had approached Tyler''s car.


    Olivia waited for Tyler to say more after she had spoken.


    Finally, after a long silence, he said, "Naomi never epts gifts like this, especially when the intention


    is unknown."

 Chapter 415

    Olivia was unsure if Tyler was hinting at something. Did he mean it was inappropriate? She couldn''t tell


    if she interpreted it wrong.


    After pondering for a moment, she finally spoke, "I know you meant to bring Naomi here, Tyler. I''m just


    a distraction. She''s going back to the hospital, and the journalists aren''t around. I''ll take a different car."


    Tyler seemed lost in thought after her words. After a pause, he replied, "Sure, do whatever you want."


    He handed her the small box, but Olivia didn''t ept it. "Give this to me if Naomi doesn''t like it. I don''t


    want you two to have regrets. I think she has wanted this love locket for a long time. Consider this my


    blessing for both of you."


    She didn''t wait for his response and left immediately.


    Tyler watched her leave with a cold expression.


    Meanwhile, Naomi was on her way to another car but noticed Olivia leaving Tyler''s car. Confused, she


    watched Olivia approach.


    "I''ll ride in this car, Naomi," Olivia said mechanically, maintaining her distance.


    Naomi, concerned, asked, "What happened, Olivia? Why did you leave Tyler''s car?"


    "I think it''s better if you ride with Tyler. I''m tired, so I''m getting in," Olivia said, without looking at Naomi,


    and got in the car.


    Naomi turned, wanting to say more, but Linda intervened. "Let''s get you to Mr. Tyler''s car."


    Naomi reluctantly agreed, worried she would attract attention.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia drove off in Naomi''s car, leaving Naomi to join Tyler. Seeing the box in the car, Naomi asked,


    "What''s this?" "Just open it," Tyler responded indifferently.


    Naomi opened the box and was stunned to find the love locket inside. She instantly looked at him. "The


    love locket?" Tyler''s face remained expressionless. "She thought you might like it and wondered if


    you''d ept it."


    Puzzled, Naomi spected, "Is it a gift from ude?"


    "Mm-hmm," Tyler muttered, his gaze fixed ahead, resting his chin on his hand.


    "That ude... He''s outbidding you to get Olivia this?" Naomi frowned, taken aback by how brazen


    ude was. "Mm-hmm," Tyler replied tly.


    "He''s getting more and more gutsy. He-" Naomi paused, then firmly closed the box. "We should have


    Olivia return it to him."


    Looking at Tyler, she continued, "I''ll talk to her again. I hope you understand Olivia, Tyler. Even Morgan


    fell hard for him back then. Olivia is still young, so it makes sense that... she can''t resist his charm." Her


    words lingered in the air,den with implications.

 Chapter 416

    Tyler didn''t react to what Naomi said.


    When Tyler got home after taking Naomi back to the hospital, Olivia was already there. It was 11


    o''clock, and most people in the house had gone to sleep. Tyler went upstairs and straight into the


    bedroom. Olivia was sitting by the bed, still awake. She looked at him as he walked in.


    He put the box on the nightstand and said, "Keep it."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The room was dimly lit by just one wallmp, casting arge shadow behind him. He stood tall in front


    of her, making her look small byparison. Tyler then took off his tie and left the room. As he turned


    to go, his face showed a brief sh of intense emotion before he concealed it.


    Olivia stared at the box, unsure whether to open it or even touch it. After a long time, she looked away.


    Just then, her phone beeped with a new message. It was from ude.


    [Don''t feel pressured, Olivia. This is your first gift from me.]


    On his way to the office, Tyler rested his eyes. Angus called him, and he picked up. "ude wants


    another board meeting about the restructuring. Only a few of Yancey Bank''s directors are in favor of it."


    Tyler, waking up, replied casually, "ude was just promoted to vice president, right? If he''s so keen to


    leave his job, let''s help him out before the restructuring."


    Angus was quiet, taking in what Tyler said.


    That morning, as vice president, ude called for a second board meeting. The topic was the same:


    restructuring. Yancey Bank operated by voting, so if ude pushed for changes, the Harris Group


    couldn''t stop him.


    The board members met again. Standing in front of everyone at the meeting, ude said,


    "Restructuring will benefit Yancey Bank''s future, which is why I want to discuss it again. I hope you''ll


    understand my reasons and support it."


    He looked at Angus and the others who opposed him, "I hope the opposition will agree with the


    decision of Yancey Bank''s directors." The room fell silent. He then nodded to the person managing the


    meeting, "Let''s start."


    The person turned on the projector, and everyone looked at theirptops. Suddenly, some unexpected


    photos appeared on their screen.


    S?arch the FindNovel website on G????gle to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 417

    Everyone was unsure at first, then they started looking worried. They stared at ude, who was on


    stage, and began whispering to each other.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, ude didn''t notice their reactions, but as the room got louder, he turned and saw the photos


    of him holding a woman''s hand on the screen. He started to feel anxious.


    Suddenly, Angus''s group stood up, pointing at the screen. "Isn''t that Mrs. Harris?" The other directors


    from Yancey Bank also stood up,paring the pictures on the screen with those on theirptops.


    They were the same.


    ude''s face became tense and serious. Angus demanded immediately, "What are these pictures


    about, Mr. Pearce? What''s your rtionship with Mrs. Harris?"


    The room filled with gasps and murmurs. ude was the new leader of Yancey Bank, and his actions


    represented thepany. Any scandal could hurt thepany''s reputation and, in turn, the interests


    of the board. This was even more critical since it involved the Harrises.


    The host of the meeting was just as shocked by the unexpected photos. She tried to turn off the


    computer to get rid of them, but despite pressing the button repeatedly, the photos stayed on the


    screen. Angus pressed on, "Mr. Pearce, could you exin your rtionship with Mrs. Harris?"


    More of his supporters joined in, "You''re supposed to be the Harrises'' son-inw, but here you are,


    caught in photos with Mrs. Harris. This shouldn''t be happening at ourpany. You''re the vice


    president, representing our future. How did this happen? Can you exin these photos?"


    ude stood on the stage, facing the board of directors and their growing demands for an exnation.


    Some of his long-time supporters also began to demand answers.


    He looked around at everyone''s faces, feeling betrayed. He knew Tyler was behind this, either as a


    warning or a ploy to get him to resign. He couldn''t believe Tyler sacrificed his family and Olivia''s


    reputation just to fight him.


    Despite his disappointment, ude remainedposed and faced the crowd courageously.


    Angus threatened, "If you don''t exin this, for thepany''s future and our collective interest, I will


    ask the board of directors to remove you from your position as vice president!"


    ude, stillposed, asked Angus, "What do you mean by that?"


    Angus pushed him further, "Can you exin these pictures then?"


    "Why don''t you ask Tyler?" ude retorted.


    ude nced at the host and instructed, "Turn off theputer." As they couldn''t shut it down, it


    became clear that theputer had been hacked.


    Just then, Lh ran to the main switch and pulled the plug directly.

 Chapter 418

    The screen went ck, along with theptops in front of the board of directors.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Lh had turned off the screen, the discussion continued. The directors were concerned


    about the impact on thepany. They turned to ude and asked, "You need to exin this, ude.


    This isn''t a joke, especially with the ties between Yancey Bank and the Harrises."


    One of them was the son-inw, and the other was Mrs. Harris. It was a scandal that could hurt the


    company badly.


    Even the most supportive directors couldn''t ignore this. They started to question ude too.


    ude watched as their support wavered. He understood people and their nature very well. He knew


    he couldn''t use his position to influence the board. Those who had seemed supportive were only


    looking out for their own interests. It seemed only a matter of time before they would turn against him.


    Thepany was clearly in trouble.


    As the directors were stirring up a storm, Lh stood up and said, "This is all a misunderstanding! It''s


    not what it looks like. Mrs. Harris has been friends with Mr. Pearce''s cousin for years. He sees her as a


    sister. The Harrises have already exined those misleading photos that were published. Please don''t


    believe the rumors. Things are not as they appear!"


    But who would believe her? Nobody would, unless the Harrises spoke up themselves. Otherwise, the


    photos would continue to threaten thepany. The room was still in turmoil.


    As Lh struggled to calm the crowd, Tyler appeared at the door.


    "What happened, ude?" Tyler asked as he entered, looking around as if he were just visiting.


    Lh was surprised to see him. She was wary, not knowing why he was there.


    Tyler then surveyed the chaos before asking, "What''s all this about?"


    His presence made sense. After all, the Harrises owned part of Yancey Bank, and Angus was under his


    management. His arrival didn''t seem strange to anyone. The noisy meeting room fell silent at his


    appearance and question.


    Tyler turned to one of the senior directors, who approached him and began, "Tyler, we were meant to


    discuss some restructuring ns, but then we came across some photos on theputer. They..." He


    paused, then continued, "Well, they show ude with Mrs. Harris..." He was subtly probing about the


    scandal, trying to verify the truth.


    ude watched coldly as Tyler stepped into the fray.

 Chapter 419

    Tyler acted like he didn''t understand what the older man was saying. "What pictures?" He looked


    puzzled.


    The man paused for a few seconds. Wanting to rify things, he told the host, "Turn the power on."


    The host hesitated, unsure of what to do next. Feeling pressured by the intense gaze on her, she


    walked over to the switch and turned on the power.


    As soon as she did, the images on theputers appeared just like before.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Tyler, who chuckled and said, "You scared me there. It seems there was just


    a mix-up with the information. The Harrises and the Pearces are family, so ude surely wouldn''t


    make such a funny mistake." He looked at ude as he spoke. His smile didn''t fade. "Right, ude?"


    Of course, ude understood Tyler''s game. But he kept his cool and yed along, "Absolutely, Tyler.


    It''s good to see you here. Myputer must have been hacked. Those pictures got everyone


    confused." "Don''t worry," Tyler continued. "Did you think I forgot how much you care about Morgan?


    Now that Olivia''s expecting, I haven''t had the chance to thank you for looking after her recently, and for


    the gift you sent."


    Then Tyler addressed everyone in the room, saying, "Don''t worry. This is all just a big


    misunderstanding. There''s no truth to the rumors."


    Relief filled the crowd when they heard this.


    The older man who had first spoken to Tyler said, "We''re d that''s sorted out. We hope Harris Group


    and Yancey Bank can sort out the photos to make sure they don''t cause any more confusion and


    trouble." Tyler nodded. "Yes, that''s a good n. We''ll take care of it." He then turned to ude.


    "Everything''s fine here, so I''ll be going. Let''s catch up soon, ude."


    ude responded with a friendly nod and a smile, "Sure, let''s get together for a meal."


    Tyler gave a forced smile in return. "Sounds good."


    He lingered for a moment before walking away.


    Seizing the moment, Lh spoke up, "Even though we don''t know why those pictures appeared, I''m


    sure Mr. Harris''s exnation has cleared up any doubts. This isn''t what it seems. As you all know, Mr.


    Pearce is a kind and caring person. The Harrises and the Pearces will sort this out and clear up any


    confusion."


    The board members felt relieved, and Angus and his group stayed quiet.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching the situation calm down, ude realized this was Tyler''s way of warning him not to pursue


    Olivia further. Tyler was making it clear-if ude continued, he could stir up trouble for Yancey Bank.

 Chapter 420

    The board of directors approached ude after hearing from Lh. "We''re d this was just a


    misunderstanding, ude. Please ignore our earlierments." ude smiled and replied, "Why


    would I mind? I know you''re all just concerned. It''s understandable."


    Everyone smiled in relief, not knowing it was Tyler who had stirred up trouble in the meeting to warn


    ude.


    After the meeting, ude and Lh left the room. ude noticed Tyler was still there, talking to Jordan.


    Jordan spotted ude and immediately said, "ude, why didn''t you take care of Tyler yourself?"


    Walking over, ude smiled. "I was in a meeting and didn''t want to interrupt."


    Tyler politely said, "I didn''t realize he was busy. It''s fine, I''ll catch him next time." He then said his


    goodbyes and left ude and Jordan alone.


    ude watched Tyler leave with a cold stare.


    Jordan turned to him and instructed, "Don''t mess with the restructuring ns."


    Smiling, ude just nodded and replied tly, "Mm-hmm."


    Back in his office, ude looked at Morgan''s framed photo.


    He studied her smile for a moment before turning the photo face down, determined never to see her


    face again.


    Olivia had been staring at a love locket she received. She didn''t want to keep it and nned to ask


    Sophie to return it to ude.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As she was about to make the call, her phone rang-it was Naomi. Without a second thought, Olivia


    hung up, not wanting any contact with her.


    Naomi didn''t call again but sent a couple of texts instead.


    [Can you forgive me, Olivia?]


    [Keep your distance from ude, Olivia. After all, the two families have a unique rtionship. If you


    really like him, I''ll help you after the baby is born and your connection with the Harrises is over.] Olivia


    deleted the messages without responding.


    Just then, Tyler walked in. Olivia, sitting on the couch, looked up to see him standing at a distance. The


    room was filled with silence.


    It was as if a thin wall were between them. Neither dared to bridge the gap.


    Tyler acted as if nothing was wrong and casually asked, "I suppose you stayed in the room all day?"

 Chapter 421

    Olivia had been staying upstairs a lottely. She confirmed, "I have."


    Tyler suggested, "You don''t have to go to those events if you don''t like them." He was referring to the


    charity auction they attendedst night.


    Olivia replied sincerely, "You can take Naomi with you next time."


    "She might not be able to attend all of them because of her health. I just want her to feel better, that''s


    why I''ve been taking her out these past few days." He then loosened his shirt cor and walked over to


    the wardrobe. These days, he rarelyes into the room for anything other than to change clothes.


    As Tyler''s footsteps faded, Olivia sat quietly with her gaze lowered.


    After changing, Tyler asked, "Where are the documents on the table?" He usually kept his papers in the


    room.


    Olivia, who hadn''t paid much attention to the items in the room, quickly stood up. "Let me look for


    them." She began searching the table and cabs.


    Tyler watched as she looked for his documents. After a long search, she found them in the cabs,


    remembering she had put them there earlier for convenience.


    She handed them to him, "Are these the ones you''re looking for, Tyler?"


    He briefly nced at them and replied indifferently, "Mm-hmm."


    Despite being pregnant, Olivia was thin. Other than her growing belly, she looked as she did before


    pregnancy, dressed in maternity clothes forfort and appearing like an adorable woman.


    Tyler took the documents and instructed, "Go rest." He then left with the papers.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia knew he was also eagerly waiting for the baby''s birth, hoping it would resolve things. She


    responded indifferently, "Okay."


    She seemed detached and emotionless, almost robotic.


    *


    That evening, after a hectic day caused by Tyler, ude returned home.


    Sophie entered his room and mentioned, "Olivia called, saying you sent her a gift. She has forwarded it


    to me, asking me to return it to you."


    Standing by the window, ude turned to face her without any visible disappointment or surprise and


    said, "You can keep it since she doesn''t want it." He then turned back to admire the mountain view


    outside Sophie expressed her concern, "Do you really like her, ude?"


    He faced her again, speaking softly yet firmly, "This has nothing to do with you, Soof."


    She stared at him. Although his tone was gentle, his demeanor suggested it was just superficial.


    ude didn''t add anything more and headed to his study.


    He looked at the other gift on the table¡ªa hair clip that reminded him of Olivia. He picked it up,


    fidgeting with it and chuckling as he recalled the day''s events.

 Chapter 422

    Olivia went downstairs in the morning and saw some newspapers scattered on the coffee table. She


    nced at the headlines, which read:


    ["Dispute Between Yancey Bank and Harris Group Esctes. Brothers-inw Be Foes."]


    The news shocked her.


    Just then, Alisa approached her and said, "Ma''am, your father sent over some food."


    Hearing this, Olivia came out of her daze and noticed Alisa holding a container. She put the newspaper


    down and asked, "Oh, what did he send?"


    "Your favorite," Alisa replied, opening the container to reveal plum jam.


    Normally, this would have made Olivia very happy, but she felt too down to enjoy it. She asked Alisa to


    just put it in the fridge.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alisa smiled and asked, "Would you like some now?"


    Distracted by the news, Olivia replied, "I''ll have it once it''s cold."


    Alisa took the food to the kitchen.


    Left alone, Olivia stared at the headline again, wondering if it could really be true.


    *


    Tyler and Naomi decided to visit the Jones family. Hiry had been worried about their rtionship, but


    to her relief, they seemed closer than ever. She was thrilled they were visiting together. In the kitchen,


    Hiry was giving orders to the maids for the day''s meals.


    Darren walked in and remarked, "You see, Tyler and Olivia aren''t like you think. Olivia isn''t bad at all."


    He had always defended Olivia, not wanting Hiry to misunderstand her.


    Hiry scoffed. "Everyone knows you''re biased. But let me say this, she''s no angel, but she doesn''t


    have the guts. If she ever tries something, I''d like to see it."


    "What-" Darren started, taken aback by her harsh words.


    She dismissed his annoyance, "I don''t see why you defend her when she''s not even a legitimate


    daughter."


    "You''re unbelievable," he retorted, always losing this argument.


    Hiry ignored him and continued to check the crab on the table, deciding to clean it thoroughly.


    Realizing his words had no effect, Darren left the kitchen.


    Tyler and Naomi arrived around 10 am. Hiry greeted them with open arms, unable to hide her joy.


    Darren, feeling conflicted, followed quietly behind.

 Chapter 423

    Tyler stepped out of the car just after the nurses helped Naomi. Hiry walked over excitedly and called


    out, "Naomi, Tyler."


    "What''s cooking, Mom? It smells great out here," Naomi said as she stepped out.


    Hiry replied with a smile, "Your favorites, of course," then nced at Tyler. "I didn''t expect to see you


    here with Naomi today, Tyler."


    Tyler responded indifferently, "Naomi wanted some home-cooked meals, so I brought her over. Hope


    that''s okay." His tone wasn''t enthusiastic, but he was polite.


    Hiry reassured him, "You''re not bothering us at all. We''re happy you''re here."


    Darren, standing by her, added, "Come on in with Naomi, Tyler."


    Tyler nodded at him and followed Naomi inside.


    As she was wheeled into the house, Naomi said, "Can I have some soup, Mom? I''m craving it."


    Hiry replied as she walked to the kitchen, "Of course, I''ll get it ready."


    Darren offered nervously, "I''ll make you some tea, Tyler."


    "Thanks," Tyler said, still polite.


    Naomi took a deep breath as she entered the living room, soaking in the familiar smells. She felt the joy


    of being free from the hospital.


    After a moment, she said gratefully, "Thanks for staying by my side, Tyler. It means a lot that you came


    home with me."


    Tyler had been distanttely but still took care of her needs. He simply said, "As long as you''re happy."


    "Am I taking too much of your time?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi beamed. "It feels like old times, being out of the hospital."


    Tyler didn''t respond and sat down on the couch.


    Soon, Darren came over with the tea. "Try this, Tyler. I made it myself. Hope you like it."


    Tyler looked at Darren, took the tea, and said, "You don''t need to be so formal with me."


    Naomi watched them, her smile broadening. Even after all these years, Tyler remained respectful and


    caring toward her parents.


    It was clear he loved her deeply, which made her feel incredibly happy and hopeful for their future.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Tyler spent almost the entire day with Naomi at her house. They left around 6 pm, enjoying the cool evening breeze through the


    open car windows.


    Naomi suddenly rested her head on Tyler''s shoulder. "I really hope we can stay like this forever, Tyler."


    In the dim light of the car, Tyler could only make out Naomi''s pale face. His expression was unreadable as he gazed into the dark


    night.


    Rain began to fall, creating a mncholy scene with wet leaves scattered along the street and smallmps glowing faintly.


    Naomi felt the distance in Tyler''s behavior but chose to stay close, leaning on his shoulder and holding his arm.


    "Can you forgive me, Tyler?¡± she asked quietly, not caring about how she appeared. All she wanted was his forgiveness,


    confident that he would forgive her eventually.


    She believed their rtionship was strong enough to withstand any issues. She hoped they could quickly put their recent


    troubles behind them. She wanted to be with him always, just like they were now- peaceful and steady.


    ¡°Let''s move on," Tyler said, his voice devoid of emotion, as if he was just trying to keep the peace between them.


    Naomi didn''t notice his detachment. She smiled and squeezed his hand. "I''m such a lucky girl," she murmured.


    But at that moment, Tyler thought of someone else, which made him frown. He quickly looked away to hide his feelings.


    Olivia, who had dropped out of school, was keeping up with her studies. She was reading a textbook on her couch.


    It wasn''t just for fun; she was serious about learning. The only sounds in her room were the rustling of pages and the scratch of


    her pencil on paper.


    Outside, the wind was blowing strongly. Olivia nced out the window, watching the trees sway in the gusts.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed with a message from ude: [It''s a windy night.]


    She had been ignoring him. She treated him as her friend, but it was a different story to him. He had crossed the line. Confused


    by his intentions, she usually didn''t respond to his messages. But tonight felt different-lonely and overly quiet.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at the message for a


    moment before replying tentatively,


    [itis The ¨¦antdntis on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    [Are you scared?] ude texted back after a while.


    Olivia was surprised. How did he


    know she would y nervous¡¯


    whenever @rdined? The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    [I''m not], she responded, trying to sound braver than she felt.


    ude''s next message popped up:


    [Turn on the TV. Theresyartold indvie


    that tN ober e.] The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 425

    ude mentioned the name of the movie to Olivia. It turned out to be her favorite. She took a moment


    before responding.


    [I''ve seen it.]


    [You have?] ude replied, surprised. He suggested another movie.


    To Olivia''s amazement, she found she liked that one too. She was at a loss for words.


    [Don''t tell me you''ve seen this one too?] ude texted.


    Although they were just exchanging texts without any emojis, Olivia could picture himughing if they


    were talking in person. She imagined him looking at her with a soft and calm gaze. [I have.]


    [It seems there''s someone out there who shares my taste. Guess I''m not alone anymore.] ude


    replied.


    Olivia clutched her phone tightly as she read his message and sat down on the carpet under the couch.


    Tyler was unusually eager to get home that evening. After dropping Naomi off at the hospital, he didn''t


    linger and headed straight back.


    The driver opened the door for him as he arrived. The house was unusually quiet due to the dreary


    weather, and it was only 7 pm.


    No one was in the living room, so he went directly upstairs and entered the bedroom. There, he found


    Olivia sitting on the carpet, engrossed in her phone.


    "What are you up to?" Tyler asked, wondering who she was messaging.


    Startled, Olivia looked up quickly. Seeing Tyler, she instinctively covered her phone screen with her


    chest.


    Tyler hadn''t been suspicious at first, but her reaction made him focus on her phone.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia set her phone down on the carpet and stood up, trying to appear rxed. "You''re home already,


    Tyler?" she asked, noticing him staring at her phone. She instinctively lowered her head, her heart


    pounding.


    Tyler shifted his gaze from the phone to Olivia. "Who are you texting?"


    "A ssmate," she responded.


    He approached her. "Didn''t the doctor say to use your phone less?"


    "I don''t use it much. Just a bit bored from studying," Olivia exined.


    Tyler continued walking toward her. Olivia instinctively stepped back, her eyes widening slightly.


    He stopped, noticing her reaction. "What? Am I that scary?"


    Olivia looked away and murmured, "No."


    Tyler paused, looking at her. Her expression had gone nk because of his presence. His eyes


    darkened. "You''re studying?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Tyler took a long look at her. "You need some rest."


    ¡°Have you been with Naomi?"


    Tyler''s expression darkened. "| went to your house with Naomi and then took her back to the hospital."


    Olivia paused, processing this information. "It''s nice you could spend time with Naomi. She probably felt better."


    She didn''t say much because she knew Tyler had been seeing Naomi, which seemed normal. But thinking about her home, she


    realized how long she had been away. She felt a pang of jealousy and longing.


    He studied her face for a while, then turned and walked away.


    Olivia just stood there, her expression unreadable.


    The next morning, Hiry called. "Tyler brought Naomi home yesterday. Why didn''t youe?"


    Olivia was confused by the question. "He didn''t mention he was going there," she replied honestly.


    That surprised Hiry. After a pause, she smiled. "No worries. I''ll send someone to pick you up and make you something to eat."


    "Okay," Olivia responded, a word she was used to say often.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll let you rest then,¡± Hiry said, ending the call with a smirk.


    "Okay, Aunt Hiry.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia''s face turned serious. She knew Hiry''s tactics too well.


    Suddenly feeling uneasy, Olivia pressed her lips together. Then her phone buzzed with a message from ude.


    [Are you up? The weather is nice


    today. Go see thes flowersoutside.


    They pidarred [The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Olivia nced at the balcony. After some time, she walked over and looked down.


    The garden was a Sea of gold. The


    vibrant colors stunned ves the


    sunny ather mack very ing


    shire even brighter. She stood there,


    lost in the view. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    That same morning, Tyler stepped


    out of the study an ey Alisa) 111


    si sabe wie¡¯ room with


    br¨¦akfast. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "Mr. Tyler," she greeted him.


    He looked her way. "Has Olivia woken up yet?"


    "| don''t think so, sir," Alisa replied.

 Chapter 427

    Tyler nodded, staying silent and not leaving.


    Alisa wasn''t sure what he wanted. After waiting for a few seconds, she knocked on the door a couple of


    times while holding the breakfast tray.


    When there was no response, she entered.


    Inside, Olivia spun around in surprise when she heard the door open. Her eyes met Tyler''s.


    He noticed the bright sunlight streaming in from the balcony, and then his gaze shifted to the phone in


    Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia gripped the phone tighter and looked down.


    Tyler turned away and walked out, leaving Olivia standing frozen in ce.


    The maid entered and said, "You''re up. I thought you were still sleeping. I''ve brought your breakfast."


    Olivia looked at the breakfast tray and nodded. "Okay."


    Meanwhile, Tyler got into his car and stared at the sunflowers outside. His secretary, sitting next to him,


    his secretary tried to see what he was looking at but couldn''t figure it out.


    After a long pause, Tyler instructed, "Get someone to remove all the sunflowers this afternoon."


    The driver, ncing at him through the rearview mirror, asked, "Sir, may I know why we''re removing


    them?"


    Tyler replied curtly, "They''re bad luck."


    Neither the secretary nor the driver understood what was happening, but the driver simply said, "Okay."


    As the car drove off, Tyler''s expression remained cold. Linda sat quietly beside him, puzzled about


    what had upset him.


    Tyler suddenly said, "People are already talking about our family. Let''s give them more to talk about."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda just looked at him, knowing well that the Pearces and Harrises were the talk of the town because


    the media had sensed something amiss.


    That morning, an entertainment channel had revisited a painful episode from their past.


    The host revealed, "Ms. Morgan Harris and Mr. ude Pearce were deeply in love and about to marry.


    But they had an argument the night before their wedding, and ude left town. The next day, Morgan


    tragically jumped from a building, leading to widespread media coverage."


    "The families imed she was depressed," the host paused, "but was that the whole story? Our


    findings suggest otherwise. The autopsy indicated she was assaulted, and there were rumors that it


    happened before their argument."


    The host then disyed two photos from the autopsy, showing a woman with bruises all over her body.

 Chapter 428

    The host looked serious as he spoke. "This old, blurry photo shows that she was beaten up and her


    lower body was badly injured."


    That morning, Olivia was feeling bored, so she turned on the TV in the living room. She usually


    watched entertainment news for fun, but this time she also started reading a book. Just a few seconds


    later, she heard something shocking on the TV. She looked up so suddenly that the book she was


    holding dropped to the carpet with a loud thump, startling her. Ana came in from the greenhouse and


    immediately noticed the TV screen as well.


    The news was spreading across the country.


    ude had left his house that morning and soon got a call from his assistant. "Mr. ude, you should


    check your phone right now."


    He followed the instructions without asking any questions. As soon as he hung up, his phone lit up with


    a bunch of alerts.


    Olivia was staring at the TV when she sensed someone at the door. Turning, she saw Ana. She quickly


    got up from the couch.


    Ana was also watching the TV, her lips tightly pressed together.


    Olivia had thought that Morgan''s death was simply because she jumped off a building, but it turned out


    to be moreplex. ude had assaulted her. But why would he do something like that? Olivia found


    it hard to believe. She didn''t know ude well enough, nor the history between the two families.


    She wasn''t sure if the news was true, but it frightened her, making her hands tremble.


    After a moment of silence, a maid walking by saw what was on the screen and was so startled that she


    grabbed the remote and turned the TV off.


    The maid was still shaken as she nced at Ana, who seemed to quickly regain herposure and


    went upstairs.


    After Ana left, Olivia turned to the maid and asked, "Is this true?"


    The maid didn''t answer her.


    S?arch the FindNovel website on G????gle to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 429

    Olivia spoke in a low voice but loud enough for the maid to hear. She looked away, seeming too


    nervous to speak.


    After a long pause, the maid finally said, "We can''t talk about this here," and hurried away.


    Olivia stood there, her face pale as she watched the maid leave.


    *


    The news hit the Pearces hard. The next day, Yancey Bank denied the allegations, stating their vice


    president had not assaulted his ex-fiancee. They used the channel of spreading lies and threatened


    lega action.


    But the denial only drew more attention to the past. Everyone believed Morgan had died from


    depression, and they admired the couple''s seemingly perfect rtionship. Morgan had always


    apanied ude wherever he went, and the media loved them.


    After Morgan''s death, ude left the family and moved to the outskirts to honor her dreams. Their love


    story had touched many hearts, but now, a darker truth wasing to light.


    Nobody cared about the bank''s statement. Online, people were furious with ude and Yancey Bank.


    Some even destroyed their bank cards and reported other wrongdoings by the bank.


    The controversy grew. Netizens started digging up the past, and the bank quickly arranged a board


    meeting where Angus proposed removing ude as vice president.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Pearces hadn''t expected this old issue to resurface. The families had kept Morgan''s death quiet,


    but now an entertainment channel had exposed it.


    When ude returned, his family was already in turmoil over the scandal.


    Sophie was shaking when she saw the news. "No! Did ude upset someone? It''s all over the media!"


    She stood up abruptly, but Jacob grabbed her hand, frowning.


    "What''s happening? How did thise out?" Sophie believed there was a campaign against ude.


    He had already paid dearly, living in seclusion for years. "I need to talk to the stations! I want to find out


    who''s doing this to our family!"


    Jacob held her back, trying to calm her. "Soof, let''s see how your family will manage this first. Don''t


    rush into anything."

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The news was huge, but ude never showed his face in public. Even the Pearces couldn''t track him down.


    The next morning, Sophie called Olivia to see if ude had reached out to her. Olivia stood silent for a while before she finally


    spoke, "No."


    She hadn''t heard from him-no calls, no texts. She realized that even if he had tried to contact her, she probably wouldn''t have


    answered. Sophie said anxiously, "Olivia, please let us know if he contacts you. We''re all trying to find him."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn''t make any promises, but Sophie didn''t need her to. Sophie felt better just saying what she needed to, and then she


    hung up.


    Olivia held her phone, feeling utterly alone, wondering if the rumors about him were true...


    Just then, her door opened. She hadn''t slept at all since the news broke.


    Now that Olivia was closer to Alisa, the maid could tell something was wrong. Alisa came over and said, "Don''t worry about that.


    We don''t talk about Ms. Morgan''s incident here."


    Olivia clenched her fist and asked, "Isn''t the family going to do anything?"


    Alisa replied without thinking, "Why should they?" Immediately realizing her mistake, she covered her mouth.


    Olivia felt something was wrong and just looked at her.


    Alisa knew she couldn''t dodge the question, so she nced at the door to make sure they were alone and then whispered,


    "When Ms. Morgan jumped, Harris Group''s stock tanked. And the autopsy showed she''d been badly abused before her death. It


    was humiliating, and now nobody outside the family is supposed to know. They loved their daughter but were ashamed of what


    she did, so they hate her for it." The words ¡®hate¡¯ and ''ashamed'' hit Olivia hard. She never expected Alisa to say that.


    But it made sense to Olivia, piecing


    together the small tir@s stelq 1"


    . I ;


    ngtiged Nhe Yohtent is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Alisa continued, "That someone like


    her, pampered by her family, would


    end her life over aman would be a


    joke. That''s why no one is allowed to


    mention nape here) olivia


    cblldpsed Onto the couch,


    overwhelmed by the darkness of the


    situation. After Morgan''s death, the


    family seemed to care more about


    their reputation than mourning her.


    Olivia didn''t know whether to pity


    Morgan or despise her family''s


    cruelty. She touched her belly


    unconsciously. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Seeing Olivia''s reaction, Alisa added


    softly, "Just remember, nothing j


    more importantto tKe(Dartises than


    pride) a is scandal was more


    than just a family issue-it involved a


    man. It''s really a mess..." The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 431

    Olivia didn''t understand, but she could see why. With the Harrises, anything seemed possible, but she


    was truly scared.


    She couldn''t pinpoint the source of her fear.


    There were noises outside, causing Alisa to look over and stop speaking. Once the sounds faded, she


    shook her head at Olivia, signaling her to never bring this up again, and then went to fetch a nket for


    her.


    Suddenly, someone entered the room, making Alisa turn to see a man at the door.


    The maid clutched the nket in surprise, wondering if what she had said was overheard...


    Olivia looked at the door, shocked to see Tyler there. She quickly stood up, her face turning pale.


    Having heard the conversation, Tyler looked sternly at Alisa, who stammered, "M-Mr. Tyler."


    "Get out."


    Alisa set down the nket and hurried out.


    Olivia was still breathing hard from the shock, while Tyler fixed his gaze on her and asked, "What were


    you talking about?"


    Olivia tried to speak, but no words came out; her breathing only grew faster.


    Beside the white couch was a metallic floormp casting a yellow light over them, making both their tall


    and slender figures stark against the background. Their shadows mingled on the wall. Olivia''s shadow


    seemed to tremble in the embrace of Tyler''s shadow, though in reality, they stood apart as he judged


    her.


    "Have you seen the news?" Tyler then sat on the couch, crossing his legs, his ck socks visible. His


    navy blue sweater added to his stern demeanor. "Even the maid advised you not to get involved."


    He continued, "Do you know why my sister loved him so much she was ready to forsake everything to


    follow him around the world? She was ady of this house, yet she chose to cook and clean for him.


    My family reluctantly epted it."


    His eyes then fell on a doll near his foot. He picked it up and looked it over.


    The doll, which Olivia had won from a w machine during school with her friends, was cherished by


    her, so much so that she brought it to the Harrises. Her friends always said it resembled her.


    Tyler paused, studying the doll''s face before setting it down and turning his attention back to Olivia.


    "ude has to answer for Morgan''s death. Do you understand?" he stated pointedly. Olivia''s mind


    went nk as Tyler sat, his gaze cold and piercing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 432

    Three days after the news broke, ude stepped into the public eye again. He stood at the main


    entrance of Yancey Bank, surrounded by reporters, and announced that he was stepping down as vice


    president for a while.


    "This is my personal issue, so please don''t involve the bank," ude said. "Yancey Bank has been


    sessful because of your support. Please focus your questions on me. I''m ready for whatever you


    have to say. Thank you."


    Despite disappearing for a few days due to the scandal, ude remained calm as he spoke.


    As he tried to leave, reporters crowded around, blocking his exit. One reporter pushed forward, holding


    up a recorder, and asked, "Did you assault Ms. Morgan the day she died? The Harrises are upset with


    your family about it. Did your actions cause her death?"


    ude kept his smile and replied, "No, I''m sorry, but I won''t answer that."


    "Why won''t you answer the question?" the reporter pressed.


    "We''re here to talk about my role at Yancey," ude responded.


    When the reporter tried to ask more, Lh stepped in. "Ms. Morgan has passed away, and Mr. ude


    is stepping down. We can''t answer these questions out of respect for her family."


    "Why not just deny it if it''s not true? The Harrises didn''t," another reporter shouted.


    "I''m really sorry," was all ude said.


    His secretary then intervened, "Please let us through. Mr. ude won''t be answering more questions."


    Lh and a few men cleared a path, but the reporters were relentless, their cameras shing in the


    chaos.


    The drama unfolded on live TV.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler watched from his office, idly spinning his pen.


    In the Harrises'' home, Olivia watched silently, while Ana smirked coldly from the couch. A chill swept


    through the room, giving Olivia goosebumps.


    That evening, Naomi called Olivia. When Olivia answered but remained silent, Naomi said, "Don''t get


    mixed up in this."


    She paused, knowing Olivia still hasn''t forgiven her, then added, "The Harrises and Pearces are no


    longer on good terms. Stay away from ude."


    After Olivia hung up, Naomi set down her phone and turned to Tyler, who was flipping through a


    magazine. "How did the media get hold of this?" she wondered.


    "There''s always people who aren''t afraid of stepping on the family''s toes," Tyler replied, turning a page.


    Naomi sensed that something was odd with how quickly everything had escted.

 Chapter 433

    After much thinking, Naomi still couldn''t make sense of things. She said, "ude is getting a lot of


    attention, so it makes sense that someone might be after him."


    Tyler just nodded, not looking up from what he was doing.


    That same evening, Olivia''s phone rang. It was ude on the other end. "Olivia," he began, his voice


    calm.


    Olivia''s heart raced, but ude spoke gently. "Do you believe them?"


    His voice carried a touch of sadness as he continued, "Other people''s opinions don''t matter to me, but


    yours does. At my age, why should I care so much about what you think? Do you think I''m a rapist?"


    Caught off guard by his call, Olivia struggled to process everything. ude had left his job at Yancey


    Bank and was dealing with a lot, yet he still made time to call her. She hadn''t realized how important


    she was to him.


    She thought about Morgan, who loved ude deeply. How could he have hurt her like that?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Olivia finally spoke. "Did you?"


    "Do you believe me?" he pressed.


    She was unsure, so she answered honestly, "I don''t know you very well."


    "Your trust means a lot to me," ude said.


    "Why don''t you clear things up then? If the usations aren''t true, why did you resign?" she asked. His


    reaction seemed to confirm the worst, as if he was acknowledging what everyone was saying. "I


    resigned to let the deceased rest in peace," he exined.


    Listening to his deep, low voice that still carried its usual gentleness, Olivia felt torn.


    "I don''t care about what others think. I just care about you, so I''m asking you to believe me," ude


    pleaded.


    Should she believe him? Why should she? Who was he to her?


    Olivia felt overwhelmed, but something inside her whispered that he couldn''t have done what he was


    used of. He didn''t seem like a cruel man.


    Still, if he was innocent, what really happened to Morgan that night? How did she end up dead?


    Cautiously, Olivia asked, "Can I trust you?"


    "I''d be really happy if you did," ude replied with a sad smile. "I''m worried you might shut me out


    forever."


    After a brief pause, he added, "Olivia, you''re the first person I''ve cared about this much."

 Chapter 434

    Olivia didn''t respond to that, so ude said gently, "It''s okay. I just wanted to talk to you."


    "Did you love Morgan?" Olivia asked.


    There was only a long silence from ude. Frustrated by his vague response, Olivia hung up the


    phone.


    ude was surprised by her action. He put his phone down, his eyes filled with sadness, and he forced


    a sad smile.


    His secretary noticed his mood and cautiously said, "Mr. ude... I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    ude just looked at her, then walked around the room with a thoughtful expression.


    After he spoke to the media, ude stayed in the family''s vineyard. Sophie and the rest of his family


    tried to reach him, but they knew he often became unreachable when it involved Morgan. Sophie was


    worried about him. She decided to talk to Olivia, feeling she might be able to reach him.


    The Harrises ignored all the rumors, especially Ana. She kept busy with her usual activities, such as


    yoga, facials, arranging flowers, and having tea with friends.


    One day, Ana and Olivia were stopped by Sophie in the corridor of a clubhouse. Ana was ahead, and


    Olivia was following behind her. When Olivia heard Sophie call her name, she stopped and waited


    quietly. Ana didn''t like the Pearces much but kept her cool. Her friends were there too, and they all


    watched as Sophie approached them.


    Ignoring the onlookers, Sophie said to Ana, "Ms. Ana, I''d like to speak to Olivia."


    Ana hesitated but allowed it, saying, "Okay, go ahead." She and her friends then walked toward the tea


    room.


    Once they left, Olivia looked at Sophie, ready to leave if not needed. She didn''t want to get involved, so


    she said, "Do you need help? If not-"


    But before she could excuse herself, Sophie rushed over and took her hand. "Did ude contact you?


    It''s urgent that we speak to him. I came here because I heard you would be here with Ms. Ana."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say, but then Sophie continued, "Olivia, he would surely have contacted you.


    Can you please tell me where he is?"


    Seeing how anxious Sohie was, Olivia thought about it and then said, "He called me, but I don''t know


    where he is."


    "He did?"


    Olivia nodded hesitantly.

 Chapter 435

    Sophie knew she was right about ude contacting Olivia. "Olivia, don''t listen to what others say about


    him. It''s not true."


    Olivia wasn''t sure how to feel. She pulled back her hand and replied, "I''m not sure, Soof."


    This response caught Sophie off guard.


    Trying to escape the conversation, Olivia said, "I have to go." She then walked toward the room where


    Ana was, without looking back at Sophie.


    When Olivia entered, Ana was enjoying some tea and setting up for a card game. Ana asked, "Done


    chatting already?"


    Olivia approached her and answered, "Yes, just a quick catch-up."


    With a rxed tone, Ana suggested, "We''re about to y cards. Why don''t you grab something to


    eat?"


    "Okay, Mom," Olivia responded.


    Ana put her cup down and started dealing the cards.


    It was around six in the evening when they finished ying. The group decided to head out for dinner.


    As they left the room, they ran into Tyler.


    Tyler was dressed in a sharp ck suit, standing out with his distinct features and piercing eyes. He


    was there for a business dinner.


    Olivia was surprised to see him and stood silently next to Ana.


    Ana greeted him with a smile and teased, "What a coincidence! Did youe looking for Olivia?"


    Tyler''s business associates smiled at Olivia, recognizing her as his wife.


    Tyler, always respectful to Ana in public, remainedposed and asked, "Having a good time with


    your friends?"


    Ana exined, "Yes, I thought Olivia might get bored at home, so I brought her out."


    "Alright, I''ll leave you to it," Tyler responded.


    Ana quickly added, "We''re nning more card gamester, but since you''re here and Olivia might be


    getting bored, why not take her with you?" Olivia tensed up at the suggestion.


    Ana, still smiling, didn''t wait for Tyler''s response. She turned to Olivia and said, "Go on."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler, taken aback by Ana''s assertiveness, momentarily showed a stern expression.


    As everyone watched, Ana looked at Tyler and prompted, "What do you think, Tyler?" Tyler agreed, "Of


    course."


    Ana told Olivia again, "Go on."


    Hesitating, Olivia slowly walked over to Tyler. He then asked her, "We''re ying some games tonight.


    Are you sure you want toe along?"

 Chapter 436

    Olivia took a moment to think over Tyler''s question. Ana watched her intently before Olivia finally


    answered, "That''s fine. I''m not doing anything anyway." "Okay, let''s go then," Tyler responded simply.


    And so, Olivia ended up going with Tyler. Ana, feeling relieved and happy, went back to her card game


    while Olivia apanied Tyler to another room for dinner.


    The conversation at dinner mostly revolved around work, with Olivia sitting quietly next to Tyler. Under


    the soft lighting, herplexion appeared somewhat yellowish.


    "Just let me know if there''s anything you don''t want to eat or if you need anything," Tyler told her.


    "Okay," Olivia replied politely, maintaining herposure.


    Suddenly, a group of women dressed in kimonos entered and sat next to Tyler''s colleagues.


    Olivia was taken aback by the unexpected addition but tried to remain calm.


    Tyler, seeming unfazed as if he was used to all this, nced at her. "I''ll have someone bring you water


    instead of tea."


    "O-Okay," Olivia stuttered slightly, her nerves showing when a woman in a kimono positioned herself


    next to Tyler.


    Since she was sitting next to him, the woman didn''t know what to do.


    Tyler told the woman, "Don''t worry about it. You can leave us."


    The woman nodded and moved away.


    This was all new to Olivia, who had initially thought the gathering was a simple meal but now realized it


    was more than that. Tyler offered no exnations, instead focusing on his guests. "Thanks for helpingOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    me, everyone. Dinner''s on me today, so order whatever you like," he announced to the table.


    The atmosphere was a bit strained, with the men being somewhat reserved around Olivia. They


    managed a dry chuckle, "We might not be as experienced as you, Tyler, but we''re sure to enjoy the


    meal." Tyler smiled warmly. "It''s my pleasure to host you. Have a great evening."


    The men seemed to find reassurance when they nced at Olivia and noticed she didn''t appear too


    ufortable. Encouraged, they each reached for the woman sitting next to them and began to drink.


    As the evening progressed, the men loosened up, engaging with the women who expertly poured wine


    directly into their mouths.


    Olivia watched ufortably, wishing she could close her eyes and block it all out. She wasn''t


    ustomed to such environments.


    Tyler, meanwhile, ignored her reaction, sipping his tea and enjoying thepany. After the meal, he


    mingled freely, sharing jokes and stories about work.


    This side of Tyler waspletely new to Olivia. He joked, drank, and stayed calm throughout the night.

 Chapter 437

    Olivia felt like Tyler was a stranger, but she figured that wasn''t surprising since he seemed at ease in


    this setting.


    This was how men earned their money, she realized. She was just too young, and it was her first time


    experiencing something like this.


    If Naomi were here, she''d handle it better, probably even making jokes with Tyler.


    After the meal, Tyler grew distant. He drank a bit and seemed slightly tipsy, while the other men


    became downright obnoxious as they drank more. They started by sipping from the women''s sses


    and ended up kissing them.


    Tyler held his wine ss and looked on, his expression somewhere between sober and drunk.


    One of the men dered, "We''ll definitely secure that plot ofnd you want. No matter how tough the


    owners are, we''ll handle it smoothly."


    Tyler was eyeing a coastal plot to transform into a port for the Harris Group to enter the trading market.


    However, thend was mostly owned by the city''s wealthy families who preferred to use it for burials,


    making negotiations tough. That''s why Tyler had found a few people who knew the area well and ran


    businesses there.


    Tyler chuckled in response, "I hope so, to avoid shes. Thanks for your help."


    They all toasted to that.


    Tyler joined in the toast and added a simple "Thank you."


    When everyone toasted Olivia next, she picked up her ss. Tyler quickly added, "She''s pregnant, so


    she can''t drink."


    Everyone nodded and turned their attention back to Tyler, clinking sses with him instead.


    Olivia sat quietly, barely touching her food, just waiting for the moment she could leave.


    After a sip of wine, Tyler noticed Olivia''s disinterest in her meal and asked, "Not hungry?" Olivia, not


    wanting to upset Ana by leaving early, replied, "I''m not hungry."


    Tyler suggested, "You should try to eat something," though his voicecked warmth.


    She still didn''t eat. Tyler didn''t force her but had the servers bring out dishes that were safe and


    appealing to pregnant women, also Olivia''s favorites.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Reluctant to waste food, Olivia finally started eating but soon put her utensils down again.


    The dinner ended at eight.


    Tyler and the men nned to y golf next. He told Olivia to go home if she was tired, but she


    responded, "I''m not tired, Tyler."


    She feltpelled to stay through the night, not wanting to irritate Ana, who had been in a foul mood


    recently.

 Chapter 438

    Tyler didn''t answer and just stared at the food on the table.


    Later, they all went to a golf course, and Olivia tagged along. She was so exhausted that she started


    feeling dizzy, yet she forced herself to stay awake.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As they entered the ce, Tyler suggested, "You should rest."


    The men with them paused and nced at her, making her feel ufortable.


    Tyler still looked cold and just kept walking. Olivia was unsure if Tyler wanted her to stop following him


    or if he was just upset because Ana had pushed him intoing.


    While she was thinking this over, Linda offered, "I can rest with you at the pavilion."


    Olivia nodded. "Okay." She walked off with the secretary.


    The pavilion was on a hill, swarming with mosquitoes. Olivia was bitten several times as soon as she


    sat down, not knowing how long she''d have to endure it while she swatted them away. Linda noticed


    her difort. "Why don''t I bring you indoors?"


    Olivia looked at her legs, now covered with red bumps, but insisted, "I''m fine," even though she couldn''t


    stop scratching.


    Linda watched her for a moment, then stood silently nearby.


    Tyler was busy ying golf with the other men and showed no signs of stopping, even after an hour.


    Olivia''s legs were now full of mosquito bites. She wondered if Tyler was deliberately doing this to her.


    Every now and then, Linda checked her watch, and eventually, she decided, "Let me call Mr. Tyler."


    She stepped aside to make the call, but he didn''t answer. Olivia looked out into the night and finally


    said, "There''s no need for that. I''m okay."


    Linda felt bad for her but could only put her phone away.


    An hour and a halfter, the group finally approached the pavilion.


    Olivia''s legs were so itchy they felt numb.


    Tyler seemed to be enjoying himself. When he finally came over and saw Olivia''s legs, he briefly


    nced at them, but his expression didn''t change. Linda approached him cautiously. "You... You''re


    back."


    Olivia still sat on the bench, not moving. He looked away and said, "Yes, did you wait too long?"

 Chapter 439

    Linda replied, "Not at all."


    Tyler handed his golf club to an employee, then wiped his hands and said to the men, "That''s all for


    today. I''ll see you again in a few days?"


    The men had eaten well and enjoyed themselves, so they quickly said, "No worries, Mr. Tyler. Your wife


    is waiting, so go ahead, we''re fine." Tyler smiled and responded, "Okay."


    After wiping his hands again, he asked the golf course manager to take care of the men, and then he


    told Linda, "Let''s go."


    He was talking to Linda, but Olivia heard him too. Everyone noticed that Olivia seemed left out and just


    watched quietly.


    Olivia eventually stood up and left the course. When they reached the car, Tyler got in first. Olivia, who


    was pregnant, walked slower. Linda reached the car before Olivia and opened the door for her. After


    helping her in, she sat down.


    Tyler then told Linda, "You can go home now."


    The secretary nodded and closed the door.


    As soon as the door shut, Tyler nced at Olivia for a second, then looked away. "Why didn''t you stay


    inside?" His expression was stern.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be long," Olivia replied.


    "What does that have to do with you staying inside?" he asked her calmly.


    "You asked me to wait at the pavilion, so I didn''t dare leave," Olivia exined.


    He frowned at her but then suddenly pulled her close. Before Olivia could react, she was sitting on his


    lap. She put her hands on his shoulders and looked down, blushing. "What are you doing?" she asked


    nervously.


    "Was that on purpose? Hmm? Did my mom push you out here so I could see you getting bitten by


    mosquitoes? Since when are you on her side?" Tyler tried to keep his distance from her, but Ana had


    made that difficult.


    Feeling stuck and because she was pregnant, Olivia didn''t move much and just pressed her hands


    against his shoulders. "No, that wasn''t on purpose. I don''t want to just follow you around, and if you


    didn''t want me toe, you could have just said no."


    Tyler was furious. "Say no? How do I say no to a honey trap?" He leaned in close to her, his voice


    bitter.


    Olivia was surprised he saw it as a trap. "I''m not bait, and I''m not trying to trap you," she defended


    herself.


    Tyler studied her closely-her pale skin, slender arms, pretty face, and delicate neck¡ªand whispered,


    "How are you not? If you''re not, why did you return the locket to ude?" His voice was dangerously


    low.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 440

    "I can''t do anything if that''s what you think," Olivia said with a defeated look.


    He studied her face, then gently touched her cheeks and said, "Olivia, you''ve gotten braver. Did ude


    teach you that?"


    Olivia turned her head away slightly.


    Tyler stopped moving as he looked at her long, dark eyshes that made her small oval face seem


    even more attractive in the tight space.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t trying to tempt him, but she was very tempting. She didn''t realize how much she was like a


    piece of delicious cake, drawing him in to taste her sweetness. He finally understood why Ana had sent


    her.


    Tyler could smell her scent and wanted to hug her tightly, but instead, he lightly ran his finger down her


    cheek to her chin.


    Olivia felt his intense gaze and sensed something was wrong. She felt anxious and wanted to escape


    his hold.


    But Tyler held her close and whispered, "I should control myself, Olivia."


    A momentter, he was so close that she could feel his breath as he touched her soft skin. He seemed


    enchanted, losing control as he kissed her soft pink lips.


    Olivia hadn''t expected that. She pushed him back quickly and turned her face away, asking frantically,


    "What are you doing?"


    Even with her hand in the way, he didn''t move back, his lips still touching the corner of hers. "Don''t you


    know what I''m doing? Weren''t you tempting me? Do you want to see me lose control? Why are you


    trying to get away now?"


    He held onto her waist tightly.


    Olivia was slim, and even though she was pregnant, her body was still slender. Her belly made her


    waist look smaller, and the slight weight gain made her body more curvy.


    Tyler kissed her again, and as their lips met, Olivia struggled and said, "If you know Ms. Ana sent me


    here, you should let me go."


    Tyler seemed to snap out of his daze and froze. His forehead rested against hers, and he could hear


    her rapid heartbeat and quick breathing.


    Olivia seemed to have lost all her strength and sat back down on hisp. She lowered her head and


    stopped moving.


    Their faces were very close, but she kept her head down while he frowned at her. Even at such a close


    distance, their eyes wouldn''t meet.

 Chapter 441

    Olivia wrapped her arms around herself tightly.


    Tyler, realizing he had lost control, quickly regained hisposure. "Sorry. I must have scared you," he


    murmured, releasing her arms gently.


    She moved off hisp with effort and sat silently next to him, the quiet stretching between them.


    Tyler massaged his forehead and muttered to himself, "Well, well, well. Good thing you reminded me I


    drank. I almost fell for this trap she set for me." Olivia had been holding herself protectively ever since


    she moved away from him. Later, she quietly rested a hand on her baby bump.


    Tyler put his hands on his knees.


    Time seemed to stand still. Olivia kept looking down, her lips pale, and she didn''t respond to anything.


    Tyler took a deep breath. "Look, I''m sorry about all this. Please ask the maid to put some ointment on


    those mosquito bites."


    Olivia tried to sound calm. "I will."


    The effects of the alcohol had worn off. The brief closeness it brought was gone, and they were distant


    once again.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana had indeed orchestrated this. She was aware of her son''s actions and was unhappy that he had


    been ignoring his pregnant wife.


    She believed a couple should spend more time together. Even in her condition, Olivia could still


    threaten her son''s resolve.


    Ana smiled to herself, pleased with her scheming.


    "What are you smiling about?" Maisy inquired, noticing Ana''s good mood.


    "Nothing. Just waiting for them toe home."


    Maisy was surprised. "Tyler went out with Olivia?"


    "Yes."


    Maisyughed. "Good! Nobody can resist someone as adorable as Olivia."


    It was midnight. Ana, sipping tea, suggested, "You should go to bed."


    Maisy, who had taken a long nap earlier, wasn''t very tired but agreed anyway. "Alright then!"


    The maid escorted a chuckling Maisy from the living room.


    After Maisy left, Ana heard the distant sound of a car and looked out the window.


    *


    Inside the car, neither Olivia nor Tyler spoke until Tyler finally said, "You should get off. I''m going to


    Sandalwood Pce tonight."


    It was obvious Tyler was trying to control his urges. Olivia listened quietly and then opened the door.

 Chapter 442

    Ana stood at the door with a big smile as Olivia got out of the car.


    But when Ana saw that Olivia was alone, her smile disappeared. She watched Olivia walk inside and


    noticed the red bumps on her legs.


    Ana nced past Olivia, her head raised haughtily. "What''s going on? Isn''t heing inside?"


    "He... He said he needs to go back to Sandalwood Pce," Olivia answered carefully.


    "Why on earth would he need to go there if he''s already here?"


    Olivia stayed quiet, looking down.


    "Tell him toe back," Ana said in a low voice. "It''s gettingte. There''s no good reason for him to go


    to Sandalwood Pce now."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was taken aback. She stood there, not moving.


    "What now?" Ana snapped.


    Olivia could feel Ana''s intense stare as she stayed silent and still.


    "Are you defying me now?"


    Olivia realized Ana was giving her an order, not a suggestion. "I''m... I''m going," she said. She then


    walked to the door and paused on the steps without saying anything.


    Tyler saw her and understood. He told his driver firmly, "Let''s go."


    The car drove away. Ana watched from the living room, her expression darkening.


    Olivia closed her eyes-and then heard the car returning. She looked up, puzzled.


    The driver got out and opened the door for Tyler. He walked toward her and said softly, "Don''t just


    stand there. Get inside."


    He entered the house. Olivia snapped out of her surprise and followed him inside.


    Ana''s stern look softened, and she smiled. "Wee home, Tyler. I hope you and Olivia had a great


    time!"


    Tyler knew what she was implying. "It was okay. Why are you still up?"


    "Oh, you know me. You two were out, and I was worried. I wanted to wait until you both got home


    safely."


    "Thank you for your concern, Mom."


    "It''ste. You both should get some rest now."


    "I agree. Good night." He turned to Olivia, who was behind him. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 443

    Olivia hummed in agreement. Ana watched Tyler and Olivia as they walked upstairs, her face looking


    more rxed.


    Alisa met them at the top of the stairs. "Mr. Tyler, the lights in the study are broken, and we can''t get


    them fixed tonight. Ms. Ana said you should sleep in the bedroom instead." Olivia looked up, surprised,


    while Alisa looked away.


    After a moment, Tyler replied, "Alright." He headed to the bedroom.


    Olivia nced back to see Ana watching from the living room. Ana''s look seemed to say, "Take this


    chance."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia tightened her hand around her wrist, looking down as she walked into the bedroom under Ana''s


    watchful eye.


    They hadn''t slept in this room together for a long time, but the bed was neatly made, thanks to Ana.


    Tyler took off his coat silently and then said to Olivia, "It''ste. Go to sleep." He avoided looking at her


    and went to take a shower.


    Olivia felt awkward, now that they were together in the same room. She knew she had to share the bed


    with him tonight, but she couldn''t bring herself to leave the room. Olivia took a few moments to calm


    down and started getting ready for bed. She changed her clothes. After Tyler came out of the


    bathroom, she went in.


    She took her time. When she came out, it was already 1 am.


    Tyler was reading in bed but put his book down when he saw her. "Try to get some sleep," he said,


    massaging his temple before lying down.


    Olivia wondered why he hade back when he had nned to stay at Sandalwood Pce. Maybe


    he was worried Ana might get upset with her? ...Or perhaps she was reading too much into it. It was


    hard to tell.


    She dried her hair and applied some cream to her stomach, a routine she believed helped with post-


    pregnancy stretch marks. Tyler, almost asleep, opened his eyes when he noticed Olivia wasn''t in bed


    yet. He saw her applying cream to her stomach.


    Caught off-guard, Olivia quickly pulled her shirt down to cover her stomach and fixed her hair.


    Finally, she got into bed but didn''t dare to pull the nket over herself. She nced at Tyler and saw


    that he was turned away from her, showing only his broad back.

 Chapter 444

    Olivia thought for a long time before carefully lifting a small part of the nket. Slowly, she pulled it


    toward herself and covered her stomach. The room wasn''t very cold-there was a heater on, after all.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    Tyler turned to his side and looked at her. She seemed like a calm, small cat curled up by herself. He


    watched her for a while before pulling most of his nket over her. Olivia''s hands automatically


    grabbed it and held it tight to her chest.


    Tyler was about to turn off themp when he saw her move closer to him as if she was trying to get


    some warmth from him.


    After a long pause, Tyler finally turned off the light.


    What happened in the dark remained unknown.


    In the morning, Olivia woke up holding the nket. She rolled around in the bed for a bit before her


    eyesnded on Tyler, who was picking out clothes from the closet.


    She was surprised. Memories came rushing back, and she sat up straight.


    Tyler hadn''t seen her wake up. He chose a necktie, turned around, and noticed she was awake. He


    faced the mirror and tied his tie quietly. He could see Olivia''s reflection but didn''t talk to her and just


    adjusted his tie.


    Seeing Tyler here felt unreal to Olivia. She remembered that nothing happenedst night-not even a


    simple hug and felt relieved. She quietly got out of bed and said, "Good morning."


    Tyler nced at her. "Morning."


    With Tyler there, Olivia didn''t know what to do.


    After a long, awkward silence, Tyler finished with his tie. He walked toward the door, passing her. "Just


    go back to sleep. I''m off."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He left the room just like that. Olivia didn''t look after him.


    *


    Tyler continued with his usual activities. He ate with the same group as yesterday and talked about the


    details of the move. Later, he reached a hotel where everyone else was already waiting in the lounge.


    The group quickly approached him. The leader said, "So d to see you, Mr. Harris! We''re greatly


    honored to be under your care."


    Tyler smiled a little. "How was your stay?"


    They were clearly happy with the hospitality. They beamed. "It was very, veryfortable! We really


    enjoyed our time here."

 Chapter 445

    Tyler smiled. "This hotel is known for its great breakfast. I invited you all to try it with me."


    The group was pleasantly surprised. "How could we possibly refuse?" they eximed.


    Tyler chuckled and led the group in a lively conversation.


    Then someone called out, "Tyler."


    The group turned around. It was ude-the man who was still being talked about in the news. He was


    smiling.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler smiled back, raising an eyebrow. "ude."


    He was with just his personal assistant. He had been keeping out of the spotlight since the incident. If


    he hadn''t spoken, Tyler would have missed him.


    ude walked over. "Funny running into you here. What a coincidence."


    Tyler looked at him carefully before answering, "It is. How have you been?"


    ude''s eyes seemed to twinkle. "I''m doing alright."


    "That''s good to hear. I was worried it might have knocked you down too hard."


    "Not at all. I have to keep going... for Morgan''s sake."


    "That''s a relief. Then I don''t have to worry on Morgan''s behalf."


    The rest of the group was confused. They stared at the two until ude recognized one of them. "Mr.


    Simmons?"


    Just as shocked, the man hurried over to ude and hugged him. "ude! I wasn''t sure it was you!"


    Tyler squinted his eyes. Linda, his assistant, looked a bit stern.


    ude and the man chatted briefly before breaking apart. "Tyler, I''d like you to meet a friend I made


    when I was in an old town," ude said.


    "I was there for work and ended up driving my car into a water reservoir. ude saved me," Mr.


    Simmons added quickly. "It''s amazing to meet my hero again!"


    Tyler raised his eyebrow. "That''s new to me, but it doesn''t surprise me since ude is my brother-in-


    law."


    The manughed. "Sorry, I should have told you, Mr. Harris. I''m just happy to see ude again!"


    "Why are you two here?" ude asked.


    Mr. Simmons answered before Tyler could. "Mr. Harris is interested in somend here, ude. Since I


    know the area, he asked for my help."


    "Which area is that?" ude asked, interested.

 Chapter 446

    Tyler gave Mr. Simmons a sharp look, while Linda looked at Mr. Simmons expectantly.


    "It was just a regr piece ofnd. Nothing special," Mr. Simmons said quickly.


    "I see," ude replied.


    "We''re about to have breakfast. Do you want to join us?" Tyler invited.


    "No thanks. I''ll pass," ude declined.


    "I see," Tyler responded quietly.


    Mr. Simmons said goodbye to ude as everyone went their separate ways.


    ude spoke to his secretary, "Looks like the Harris Group is up to something new, huh?"


    "Do you want me to look into it?" Lh asked.


    "Yes."


    She nodded. "Got it."


    Tyler wouldn''t team up with someone like Lionel Simmons without a reason. Tyler and these people


    came frompletely different worlds. The only reason Tyler would reach out to them was that he


    needed their influence in some rural areas where a city boy like him had little control.


    ude returned to the monastery where he was staying. When he got there, Lh handed him her


    notes. He looked at them and grinned.


    "This must be one of Harris Group''s biggest ns. No wonder he needed help from those people,"


    Lh observed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ude closed the folder. "They''ve always been ambitious. Tyler''s always looking for more," he said.


    "What should we do?"


    "It''s time for me to step in."


    Lh stayed silent.


    Suddenly, Sophie burst into the room. "ude! How are you?! You really scared us!"


    ude turned to see Sophie and Jacob entering the room quietly.


    "Hello, Ms. Sophie," Lh greeted her.


    Before Jacob could stop her, Sophie hugged ude tightly. "You''re okay, right?! Tell me you''re okay!"


    ude looked down at her with a faint smile. "How did you find me here?"


    "You don''t know how worried we''ve been!" Sophie eximed, looking up at him. Your mom has been


    crying every day. She was so afraid you might... you might break down..."


    ude


    ked into Sophie''s eyes with a gentle expression. "You


    have more faith in me,


    el


    So I''m stronger than you think."


    But for Sophie, the recent events had


    incide


    inDeen too much. "But that


    It was crazy! You had to


    quit your old job at-" Content


    belongs to swnover Conte


    SW

 Chapter 447

    "I''m fine, really," ude said as he gently removed her hand from his arm. "How have you and Jacob


    been doingtely? Honestly, I hope Jacob keeps a close watch on you because of your impulsiveness.


    I wouldn''t want you to identally say something inappropriate to the media."


    "I''ll keep an eye on her, Mr. ude," Jacob reassured.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ude smiled at him. "You''re probably the only one who can, I''m afraid."


    "Is there anything else you need help with?" Jacob asked, making his loyalty and position clear to


    anyone paying attention.


    ude gave him a long, thoughtful look. Jacob met his gaze earnestly.


    "Just take care of Sophie for me," ude finally said with a smile. "You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Well, I guess that''s true. Sophie and I feel better knowing you''re alright," Jacob responded sincerely.


    "You should go home with him," ude told Sophie.


    After hearing that ude was okay, Sophie was ready to leave, but she feltpelled to add, "You


    know, everything that happened is in the past. We all hope it doesn''t bother you anymore," she said.


    "Please. We were all so worried about you."


    ude patted her head. "You''ve really grown up. But you should go home with Jacob. I''m going to stay


    here for a bit longer."


    Sophie looked around. The ce looked like an old shack. After thinking it over, she said, "Alright. We''ll


    be waiting for you at home."


    They talked a bit more until Sophie felt reassured about his mental state. Just as she was about to


    leave, she turned back and said, "I know you called Olivia."


    Jacob''s eyes flickered briefly. He watched ude, who hadn''t noticed his look. After a pause, ude


    admitted, "Yes, I did. I told her to take care."


    Sophie was about to speak again when Lh interrupted, "Let''s go for a walk, Ms. Sophie. The air is


    great outside."


    Sophie agreed and they left. Jacob started to follow, but ude stopped him. "Jacob, please stay. I''d


    like to talk to you."


    Jacob turned to ude. Sophie also looked back, hopeful that this was a sign of ude mentoring


    Jacob.


    The fact that he was told to sta"


    meant this was a good start. She then walked away, leaving them alone.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say, Jacob," ude started.


    Jacob bowed his head slightly. "I''m here to help."


    "I know. You''re smart, and I can tell you''ll be one of us," ude remarked.


    "I''m honored to hear that."


    "I heard Olivia was your ex."


    "We broke up a long time ago. It was


    never


    nous. We''re just friends


    replied quickly


    new


    brought up a


    topic.


    ude nodded, satisfied. "That''s good to hear. I trust you''ll look after Sophie well. I''d prefer it if you


    didn''t get involved with Olivia again."


    belongs to FindNovel


    Jacob understood the implication. He kept his humble expression and said, "Understood."


    ude smiled as he sipped his tea. "Good."


    Meanwhile, Sophie walked around outside the monastery, waiting for Jacob. She kept ncing toward


    the gate, watching for his return.

 Chapter 448

    "Jacob!" Sophie called as she walked toward him. They exchanged a nce and got into the car.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, what did he say to you?" Sophie asked.


    Jacob remembered how ude looked when he brought up Olivia and frowned slightly. But then he


    quickly smiled. "Your brother is a really nice guy. He''s gentle and treats me well." "Of course he is.


    ude is the best."


    "He didn''t seem like the sort of guy the media made him out to be. He couldn''t have possibly done


    those things to Morgan Harris," Jacob blurted out.


    "No way! That''s all horse crap!" Sophie responded with frustration. "Someone must have set him up!


    No one really knows what happened that night... not even my brother."


    Jacob paused for a second. "That aside, ude also... asked about Olivia."


    Sophie stared at him intensely. Jacob could feel the intensity of her gaze and took her hand. "Look,


    Soof, I even took you to meet my parents! There''s no way I still have feelings for her. It''s just... ude.


    I think he might, you know¡ª"


    "ude likes her," Sophie cut in.


    Jacob was silent for a few seconds.


    "To be honest, I wouldn''t mind if Olivia became part of my family. If only she wasn''t already married into


    the Harris family..." Sophie said thoughtfully.


    Jacob''s expression darkened a little.


    "Anyway, you can''t meet Olivia anymore, Jacob! Not even as a friend!" Sophie stated aloud. "Because


    ude is, well, interested in her."


    It was both a reminder and a warning. Between those lines, though, was Sophie''s own hidden worry.


    Jacob smiled. What are you talking about? Why would I try to meet her?"


    atent belongs to FindNovel


    He looked deeply into her eyes, and she hugged him tightly.


    Jacob drove with one arm around her.


    After eating, Tyler and his assistant left the hotel.


    Linda started, "Should we watch


    ude''s friend more e t belongs to set


    was talking about Lionel


    "Yes. Keep a close watch. I don''t want any surprises."


    "Understood."


    Tyler hummed as he got into his car.


    heret


    "Ms. Naomi wants you to visit here erhoon," Linda mentioned.


    this


    swhovel


    Tyler thought for a moment before replying, "Alright."


    "She also said she wants a bouquet of irises."


    Tyler paused for a second. "We''ll pick one up on our way."


    "Understood."


    They headed toward the hospital.

 Chapter 449

    Tyler had been spending a lot of time with Naomitely, so it was usual for him to go to the hospital


    again.


    "Buy some ointment for me," he said suddenly.


    Linda looked at him, curious. He nced back at her.


    "Oh! Is it for bug bites?" she asked.


    Tyler just looked forward without saying anything. Linda understood what that silence meant.


    "Alright," she said thoughtfully. "Understood."


    Ana had called Olivia over for a talk. As she sipped her tea on the couch, she started, "You probably


    know why I''ve been desperately giving you two time alone, right?" Olivia didn''t say anything.


    Ana put her cup down. "I want you to remain Mrs. Harris, and that means you need to actually do


    something about it. What kind of wife lets her husband go see her sister every single day?"


    Olivia looked down.


    "Do I really need to tell you how to win your husband''s heart?"


    Olivia felt a heavy pressure on her. "I understand your point, Mom. I''ll do as you say."


    Ana wasn''t satisfied with just a vague promise. She chuckled and said, "Don''t me me for taking my


    steam out on you if I don''t see Tyler sleeping at home on these nights." Olivia tensed up.


    Ana took another sip of her tea. "He


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    should


    at Harris Group now. Why


    send him some tea


    afternoon?"


    ex Content belong


    "Wait! I..."


    "What?"


    SW


    "He... He might be busy right now. I shouldn''t disturb him...?"


    Anaughed sharply. "How could that be disturbing? You''re just sending him warm tea."


    Olivia had no choice but to agree. "Okay."


    At two in the afternoon, Olivia took a basket of cookies and a thermos of tea to Harris Group. She was


    quiet during the ride and only looked up when the car stopped in front of the building.


    FindNovel


    "Do you want to call Mr. Tyler?" the driver asked.


    Olivia had been thinking about whether to call him for a long time. She frowned and said, "Right."


    She dialed the number she hardly ever used.


    Tyler was in Naomi''s hospital room when his phone rang. He was


    surprised to see it was Olivia


    would she, of all people, call him? It was perplexing.


    Naomi, who was knitting in her bed, noticed his frown. "What''s wrong?"


    He put his book down on his knees. "Nothing."


    Then, he got up and walked out of the room to answer the call.

 Chapter 450

    "What''s the matter?" Tyler asked.


    Olivia sensed his cold tone and calmed herself. "Um, I was told to bring you afternoon tea. Are you in


    your office right now?"


    Tyler raised an eyebrow, knowing exactly who might have sent her. He leaned against the railing and


    looked down the empty hallway. "No, I''m not."


    Olivia wasn''t expecting that answer. While she paused, trying to think, Tyler added nonchntly, "I''m at


    the hospital with your sister."


    Tyler often spent time with her sister, so it made sense he was there and not at his office. Still, this left


    Olivia unsure of what to do next. "What should I do with the tea, then?"


    "Just leave it at the front desk. They''ll send it to my office," he instructed.


    "A-Alright."


    Tyler ended the call. Olivia heard the beep and went silent.


    Sensing the change, the driver asked cautiously, "Is Mr. Tyler not there?"


    "No. He told us to drop the tea at the front desk."


    The driver was taken aback.


    Tyler stood at the window of the hospital floor, looking down below. He smoked a cigarette while resting


    against a pir, appearing a bit lonely.


    Olivia got out of the car slowly, followed closely by the driver.


    They approached the impressive building of Harris Group, and Olivia was momentarily awestruck. She


    walked toward the front desk, where a very professional-looking young woman in uniform was working.


    The woman looked up, saw Olivia, and immediately approached her. "Mrs. Harris!"


    Olivia was startled by the address


    but then remembered she had been here before. "This is Tyler''s afternoon tea, prepared by his


    family. Could you please send it to


    his office? Thanks." Content belongs


    to FindNovel


    The receptionist seemed a bit surprised. "For Mr. Harris, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll make sure it gets there right away," the receptionist promised.


    As Olivia turned to leave, the receptionist called after her, "Won''t you stay for a while?"


    Olivia hadn''t nned on staying. "I... I have something else I need to do. Sorry," she replied gently.


    "That''s a shame. Let me at least walk you to the door," the receptionist offered.


    Olivia nodded.


    As they walked through the lounge, people started to notice and whisper about Olivia and why she was


    getting such special treatment. Olivia tried her best to ignore the stares. s?novel


    Just as the receptionist was about to open the door for her, Olivia stopped her. "It''s alright. I''m just here


    to drop off the tea."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The receptionist smiled. "Understood, Mrs. Harris!"

 Chapter 451

    *


    Olivia was about to step into the car when Ana''s call came through. She answered promptly. "Hi, Mom."


    "Did you deliver it to him?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," she replied after a brief pause.


    Ana''s suspicion heightened at the momentary silence. "Don''t make me call the Harris Group to verify."


    "He''s not at his office, Mom. I called him, and he instructed me to leave it at the front desk."


    "And now you''re leaving," Ana noted.


    Olivia nced down. "Yes."


    "You''re not leaving. The purpose of afternoon tea is to personally hand it to him!"


    After a moment of silence, Ana''s tone hardened. "Do you understand me?!"


    Olivia snapped out of her daze. "R-Right! I understand, Mom."


    "Good. Goodbye."


    The call ended. The driver nced at Olivia, asking tentatively, "Should we head back?"


    "No. We''ll wait here."


    Confused, the driver looked at her.


    Olivia didn''t exin. Instead, she pursed her lips, her face slightly pale.


    Tyler returned to Naomi''s ward, where she immediately asked, "Was that work?"


    "Yes," Tyler replied absentmindedly. He ced his phone on the coffee table and resumed reading his


    book.


    Naomi watched him for a moment before sheepishly suggesting, "Um, Tyler? work needs your


    attention, you should go. I''m fine on my own. You''ve been keeping mepany for so many days


    already."


    Tyler looked up from his book. "It was just a call. Nothing major."


    He returned to reading, while Naomi fretted about hindering his work. But she


    her ioned that he would inform


    her if it were important. Nodding, she said, "Okay, then." S


    The roompsed into silence.


    The nurse admired Naomi''s knitting and eximed, "Ms. Naomi, your knitting is exquisite!"


    "Thank you want to make


    g for Olivia and my parent''s


    I don''t have


    to


    do" she said, smiling faintly. S


    The nurse offered some assistance, and soon it seemed her work was nearlyplete.


    Tyler''s phone rang again. Naomi nced at the screen as Tyler also looked at it.


    It was Ana.


    He stared at the screen for a long moment.

 Chapter 452

    Naomi couldn''t discern who it was from her distance, so she gently asked, "Working again, Tyler?"


    "No. It''s my mother," he stated frankly, grabbing the phone and springing to his feet, leaving.


    Naomi''s hands halted their movements, even catching the nurse''s attention.


    Tyler took the call, and his mother wasted no time getting to the point, "I sent Olivia to bring you afternoon


    tea. Have you checked it out yet?"


    "I instructed her to deliver it to the front desk. Didn''t she do that?"


    Ana chuckled. "I told her to hand it to you personally. If you aren''t there, tough luck! She''ll have to wait


    until you''re back."


    Tyler''s expression darkened. It was a clear threat.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" he growled coldly.


    Anaughed. "Sending you afternoon tea. Didn''t I say that?"


    Was Tyler afraid? No.


    Ana understood that Tyler and Naomi, the ones who should be most concerned about the pregnant


    young woman and her baby''s well-being, couldn''t bear the thought of losing them.


    "You''re unbelievable."


    "Hey, you can always choose not to go," Ana said sweetly.


    Tyler scowled.


    "Take your time to mull it over. If you''re truly that busy, then stay there. She can wait."


    With that, Ana ended the call, leaving Tyler alone with the beep of the


    ??


    phone. He removed it from ving


    ear,


    his forehead creased despite his stoic expression.


    Naomi had been waiting for his return.


    Finally, about five minutester,


    Tyler came back in. She watched et


    him quietly, uncertain if the initial


    "work" call was from Ana or not, and what her intentions were. Content


    belongs to FindNovel


    Tyler didn''t reim his seat on the couch. After a moment of contemtion, he announced, "I need to


    be out for a while. The nurse will keep youpany." Naomi was taken aback. "Did something


    happen?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Whatever Ana had said couldn''t have been innocuous. She must have instigated something against


    Tyler perhaps to retaliate for him spending so much time with Naomitely.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just rest," he replied shortly, choosing not to borate.


    Naomi instinctively gripped the edge of her nket. She studied his expression and sensed he was


    concealing something. "What did she do this time?"


    "Nothing. Please, rest."


    With that, Tyler departed.


    The ward had always been rather somber and dim, but Tyler''s departure entuated its destion. Naomi


    felt a chill of loneliness.


    "Ms. Naomi? Shall we continue with our knitting?"


    Tyler had been wearing a scowl since leaving the hospital.


    Linda had anticipated him leaving by evening and found his return unexpected. "You''re back already?"

 Chapter 453

    "We''re going back to the Harris Group," Tyler announced.


    Linda studied his expression before replying softly, "Got it."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She then informed the driver. Throughout the journey, Tyler was silent.


    About 30 minutester, the car arrived at the Harris Group building.


    Meanwhile, Olivia sat waiting in the car. It had been an hour since she received Ana''s call. She was not


    sure how long she had to wait. The air inside the car had grown stuffy, and she felt a little suffocated.


    Her driver suddenly looked ahead. "Looks like Mr. Tyler''s car is back."


    Olivia nced ahead just in time to see Tyler''s caring to a stop right in front of them. She showed


    no response, so the driver turned to look at her instead.


    Tyler stepped out of the car, but Olivia remained seated. He shot a direct nce at her window.


    Aware that she needed to exit the car, Olivia pushed the door open and carefully stepped out.


    Tyler observed her every move.


    Unaware that it was Ana''s call that had prompted Tyler''s return, Olivia felt the need to exin herself,


    "Um, I''m here to bring you some tea."


    Their interaction was drawing attention from onlookers.


    Tyler responded shortly, "Let''s talk upstairs."


    He walked toward the building, while Olivia hesitated for a moment before following him.


    Upon their arrival, the receptionist greeted Tyler, "Wee back, Mr. Tyler!"


    Tyler ignored her and marched toward the elevator.


    "Um, sir? Mrs. Harris'' afternoon tea was just delivered to us," the receptionist added hastily. Pausing


    briefly, he replied, "Give it to me."


    The receptionist, puzzled by Olivia''s presence, exchanged a nce with her.


    Why was Mrs. Harris'' tea being delivered now, and why was Tyler apanied by Olivia?


    Sensing the receptionist''s questioning gaze, Olivia stood closer to Tyler.


    Another receptionist handed the basket to him, saying, "Here you go."


    Tyler let his


    Then, to give Olivia enough respect,


    Wassistant take it instead.


    he said, "Come on." Content belongs


    to FindNovel


    Olivia followed him into the elevator along with Linda. It was a rather ustrophobic space.


    Olivia looked down quietly while


    Tyler''s eyes were fixed on the


    elevator door. The air felt almost too oppressive for Olivia, but she


    managed to stay outwardly unfazed.


    Tyler nced at her shadow and


    do


    "So... you''re just going t


    whatever she tells you to now on?"


    Confused, Olivia looked up, failing to grasp his meaning.


    With a sigh, Tyler said, "Let''s go."


    The door opened.

 Chapter 454

    Olivia followed Tyler as he left for the office.


    Linda ced the basket on his table and asked, "Shall we start unpacking now?"


    "Yes."


    Tyler sat on his chair while Linda took out cookies and iced coffee. He stared at the food motionlessly.


    Olivia had no idea what that face he made even meant. She just wanted him to finish this so she could


    leave.


    "What, you''re not gonna eat?" Tyler grumbled icily.


    "I''m not hungry," Olivia said.


    "You''ll eat with me."


    His eyes were still cold.


    Olivia replied carefully, "I''m not hungry, really. Just finish it so I can bring it home."


    She had no idea that Tyler was there because Ana threatened him.


    He stared hard at her t expression.


    "We eat together," he said again, his tone umonly hard and his eyes frosty.


    Olivia could not understand why he was making her eat. She was just a delivery girl as far as she


    knew. But she wanted to finish her mission and return home soon, so a whileter, she approached


    him. Linda could sense something was amiss. She nced at Tyler and then Olivia. Her heart raced.


    Olivia stood before Tyler''s table. "Okay."


    She waited for him to tell her which cookie to take, but he just looked at her silently. She reached out


    for a chocte chip and gingerly nibbled at it.


    "You''re acting like my mother''s little soldier," Tyler said suddenly.


    Linda stared at her boss in surprise.


    Olivia''s hand tightened around the cookie. Her lips trembled.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Can you not think the worst of me? I''m simply trying to protect myself. I just don''t want to upset her


    before this child is born," she replied. "I''m the one who needs to consider how to interact with your


    mother, mot you. You don''t need to help me."


    ????


    Olivia just wished for these months to be as peaceful as possible. Everyone had someone they wanted


    to shield and Olivia could only protect herself by offending as few people as possible. Ana coulde


    up with all sorts of schemes just to provoke her sister. What else could she do against Olivia?


    Olivia had to heed Ana''s words. She had toply with her


    requests because she had no


    et


    power to oppose Ana. She had to be submissive to the older woman while being extra cautious about


    Naomi and Tyler''s rtionship.


    "You should have stayed in the hospital with Naomi. I''m just a delivery girl. I didn''t mean to offend or


    bother you when I called. I didn''t even expect you to return."


    Linda felt her heart pounding and her palms sweating with nervousness. She stood quietly on the


    sidelines as this incident unfolded.

 Chapter 455

    Tyler leaned against the back of his chair. "I see. I''ve med you wrongly. Sorry, I should have thought


    about this from your perspective." Olivia held the cookie tightly. Crumbs had begun to get into her nails.


    Tyler suddenly shot a look at the secretary. "Leave the room for us."


    Linda immediately obeyed. "Alright."


    Olivia was uncertain why he was doing this. She thinned her lips and waited.


    Once Linda left, Tyler stood up and approached Olivia, causing her to tense up.


    "You don''t seem to have known that my mother called me too," he whispered next to her. "She


    threatened me with you. Do you know that?" Stunned, Olivia looked up at him.


    Tyler met her gaze, and suddenly it felt like the space between them had shrunk too quickly. Olivia


    tightened her fists, closing her eyes. "I had no idea."


    Tyler scanned her graceful neck and raven-ck hair. She appeared fragile yet tenacious. Every inch


    of her seemed to ignite something primal within Tyler.


    "Of course you didn''t," he said,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    caressing her hair. "How could you? You don''t know the struggle I face I''ve only recently realized the


    mess I''ve made for myself. My mother set an obvious trap, waiting for me to faff into it."


    Olivia had not expected him to touch her. Her skin crawled. She could feel his finger grazing her hair


    lightly-as if he was touching something forbidden.


    His eyes were growing darker. "Do you know just how seductive you are? Your entire being is tempting


    me. How am I supposed to hold myself from you?"


    Olivia gazed up at him, her eyes watering. Her face radiated with purity, akin to the moon''s glow. Her


    tears sparkled on her cheeks.


    Tyler''s gaze momentarily drifted away, entranced by the moment. He gently caressed her cheek, then


    abruptly pulled back.


    In a matter of minutes, heposed himself and withdrew his hand. "A man can''t act on mere


    temptations of the heart."


    He took a deep breath and murmured, "It''s time for you to go home."


    Olivia''s heart raced. She quickly regained herposure, realizing she needed to leave. Unaware of


    her surroundings, she stumbled on the carpet.


    She thought she was going tond face-first, but Tyler instinctively held her hand and yanked her


    toward himself.


    Losing her bnce, Olivia collided into his arms.


    At that moment, Tyler was enveloped in her intoxicating fragrance.

 Chapter 456

    Olivia''s bump was leaning against Tyler''s body.


    Ana waited patiently for their return, upied with arranging flowers by the floor-to-ceiling window. As


    she worked, she carefully selected a fresh lily.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, Ana had hoped that this young, vibrant flower at home would provide a contrast to that sickly,


    wilting flower and convince Tyler to stay home instead of visiting the hospital daily. However, she


    quickly realized her mistake. It was up to her to ensure this new flower thrived and fulfilled its purpose.


    Wasn''t there a bud forming within her now? Everything seemed to be falling into ce.


    If she didn''t showcase her fragrance, how could she hope to attract him?


    Since Tyler insisted on remaining at the hospital, Ana resolved to bring the young flower to him each


    day.


    Lost in admiration, Ana savored the delicate scent of the lily. It filled her with joy.


    "Ah, it smells heavenly," she eximed.


    Observing Ana''s delight, the maid remarked, "The lilies are exceptionally fresh. They arrived with


    morning dew, and most of them have buds."


    "Indeed, it''s like getting two for the price of one. Who could resist such a deal? It''s a win-win," Ana


    replied with a smile, gently handling the blooming lily alongside its unopened bud.


    The maid nodded approvingly. "Yes, one is in full bloom, while the other eagerly awaits its turn."


    Ana grinned. "Yes, this is perfect. cing it here, someone is bound to notice."


    When Olivia fell into Tyler''s arms, her instinct was to protect her belly, and Tyler instinctively grasped


    her hand as she panicked.


    The sudden movement caused her to lose her bnce, and her chinnded on his chest, drawing them


    even closer. Tentatively, she met his gaze.


    Tyler remained stoic, his brow furrowed and eyes barely open, avoiding her gaze.


    Olivia was cold too as she leaned against him. "Let me go, Tyler."


    Tyler abruptly released her hand, causing her to step back hastily.


    His gaze remained fixed on her, both to contain their


    strugglin trappe


    in a


    belongs to FindNovel S


    that felt foreign to them


    amic


    After a moment, Olivia collected herself and stood before him.


    Just then, a knock interrupted their tense silence. Olivia''s attention snapped to the door.


    "Ms. Naomi is calling, sir," announced Linda from outside.


    Tyler only released his clenched fists


    upon


    He at. Olivia for a long time before responding, "Come in."


    belongs to FindNovel.nexvenes


    that. He stared at


    "Come in." Content


    Linda entered, holding a phone, her


    brid, holding a phone, her


    eyes darting between then


    After a


    Tyler S?a??h th? (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the


    highest quality.


    brief pause, she approached and handed the phone to


    wwm. "Sir."


    Tyler turned away to take the call immediately.


    Olivia quickly left upon seeing that.


    Linda caught a whiff of something amiss but chose not to pry, following Olivia instead.


    Adam awaited Olivia downstairs, immediately rushing to her side. "Ma''am."


    Gasping for breath, Olivia steadied herself before entering the waiting car.


    Concerned for her safety, Linda stepped forward to assist her as she entered the car. "Be careful."

 Chapter 457

    Olivia avoided eye contact with Linda as she got into the car, her expression tensing up.


    Adam didn''t know what had happened, so he looked at Linda.


    Taking a moment to steady her breath, Olivia instructed, "Drive slowly."


    He nodded and said, "I will."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Without dy, he climbed into the car.


    Linda watched as they drove away from the Harris Group.


    Ana looked toward the door when the car pulled over.


    Just as Olivia entered the living room, Ana approached Olivia and greeted her, "You''re home? Where''s


    the food container?"


    "I left it at the office," Olivia replied, stopping in her tracks. S?a??h th? Find_N?vel.?et website on


    G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, Ana didn''t doubt Olivia''s honesty and refrained from criticism.


    "You must be tired after being out all afternoon. Go rest," Ana suggested.


    Without a nce, Olivia headed upstairs, prompting a smile from Ana.


    Naomi called Tyler, anxious to know about Ana''s call.


    "Tyler, what''s going on? Is everything alright?" she asked as he picked up the phone.


    He leaned against the desk, his expression tense and eyes downcast. Rubbing his temples, he replied,


    "Just a minor issue."


    Noting the silence in his surroundings, she probed, "Are you still at the office?"


    He sighed and loosened his tie, trying to rid himself of Olivia''s lingering perfume.


    "Yeah," he confirmed in his low voice.


    Unaware of the recent events, Naomi remained optimistic. "Work-rted, I assume?"


    Unable to disclose Ana''s actions, Tyler simply nodded. "Yeah."


    A brief silence followed, during which Naomi began to


    second-guess herself. Perhaps she was overthinking things-Ana wouldn''t resort to deceit. Content


    belongs to FindNovel


    Attempting to lighten the mood, she suggested, "Take a break for a few days. I''ll keep myself busy and


    out of your hair."


    His response was curt, his attention fixed on the discarded tie in his hands.


    "In that case, I''ll let you get back to


    it,"


    said and waited for a


    she ended the call. Conte


    . Noting he didn


    to FindNovel


    SW


    et


    After ending the call, Naomi felt a pang of sadness. She had hoped Tyler Would say more to her, but it


    seemed they couldn''t return to their old dynamic since the incident.


    She thought she should put even more effort into fixing their rtionship. She must close the distance


    between them.


    *


    Tyler remained at his desk, still leaning against it, as he unbuttoned his cor.

 Chapter 458

    ude invited Lionel to the church for a meal.


    When Lionel arrived, he spotted ude standing at the door and walked over to him.


    "ude," he greeted.


    ude returned the greeting with a smile. "Sorry that I''d have to meet you here," he said.


    Lionel nced around the church, aware of ude''s recent struggles. Looking at him, he reassured,


    "Everything will pass, ude."


    Understanding Lionel''s meaning, ude smiled subtly. "Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile. I''m used to


    living with less. I can''t adapt to life back in the city, so I thought I''d pray more here."


    Their bond was strong, with Lionel considering ude his savior.


    "If not for you, how would I have the opportunity to speak to you here, ude?" Lionel remarked


    "Don''t say that, Lionel. Let''s go in," ude replied.


    Lionel smiled, halting their conversation. "Sure, let''s go in."


    As they walked, udemented, "The food here is quite good."


    Seated in the dining room, they were served a substantial meal.


    ude poured Lionel a drink and casually asked, "I heard the Harris Group has their eye on a plot of


    land in a fishing vige?"


    Lionel hesitated, holding the ss. "I-I''m not sure about that."


    Knowing it was confidential, Lionel refrained from sharing any details.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ude picked up on Lionel''s cautiousness and reassured him, "I''m just making conversation."


    Relieved, Lionel replied, "That''s great.


    I can''t


    scuss that with you.


    l


    Although I''m indebted to you, it''s confidential to the Harris Group."


    ude nodded understandingly. "You''re quite cautious. But you should know the rtionship between


    Yancey Bank and the Harris Group. No need to be overly guarded."


    He smiled knowingly.


    Although Lionel felt he may have been overly cautious, he wasn''t entirely clear on the current


    rtionship between the two entities.


    "Apologies, ude. Perhaps I''ve been too uptight," Lionel admitted.


    Interrupting with a smile, ude suggested, "Let''s just enjoy lunch today. No need to dwell on that."


    Relieved, Lionel agreed, "Okay. Let''s drink."


    They continued their conversation over drinks. S~?a??h the Find_N?vel.?et website on G??gl? to


    ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Ana used the pretext of a nightmare and convinced Tyler to apany Olivia to the


    church for prayers for the baby.


    Summoning Tyler from Sandalwood Pce that morning, Ana appeared visibly shaken as she


    recounted her nightmare. Olivia was taken aback by Ana''s distress.


    Tyler remainedposed, his expression unreadable as he listened.


    Ana urged him, "It''s better to brace


    for the worst and be pleasantly surprised than to be overly optimistic and face disappointment, Tyler


    Please take Olivia to the


    church to pray."


    Maisy shared Ana''s worry as she listened in.


    After a moment of silence, Tyler agreed, "We''ll go to the church in the afternoon."

 Chapter 459

    Olivia gripped the cutlery.


    Ana nced at her and Tyler. Naturally, she was well aware that something must have happened


    yesterday.


    "That''s great," she said.


    Olivia and Tyler finished the meal in silence, while Maisy monopolized the conversation.


    At 1 PM., Tyler escorted Olivia outside.


    Ana smiled cryptically as she watched them leave.


    During the ride to the church, Olivia remainedposed as she sat beside him.


    Tyler flipped through some documents, the crisp sound of paper being turned filling the car.


    She gazed down, her hand resting on her belly.


    Just like that, they arrived at the church nestled at the foot of a mountain.


    It was the busiest church in the city.


    After pulling over, Adam opened the door for Olivia, who exited before Tyler.


    The priest weed them, and they entered, with Olivia following behind Tyler. They headed directly to


    the nave. s?a??h th? FindN?v?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the


    highest quality.


    After lunch, ude gave Lionel a tour of the church, chatting as they walked.


    el


    Olivia and Tyler requested an amulet from the priest. It was no simple task the priest would need to


    perform a ceremony to receive blessings from God. S


    As the ceremony proceeded, prayer candles were lit in the nave.


    ude coincidentally entered with Lionel.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing the lit candles, Lionel asked, "Is there a ceremony happening?"


    Upon hearing that, ude nced toward the nave, momentarily confused.


    After all, the church was closed today.


    Finding it peculiar that numerous candles were lit inside, he asked, "Would you like to investigate?"


    Deciding to pray since he was already there, Lionel replied, "Let''s pray for my family''s health." ude


    agreed with a smile. "This is the finest church in the city. Your prayers will surely be heard."


    Lionel was reassured by this as ude ushered him inside.


    Upon reaching the door, Lionel nced into the nave.


    There, he saw Tyler praying amidst the candles, with someone standing beside him.


    It was Olivia.


    ude froze at the doorway.


    Lionel also looked inside and instinctively called out when he recognized who was present, "Mr.


    Harris..."


    Tyler, standing in the middle of the


    nave, heard the noise as Lionel


    swne


    called out to him. He turned his head toward the door and saw the two of them.


    He noticed Lionel before ude. As their eyes met, a storm seemed to


    their minds. Suddenly, the


    nave fell silent.


    SW

 Chapter 460

    Olivia nced back, freezing as she recognized the figure.


    Since thepany chaos, aside from their phone call, this marked the first encounter with ude.


    Tyler acted swiftly, passing the candle to the priest before turning to the door. His voice resounded


    through the church, "ude." ude remained fixated on Olivia, his gaze warm and tender.


    Tyler stood still, taken aback by ude''s audacity to stare at his wife in such a sacred space.


    Grimness shadowed his smile.


    "Mr. Pearce," Linda called out to him.


    Only then did ude tear his gaze from Olivia to acknowledge Tyler. He responded with a smile,


    "Tyler."


    Tyler stood motionless, giving no response, his eyes still grim.


    Olivia remained rooted to the spot.


    Beside ude, Lionel asked, "Why is Mr. Harris here, ude? Should we join them?"


    ude nced at him before suggesting, "Let''s go greet them."


    With that, he approached.


    Lionel followed suit. When they stopped, ude addressed Tyler, "What a coincidence to encounter


    each other here."


    His eyes then shifted to Olivia. "It''s been a while, Mrs. Harris. Are you keeping well?"


    His eyes brimmed with care and affection, his emotions unhidden.


    Olivia''s palms began to sweat, and she silently stepped back, saying nothing.


    "We''re not


    Ster-in-rangers. She''s your Just call her Olivial


    ude: Tyler remarked


    t belongs to swn


    ude chuckled. "She''s like family to me, perhaps I should use her endearment."


    Tyler smiled faintly before turning to Linda. "Olivia isn''t feeling well. Take her to the car."


    He ushered Olivia away from ude.


    Linda approached Olivia, leading her away. "Let''s head to the car


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the priest finishesne


    We''ll retrieve the


    S~?a??h the (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.


    As Olivia turned to leave, ude suddenly grasped her wrist.


    Everyone froze, especially Tyler, whose smile vanished entirely.


    "Mr. Pearce!" Linda eximed, unable toprehend his audacity.


    Olivia met his gaze.


    Disregarding Linda and the bewildered onlookers, ude spoke gently, "You dropped something."


    She lowered her gaze, instinctively


    reaching for her neck. It was themet on one realized her ne had


    that


    slipped to the ground.ent belongs to FindNovel S


    The moment she noticed, ude released her wrist.


    She nced at him before retrieving the ne. Clutching it, she murmured, "Thank you, Mr.


    Pearce."


    Lionel observed the strange scene with skepticism.


    Tyler''s demeanor hadn''t softened; if anything, his gaze had turned even icier.

 Chapter 461

    Noticing they were still looking at each other, Tyler addressed ude, "Thanks for that, ude. You''re


    quite observant."


    He then turned to Linda, instructing, "Bring her to the car."


    "Okay, sir," she replied.


    Meanwhile, Olivia felt a peculiar sensation stirring within her.


    It was always ude who noticed whenever she dropped her mother''s ne...


    This marked the second urrence.


    She clutched it tighter, pressing it against her chest.


    Aware of the others nearby, she dared not linger.


    After Linda called out to her a second time, she began to leave.


    ude observed her retreating figure.


    Noticing that, Tyler remarked, "It''s just a ne. Since she hasn''t lost it, you should let it go."


    But ude countered, "It''s not merely a ne. It''s something her mother left behind."


    Tyler briefly frowned, evidently unaware.


    "


    Indeed, he was clueless. Olivia had never mentioned it to him before. He only remembered her losing it


    once and asking if he had seen it. She appeared anxious at the time.


    ude chuckled. "I understand you''re busy, Tyler, and may overlook details. It''s alright; you know


    now."


    "I can''t believe you know my wife better than I do. I''ve neglected my duty. I should be more attentive,


    especially since it''s an heirloom from her mother." Tyler''s tone remainedposed and even.


    In the car, Olivia sat clutching the ne, while Linda observed.


    They remained parked outside the church. Olivia maintained her grip on the ne.


    After some time, Tyler finally emerged. Olivia stayed silent as he entered the car.


    "Do you always wear your mother''s ne?" he asked, his tone steady.


    She hadn''t anticipated the question but responded nheless, "Yes."


    He nced ahead, his voice calm. "L can''t believe I wasn''t aware of this and that ude had to inform


    me. Seems like you two have had many conversations."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda nced at them upon hearing that.


    Olivia continued to grip the ne as she said, "It''s nothing significant. The ne isn''t valuable,


    so didn''t want to bother you or waste your time."


    He chuckled softly and said nothing more.


    Just then, the priest emerged, presenting them with the blessed amulet. "It''s prepared, Mr. and Mrs.


    Harris."


    Tyler epted it with gratitude.


    The priest then produced a sandalwood box. "Mr. Pearce asked me to give this bracelet to Mrs. Harris.


    It''s for her safety."


    Tyler reached for the box. However, he paused at the priest''s words, his hand clenching into a fist.

 Chapter 462

    However, Tyler released his fist immediately. He nced at Olivia as he took the box. "What do you


    n to do about this?"


    He thought she would reject it, but she stretched her hand to him. "Give it to me, Tyler. I''ll deal with it


    myself."


    He fell into a momentary silence before saying, "Sure."


    He then handed her the box.


    Olivia thought the Harrises only cared about the baby''s health, while ude got her a bracelet for her


    safety. Uncertain of his intentions, she clutched the box tightly.


    Tyler noticed how tightly she held onto it, recognizing its significance to her. "Seems like the rumor


    hasn''t altered your impression of him."


    To that, she said, "Perhaps he''s... misunderstood."


    She instantly regretted uttering those words, but she clearly couldn''t turn back time. She felt as if she


    were treading into a minefield.


    Tyler was digesting what she said, unable to shake the idea that she believed ude was


    misunderstood.


    "Misunderstood? Who told you that? Do you think we''ve treated him unfairly?"


    "I was merely specting, Tyler," she quickly rified, hoping to move past the topic.


    However, he continued to gaze at her intently. "Do you understand the gravest taboo in ourpany?"


    His tone was icy. "Those who oppose us. So mind your position and conduct."


    Olivia took a deep breath, though she didn''t reveal her inner turmoil-she silently calmed herself.


    Tyler then averted his gaze, staring straight ahead.


    Olivia fell into an uneasy silence.


    Upon arriving home, he remained


    seated in the car, waiting for her


    . Content belong


    She knew her words had upset him. Without hesitation, she exited the vehicle.


    As she closed the door and stood motionless, the car drove off.


    At that moment, Ana and Maisy emerged from the living


    room,


    by the sight. Contenvel


    belongs to FindNovel


    ''What happened? Why did he leave without entering?'' Maisy wondered.


    Ana approached Olivia, her expression questioning.


    "We''ve retrieved the amulet, Grandma," Olivia informed them.


    "Is Tyler busy?" Maisy asked, puzzled by his refusal to exit the car.


    "I''m not sure, maybe," Olivia replied.


    Herpliance left Ana with no reason to scold her. "Go to your room."


    Olivia acknowledged her and headed towards Maisy. "I''ll be in my room,


    "Content belongsve


    Concerned for her well-being, Maisy allowed her to leave.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon reaching her room, Olivia opened the box to find the bracelet inside.


    Just then, ude called.

 Chapter 463

    Olivia felt a surge of panic as her phone rang. She hesitated before answering.


    ude''s voice came through the line, "Did you get it, Olivia?"


    She gazed at the bracelet in silence.


    "I was surprised to see you at the church today. Maybe even God knows how much I miss you," ude


    continued softly. "I thought of you when I saw the two of you with the amulet, so I got the bracelet from


    the priest. I hope it brings you happiness, along with a healthy baby."


    Olivia''s heart warmed at his words. Despite knowing his intentions, she sensed his sincerity.


    Yet, she replied with a cold tone, "Thank you for the bracelet, ude. But please, stop giving me


    things. It''s best if we don''t talk. You''re only causing trouble by doing this."


    Her words were firm and unwavering.


    She knew she didn''t belong in their world. Maintaining their friendship was unnecessary, as she would


    eventually return to where she truly belonged.


    ude fell silent for a moment, not angered. Eventually, he said, "I''m sorry for causing you trouble,


    Olivia. I don''t know how to be good to you. I''ll be careful."


    "You don''t have to do that, ude. Okay, I''m hanging up."


    Olivia ended the call abruptly, clutching the bracelet tightly.


    ude''s smile faded as he realized she had hung up. Alone in the prayer room, his face reflected


    loneliness, his gentle eyes dimmed with sadness.


    After the church visit, Tyler dove into his project in the coastal city. Naturally, he had Linda keep an eye


    on Lionel''s activities.


    The following day, he embarked on a business trip to the city, arriving an hour early at Naomi''s ward.


    She busied herself with organizing


    documents and hisptop upon


    learning


    ne


    his trip. "Don''t overwork


    yourself. Call me tonight," she said


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    gently.


    FindNovel


    Naomi crouched by his suitcase, gazing at him.


    He had just finished a work call, slipping his phone away as she said that. Meeting her eyes, he replied,


    "It''s alright. I only need myptop and documents."


    She used to pack his bags for him, and that hadn''t changed.


    Smiling, she insisted, "No, I''ll pack everything for you. I won''t let anyone else do it."


    Tyler didn''t argue with her


    persis. He handed his phone to


    have


    Linda and said, "If you''re bored, your parents keep youpany."


    It was a customary gesture, but Naomi was pleased to hear it. "I will. Don''t worry."


    As he reached for his coat on the couch, his phone rang again. He froze, and Linda nced at him


    immediately.


    "It''s Ms. Ana, sir," she informed him.


    "End the call," Tyler directed.


    Naomi asked, "How''s Olivia, Tyler?"

 Chapter 464

    Tyler slipped on his coat, buttoning it up while Naomi''s question caught his attention. "Isn''t she at the


    Harris residence? Where else would she be?" "She''s nearly five months pregnant now, but I have no


    idea how she''s doing. She doesn''t respond to my texts anymore," Naomimented.


    "She''s fine, don''t worry," Tyler assured her.


    Without understanding why, Naomi felt a chill from his response. She studied him carefully.


    Tyler''s figure towered over her as he stood before her and said, "I''m heading to the airport. Anything


    else?"


    Naomi realized he was ready to leave and board his flight. She closed his suitcase with a smile.


    "Alright, have a safe trip."


    Grabbing his suitcase, Tyler gave a curt farewell before leaving.


    Suddenly, Naomi blurted out, "Can I have a hug, Tyler?"


    Her nerves were evident as she made the request, desperation filling her eyes.


    It had been ages since they embraced. Naomi couldn''t recall thest time they did.


    Tyler''s t gaze met hers upon hearing the request, his demeanor still distant. ''Can we ever mend


    this?'' Naomi wondered sadly.


    Driven by impulse, she continued, "Are you still unwilling to forgive me, Tyler?" Tears welled up, but she


    forced a smile, attempting to conceal her sorrow.


    "What are you talking about? I''ve moved on," he replied bluntly.


    Naomi persisted, "Then can you hug me?" appeared helpless, adding,


    "But bably smell of medicine. I


    doubt I''m pleasant to hug. Content S


    belongs to swnovertent


    She managed a strained smile.


    Finally, Tyler approached, enveloping her in his arms.


    Naomi buried her face in his chest, tears streaming down. She felt fragile.


    As Tyler embraced her, his words


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    stung. "I''ve moved on, so let''s not et


    dwell on it. Stop overthinking,


    el.


    Naomi. No one has the time to cater to your sensitivity."


    Though in his embrace, his words wounded her deeply.


    This was not the Tyler she knew from before.


    A solitary tear rolled down Naomi''s cheek, her eyes opening to the reality of their divide.


    An invisible barrier stood between them, a reminder of what once was but could never be again.


    After a brief embrace, Tyler said, "I have to go now. Take care."


    Releasing her abruptly, he left Naomi standing there, devoid of warmth or intimacy.


    He lingered for a moment, his


    fixed on her, before handing his


    suitcase to his other secre


    swn


    Cami Dwight, and exiting the ward.


    As Naomi watched him leave, she felt a void in her heart, as if it were slowly deting.


    Just as Tyler reached the door, his phone rang once more.


    Uncertain, Cami reminded him, "It''s Ms. Ana calling, sir."

 Chapter 465

    Tyler took the phone from Cami and answered it,ing to a halt when he glimpsed who stood at


    the door.


    Ana''s voice echoed from the other end of the call. "Tyler, Olivia wants to explore the city you''re heading


    to, so I convinced her to join you. She''s waiting by your car with her bags."


    Olivia stood by his car, her demeanor betraying a hint of nerves, though she made an effort to conceal


    it.


    Tyler''s gaze remained fixed on her as Ana continued speaking.


    Unsure of what he might make of her presence, Olivia stood still and initiated the conversation, "Your


    mother suggested I apany you on the trip."


    He was still staring at her. She didn''t strike him as particrlypliant. Putting aside the food she


    had sent him the other day, now Ana had coerced her into this. It piqued his curiosity-what leverage did


    Ana hold over her?


    Ana''s voice persisted, "Take good care of her, Tyler. Enjoy yourselves."


    With that, she hung up.


    Tyler pocketed his phone and approached Olivia.


    "You''re joining me on this trip?" His gaze carried a hint of intimidation. "Are you certain about that?"


    Undeterred, Olivia stood her ground. "Absolutely."


    "What did she do to you?" he asked calmly, his eyes probing.


    Olivia avoided his gaze. "Nothing. I won''t be a bother during the trip. Just drop me off at the airport


    when we arrive."


    Observing from the sidelines, Cami couldn''t shake the feeling that Olivia possessed the ability to


    captivate Tyler effortlessly, without lifting a finger.


    A delicate flower with an unexpected


    strength even Cami found herself apprehensive. After all, their mutual feelings had only blossomed


    out of necessity, for Naomi''s sake


    Suddenly, Tyler turned to Cami. "Arrange for a taxi to take her home."


    And with that, he strode past her.


    Olivia caught hold of his arm. "Tyler!"


    Her grip prevented him from walking away.


    Pleadingly, she implored, "I promise not to disrupt your ns. Can''t you bring me along?"


    His demeanor turned frigid.


    In the end, Olivia apanied him Upon arrival, they checked into a hotel where the staff was still


    tidying up the room while she headed for the bathroom.


    Approaching Tyler, Cami asked, "Shall I book another room, sir?"


    They had already secured their lodging in advance, reserving only one room.


    Tyler''s


    ono vezneremained icy as he


    replied, Find out what my moth


    did to persuade her toe with


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    me."


    Cami hadn''t considered that angle and nced at Olivia.


    Perhaps he was worried Ana might harm Olivia, given her strange behavior today.

 Chapter 466

    "Understood, sir," Cami affirmed, leaving the hotel room to check Ana''s actions concerning Olivia.


    Meanwhile, Olivia stood before the bathroom mirror, clutching the sink tightly.


    Ana had urged her to apany Tyler on a business trip. In the past, Olivia would have acquiesced


    without hesitation, but this time, she was unwilling.


    When she attempted to decline, Ana resorted to threatening Jacob''s job, knowing they had a history


    together.


    Although Olivia had moved on from Jacob, she hesitated to jeopardize his future. Consequently, she


    refrained from opposing Ana, fearing potential repercussions. This reluctance led her to join the trip,


    despite her reluctance.


    Caught in a dilemma, Olivia struggled to devise a solution. She knew she shouldn''t let Ana control her


    but felt powerless.


    Could she risk antagonizing Ana?


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia felt defeated.


    Clearly, that wasn''t an option.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the silence from the bathroom, Tyler nced in that direction as he waited in the room.


    "Do you need help?" he asked.


    Hearing him, Olivia realized she had been in the bathroom for too long. With a sigh, she released her


    grip on the sink and emerged,posing herself.


    Tyler observed her as she stepped out, noting her pale face.


    "Aren''t you here for a vacation? What''s wrong? Are you not adjusting to the climate?" he asked, his


    tone t.


    Standing before him, Olivia appeared far from rxed.


    "No, I''m just not feeling well," she confessed, her mind heavy with thoughts.


    Tyler nced at her abdomen and suggested, "Rest if you''re unwell. Lie down on the bed."


    Realizing they were sharing the


    same


    clutch, Olivia hesitated and


    ????


    clutched her clothes. "Where would you sleep if I took the bed?" she asked.


    Understanding her concern and her unspoken consideration, Tyler scoffed.


    "Justy down," he insisted before exiting the room.


    Relieved to see him depart, Olivia sighed again.


    As Tyler stepped outside, Cami, having just ended a call, turned her attention to him. "Sir," she called


    out.


    "What did you discover?" Tyler asked.


    "I spoke with a maid at your family''s residence. She mentioned a man named Jacob," Cami


    recounted slowing her pace. "It seems your mother discovered Mrs. Harris past rtionship with him,


    forcing her to apany us."


    Tyler had suspected as much. Few things could sway Olivia, and Jacob was one of them.


    Yet, he was surprised by Jacob''s


    lingering influence, given their


    cynicism crept onto his fiel


    long-ended rtionship. A


    "You may leave," he instructed Cami.

 Chapter 467

    "Should I get another room for you?" Cami asked.


    Tyler nodded.


    Upon receiving the order, Cami went to deal with it.


    *


    Olivia dared noty on the bed-she had been waiting in the room.


    After about half an hour, Cami entered and said, "You''ll sleep in this room tonight. Mr. Tyler has


    checked into another room."


    Olivia only nodded in response. "Okay."


    Cami nodded and left.


    Olivia felt relief wash over her knowing they were sleeping in different rooms. Lying in bed, she let her


    thoughts wander.


    Tyler wasn''t in the hotel room since this wasn''t a vacation for him. After sitting in the room for a while,


    he left a tourist coin of the city on the table before heading out for a site visit. Apanied by a group


    of people, including staff from the urban nning bureau and local media, Tyler visited the vige


    where the vigers lived.


    This time, Tyler visited them personally, demonstrating his sincerity bying on the day of his arrival


    and bringing gifts.


    The government personnel of the fishing vige were eager for the Harris Group to develop the area,


    so they cooperated as much as possible.


    Tyler showed no arrogance he was friendly and courteous during his visit to the vigers. He smiled for


    the camera as he chatted with them, bridging the gap between them.


    The vigers were surprised and somewhat pleased by the visit of such a powerful figure. Despite their


    impending discement, they maintained smiles as they weed him.


    The site visit was broadcast live on TV.


    ude was in Tide City and spotted


    l.ne


    Tyler among the crowd. Tyler appeared friendly in the close-up shot prompting ude to chuckle as he


    sat on the couch. S


    After falling asleep for two hours, Olivia was awakened by a call. She picked up her phone and realized


    it was Ana.


    She gripped her phone tightly.


    The call felt like an rm to her. She didn''t want to answer it. In fact, she wanted to toss her phone


    away.


    But it kept ringing, leaving her no choice but to answer it out of irritation.


    "Where''s Tyler?" Ana''s first question was direct.


    Not knowing Tyler''s schedule, Olivia remained silent.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana sensed Olivia''sck of seriousness, her tone turning angry. "Don''t you know he has an event


    tonight? He''s visiting the vigers, and it''s being broadcast live.


    "You''re his wife, apanying him on the trip, yet you''re sleeping in the hotel room. Don''t you realize


    you''ll tarnish his carefully maintained image in the vige if someone with malicious intent sees you?


    Content


    belongs to FindNovel


    Olivia truly didn''t know Tyler''s schedule or what he was up to. She had been under the impression her


    role was simply to apany him. "T-Tyler didn''t inform me about the event."


    "It seems you''re not taking me seriously. Do you think I invited you on this trip for no reason?" Ana''s


    voice grew louder.


    Olivia could only close her eyes in response.


    "Listen here. If I lose this battle, you''ll be the first to suffer, not Naomi."


    Panicked, Olivia''s nerves surged, the vein in her neck bulging as she listened with her head bowed.

 Chapter 469

    Ana didn''t bother to say more, hanging up right away.


    Olivia noticed she was drenched in sweat. After checking the time, she realized it was only 8:00 PM.


    Feeling sore, she rose from the bed and switched on the TV.


    Tyler appeared on the screen immediately.


    Dressed in a ck suit, he exuded elegance and handsomeness before the camera. His posture was


    erect, disying maturity andposure in every gesture.


    As he shook hands with a viger, his sophistication as an investor remained evident, yet his smile was


    humble and easygoing.


    Reflecting on his behavior toward her a few hours earlier, Olivia contrasted it with his demeanor on the


    screen.


    Though she understood he was merely projecting an image to gain the trust and support of the locals,


    she was charmed by him.


    Undoubtedly, he instilled a sense of security in people.


    The event was covered by all local media outlets. Olivia realized it wasn''t ideal that she was asleep in


    her hotel room when she was expected to attend as Mrs. Harris. Ana''s reprimand brought her back to


    reality.


    Oddly, she felt better now. Turning off the TV, she headed to the bathroom, eager for a hot shower and


    a change of clothes.


    The site visit continued until 10:00 PM.


    On the way back to the hotel, Tyler instructed Cami, "Start getting signatures from the vigers


    tomorrow."


    Cami was taken aback by his haste. "Isn''t it premature? They may not be convinced yet."


    Gazing out at the darkness beyond


    the window, Tyler replied, "I don''t


    want this to drag on. I want to conclude it as soon as possible. Offer thempensation. The first


    signer will receive two properties in the city center, the second one a single property, and the third a


    car. Those who signter will receive luxury appliances."


    Certainly, such incentives were hard to resist. Tyler estimated he could persuade 80% of them-the


    remaining holdouts, who had


    opposed the project from the outset, would prove more challenging.


    Cami was anxious, pondering whether to address her concern.


    How could Tyler not grasp her thoughts?


    He uttered coldly, "We can''t offer more to those holdouts, just the basicpensation. Giving them too


    much hassle isn''t worth it. This is the prime time. Let''s see if they''ll cooperate."


    "Understood, sir. I''ll handle it meticulously. I''ll arrange for a meeting with the township government."


    After his brief reply, Tyler sank into contemtion.


    His mind remained fixed on the project until Adam swung open the hotel door, jolting him back to


    reality.


    Yet, he stayed seated in the car.


    Observing him from outside, Cami couldn''t fathom his thoughts.


    Only after a few moments did he step out, rubbing his temples, and headed to the lobby.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Catching up to him, she whispered as they entered the elevator, "Shall I check on Ms. Olivia, sir? She''s


    alone in her room."


    Tyler remained silent, allowing the elevator to ascend.


    Upon reaching the 23rd floor, he instructed, "Go check on her."

 Chapter 470

    Cami was well aware that Tyler would still be worried about Olivia, given her pregnancy and her


    staying alone in the room.


    "I''ll check on her," she assured him.


    After showering, Oliviay down on the bed only to be gued by a sudden headache, feeling


    alternating waves of heat and cold.


    Despite the heater running, the room remained chilly, leaving Olivia unable to shake off the cold. She


    wrapped herself in a thick nket, hoping to find some relief in sleep. As she drifted in and out of


    consciousness, the door creaked open.


    Cami entered, calling out softly, "Ms. Olivia."


    Receiving no response, Cami''s concern grew. She approached the bed, where Oliviay sound


    asleep.


    Cami assumed she was resting and turned to leave quietly but paused, sensing something amiss.


    She reached out to feel Olivia''s forehead, finding it burning up.


    With a sense of urgency, she dashed to the elevator, where Tyler awaited.


    "Sir, sir," she called urgently.


    Tyler looked up, noting Cami''s panic-stricken expression.


    "Ms. Olivia has a high fever. She''s lying still in bed," Cami reported.


    Frowning, Tyler wasted no time and


    el?


    strode to Olivia''s room. Just as he reached out to check her temperature, Olivia stirred awake,


    struggling.


    He withdrew his hand, his heart pounding in the darkness.


    Despite feeling weak and


    e


    et


    ded, Olivia recognized Tyler


    standing beside her bed. Clutching the nket tightly, she murmured, "Tyler... Why are you here? S


    Her voice was barely audible, drained of strength.


    Cami watched helplessly, ncing at Tyler for guidance.


    Tyler instructed coldly, "Call the doctor."


    "She can''t take medication due to her pregnancy," Cami reminded him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aware of the situation, Tyler repeated, "Call the doctor."


    With a moment''s hesitation, Cami ced the call.


    ne


    Olivia overheard their conversation and realized she had a fever but didn''t want to burden Tyler.


    Weakly attempting to rise, she reassured, "I''m okay."


    As Olivia struggled to sit up, Tyler gently steadied her, his warm palms contrasting with her cold arms.


    Startled, she looked up instantly and stared at him, her cheeks flushing.

 Chapter 471

    Olivia was drenched in sweat, unsure if it was from the heater or her fever. A tear lingered at the corner


    of her eye, her vision blurred by the heat.


    Tyler only let go of her arms after a long time. He said, "Lie down."


    Complying, Olivia moved her body but kept her gaze fixed on him.


    "I''m really okay, Tyler," she repeated.


    "I''m not worried about you. I''m worried about the baby," he exined, taking a seat beside her.


    Instantly, Olivia understood. With her eyes lowered, she murmured, "I know."


    She didn''t expect him to be concerned for her.


    "Drink some water."


    Despite how beaten she looked, Tyler rose and filled a ss from the kettle. Returning to her side, he


    offered her the water.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia noticed he was still wearing the same clothes as on TV-he must have just returned.


    The calm andposed man was currently in front of her. She felt like she was dreaming.


    Tyler helped her up after fetching the water.


    She shut her eyes the moment he carried her. She held her head low, sitting up with the help of his


    arms.


    He wanted to feed her water, but his chin touched the top of her head as soon as he looked down.


    As he attempted to give her water, his chin brushed the top of her head.


    Unaware of the contact, Olivia felt ufortably close. She intended to drink the water once upright,


    only to realize shecked the strength. Dizziness washed over her, leaving her unable to sit up straight.


    Tyler watched as shey weakly in his arms, her chin lifting instinctively.


    Her head spun, leaving her too drained to


    O think. When he lifted bot


    chin, she looked up reflexively


    el?


    parting her fiery red lips slightly.


    She had no idea that she looked like a meek little rabbit at the moment, one that was in a daze.


    He hid how grim his eyes were and fetched the ss of water to her lips expressionlessly.


    Olivia began gulping the water the moment her lips touched the ss.


    As Tyler''s hand moved to the back of her head, his fingers threading through her hair, his tone softened


    unconsciously. "Slower."


    Despite finishing the ss quickly, Olivia still felt thirsty.


    "Would you like more?" he asked.


    Without meeting his gaze, she simply nodded.


    Tyler released her from his embrace, pouring another ss of water. Returning to her side, he gently


    cradled the weakened Olivia and continued to offer her water.


    After just two sips, she began to feel nauseous, turning her head away from the ss.


    Inadvertently, she knocked the ss away, almost causing him to lose bnce. However, she couldn''t


    bring herself to vomit.


    After some time, he lifted her chin, concern etched on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked with a frown.


    Olivia nced up, panting heavily.


    Tyler was taken aback by her condition.


    Her flushed face paled, her breathsing in gasps. Strands of hair clung to her fair, sweaty neck, and


    the cor of her pajamas was slightly askew.


    With her red lips, she appeared as fragile as a porcin doll, weakened by her illness.


    They suddenly locked eyes.

 Chapter 472

    Tyler asked Cami to see the doctor off, leaving only him and Olivia in the room. He inspected the


    medicine closely before ensuring everything was good. "Take this." Olivia remained quiet.


    He brought a ss of water to her, but she said, "I can do it myself."


    What she meant was that she didn''t need him to feed her.


    Ignoring herment, Tyler didn''t even look at her as he took out the pill and handed it to her.


    Olivia, still sitting in bed, hesitated as she stared at the medicine.


    Upon noticing her hesitation, he nced at her and asked, "What is it?"


    "Will it really not affect the baby?"


    "Don''t you know that, considering your background in medicine?"


    Olivia had studied medicine, but when it came to matters she cared about, she found herself confused.


    If the fever wouldn''t affect the baby, she''d actually prefer to suffer through it.


    "Take it," he softened his voice.


    She thought for a long time and took it from his palm, then shoved it into her mouth.


    Tyler handed her the ss of water, watching her frown. "Take it with water."


    Cooperating, she swallowed the pill with water.


    Olivia calmed her breath after taking the medicine. "I''m okay, Tyler. You don''t have to stay the night."


    Feeling somewhat better, she began to keep her distance now that she had regained some strength.


    Tyler''s eyes turned cold upon hearing that.


    Just then, Cami came in. "Why


    don''t I take care of her tonight, s


    You haven''t had time to rest sinceing back from the fishing vige."


    In reality, she was subtly reminding him of his position.


    Understanding her implication, Tyler ignored her and said, "Go rest."


    He meant he was going to stay to take care of Olivia.


    Cami was surprised, staring at him.


    Tyler turned to the window and opened it, allowing fresh air toe in.


    Cami dared not say more, so she left.


    making


    The room fell into total silence, Olivia uneasy. She sat in bed , while he went to site.


    the couch.


    et


    The ck suit from the event made him look stern, especially when he was expressionless.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She didn''t know what to do. She stayed still with her head held low.


    Tyler said, "Sleep now. I''ll take you to the hospital if your fever doesn''t go away tomorrow."


    Olivia nodded andy down. Feeling ufortable, she slept on her side while holding her tummy, her


    back facing him.


    SW


    He observed her skinny back from his angle. She didn''t look pregnant when her tummy wasn''t


    showing.


    Her tummy had been growing fasttely.

 Chapter 473

    The high fever left Olivia too weak to stay awake, and she sumbed to sleep almost instantly, despite


    the tense atmosphere. Tyler rose from the couch once she drifted off.


    At that moment, a hotel staff member entered with a pail of water at the perfect temperature.


    He swiftly dismissed the staff and retrieved a towel from the pail before heading to the bed.


    Intent on soothing Olivia, he prepared to wipe her neck and forehead. As he settled beside her, the


    moonlight bathed them both.


    His gaze upon her held a predatory intensity, mixed withplex emotions.


    He positioned himself above her like a lion eyeing its prey, his cold stare softened when Olivia stirred.


    He gently ced his hand on hers, which rested on her stomach.


    *


    The following morning, Tyler left Olivia''s room at dawn, returning to his own.


    Although he hadn''t slept a wink throughout the night, he was not tired. He sat on a chair and lit a


    cigarette.


    Cami arrived to begin her workday, approaching him as he still smoked. "Sir," she addressed him.


    He barely acknowledged her, asking, "Was the missionpleted?"


    "It was donest night at midnight. We''ll have the vigers sign along with the local cadre," she


    reported.


    Recalling something, he reminded her, "Make sure it''s executed properly."


    Understanding the significance of the project to him, Cami reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''ll oversee


    everything closely."


    Then she added, "Local media has


    caught wind of Ms. Olivia''s presence


    el


    here with you. They''ve expressed interest in interviewing her. It''s crucial to shape a positive impression


    among the vigers now. I''m concerned the media may l¨¦verage her absence from yesterday''s event


    against you.


    II


    Tyler extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray, stating firmly, "Inform them she''s unwell due to


    pregnancy and won''t be avable for interviews."


    He had no intention of exposing her to the media.


    Cami nodded. "Understood. She


    should


    imaeed be resting. However,


    her presence could boost youre


    image among the vigers. It might be advantageous if..."


    Tyler''s gaze silenced her.


    After a brief pause, she continued, "I understand."


    Observing that he was still dressed from the previous night, she remarked, "You should rest after caring


    for her all night."


    He made noment.


    Just then, his phone rang. Cami


    at it briefly, then at


    on recognizing the c


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    recognizing the caller.


    r let it ring until the cap


    gave


    up.


    She hesitated to speak.


    "You may go," he instructed.


    After a prolonged pause, Cami replied, "Of course."


    His demeanor turned chilly as soon as she left.


    Upon waking, Naomi attempted to call Tyler, receiving no answer. She sighed and set her phone aside.


    Seeing him on the news the previous night, she assumed he was upied with his trip and decided


    against further attempts to contact him.

 Chapter 474

    Ana awoke early in the morning and settled onto the couch, a candle casting a soft glow on the table.


    Momentster, the spy she had hired arrived and delivered his report, "Ma''am, Ms. Olivia had a high


    feverst night, and Mr. Tyler tended to her throughout the night upon returning from the fishing


    vige." Ana smiled, her gaze fixed on the flickering candle.


    "So, they spent the night together?" she asked.


    Satisfied, she asked further, "Has her fever subsided?"


    "It has," came the reply.


    Ana''s spirits lifted. "Continue to monitor them."


    "Understood, Ma''am."


    Olivia was roused from her slumber by her ringing phone. Her fever had broken, and with a clear head,


    she reached for her device. She sat up and hesitated before answering, recognizing the caller. Ana''s


    voice came through, "Are you awake?"


    Olivia felt a twinge of anxiety. She quickly responded, "Yes, Mom."


    Ana''s tone was not as harsh as the previous day. "Good. And Tyler?"


    Uncertain how to exin Tyler''s absence, Olivia faltered.


    Ana persisted, "I''ve arranged for breakfast. Share it with Tyler."


    Olivia nervously bit her lip.


    "I''m trying to mend things between you two. Don''t miss this opportunity. If you ignore me again,


    consider the consequences."


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat at the warning.


    "Okay," she managed to say.


    Ana seemed content and ended the call promptly.


    As soon as Olivia hung up, her expression darkened.


    Feeling lethargic, she rested for a while before mustering the strength to rise from bed. Just as she.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    doorbell rang. Content he did


    Wrapped in a nket, Olivia


    to


    the


    approached the door. It was a maid sent by Ana, holding a package "Ma''am, Ms. Ana asked me to


    deliver this from home."


    Olivia was taken aback as Ana had sent the maid all the way there. She epted the food container


    and replied, "Okay."


    "Alright, I won''t disturb you and Mr. Tyler then," Ana added.


    Olivia pursed her lips, contemting her next move. Eventually, she decided to freshen up first.


    Returning


    as she eyed the food. With a weary body, she approached, picked it up, and left the room.


    be the room, she hesitated


    Olivia didn''t know Tyler''s room number, so she wandered the corridor aimlessly.


    Suddenly, a voice called out, "Ma''am."


    Turning, Olivia saw Cami approaching.


    "Do you feel better?" Cami asked, noticing Olivia''s unease.


    Olivia ignored the question and asked, "Which room is... Tyler staying in?"


    Cami''s gaze shifted, sensing something amiss. She then noticed what Olivia was holding.


    Assuming Ana had sent her to charm Tyler once more, Cami smiled and replied, "Mr. Tyler is staying


    right next door."

 Chapter 475

    Olivia went on asking, "Can I... go in?"


    Cami said, "He must be... resting."


    Olivia wasn''t concerned about anything else¡ªshe simply aimed to fulfill her mission.


    "I''m just sending something to him."


    Cami hesitated to interrupt. "Then go knock on his door."


    Once granted permission, Olivia expressed her gratitude.


    As they reached Tyler''s room, Cami left.


    Olivia rapped on the door. Silence met her first attempt, but it swung open with the second knock.


    Gazing at Tyler, she wondered if he had just awakened, still d in his sleeping robe.


    Observing her pale face, Tyler asked, "Has your fever subsided?"


    "Yes," she affirmed.


    Without much reaction, he instructed, "Then rest in your room."


    As he began to close the door, Olivia halted him. "Tyler-"


    He paused, turning to face her.


    Olivia clutched the food container and hesitated before asking, "Can Ie in?"


    Tyler nced at the container, his brow furrowing.


    Realizing her mistake, Olivia pressed on. Even if he saw through her, eating the meal together was all


    that mattered. "May I?"


    Tyler froze, studying her for a prolonged moment.


    Though weak and uneasy, Olivia was holding everything in.


    "Sure," he said and went into the room.


    The closed curtains enveloped the room in darkness, the first thing catching her attention as she


    entered. She hesitated briefly before proceeding.


    Setting the food container on the table, she nced at Tyler.


    Tyler wondered how far Olivia wouldply with Ana''s threat for Jacob''s sake.


    Tyler sat quietly, his eyes devoid of emotions.


    "I... Uh... Your mother worries I won''t


    adjust


    arrap the food here, so she


    d for this," she exine


    tentatively.


    SW


    Leaning back in his chair, Tyler asked, "You wanna eat together?"


    "May I, Tyler?" Olivia noticed his low spirits, a sign of fatigue.


    "If you want," he replied simply.


    He seemed resigned to her actions, offering little reaction.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Relieved, she carefullyid out the food.


    The Harris family chef had prepared an borate spread, including a special risotto and various meat


    dishes. Content belongs FindNovel


    swho


    Ine


    "Care for some risotto?" Olivia asked.


    Although Tyler was not hungry, he nodded. "Sure, I''ll take some."


    She served him a te, cautioning, "It''s still hot."


    Tyler narrowed his eyes in silence.

 Chapter 476

    Olivia went to fetch something else, moving with a reserved and unhurried grace that was pleasant to


    watch.


    Tyler''s gaze lingered on her.


    Discovering that the maid had also brought fresh coffee, Olivia assumed it was for him. She intended to


    pour it out but was burnt as soon as she touched the thermos.


    A scream escaped her lips instantly. As she released the thermos, it ttered to the table, spilling


    coffee everywhere.


    Reacting to the sshing coffee, Tyler swiftly reached out and grabbed her hand.


    In pain from the burn, Olivia copsed into his arms. Looking up at him in panic, she felt embarrassed


    by her apparent ipetence. How was she supposed to seduce him? She had never attempted such


    a thing before she was only doing it because of Ana''s threat. Despite her desire to keep her distance,


    Ana persisted in pushing her to charm him.


    As their eyes met while she sat on hisp, Olivia wanted to cry from the humiliation but fought back the


    tears, stubbornly pursing her lips. Although Tyler allowed her to sit there, he gently lifted her chin,


    exposing her embarrassment.


    "Are you attempting to seduce me?" he asked.


    Unable to respond, Olivia''s face drained of color.


    "What''s next? Will you try to take Naomi''s ce?"


    A tear slipped from the corner of her eye to her lips, then dripped from her chin onto the back of his


    hand.


    "Your tears have no effect on me," he mocked.


    Olivia felt utterly humiliated. She had never experienced anything like this before. But what else could


    she do?


    Nobody showed any concern for Olivia''s predicament. She felt trapped in a paradox, with everyone


    exerting pressure on her.


    She permitted him to ridicule her, closing her eyes to block him out.


    Unbeknownst to her, her feverish appearance


    rendered her even moet vulnerable and timid, eliciting est


    sympathy from those around her.


    Beneath her thick, prettyshesy her delicate face, resembling the smooth surface of a peeled egg-


    moist and pristine.


    Tyler edged closer, and their breaths mingled in the space between them, sending a shiver down


    Olivia''s spine.


    "You''re pregnant. What do you want


    me to do about it?" His arms


    touch gentle yet possessiel


    encircled her slender frame,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She remained tense, immobilized by fear.


    "Tell me, what is it that you desire?~ Do you wish for my affection, akin to what I share with Naomi?


    You greedy, craving the attention of all men."


    He nuzzled her neck, his intentions clear to only the two of them.

 Chapter 477

    Olivia''s pale expression was strikingly evident as Tyler edged closer to her neck. Feeling herself on the


    verge of copse, she pushed him away and rose from hisp. She took several steps back before


    managing to stand still, her lips tightly pursed. "I''m tired. I''d like to go home."


    As Tyler gripped the chair handle, his bright eyes fixed on her-- the charm that had enveloped him


    moments ago dissipated.


    "Aren''t you going to do what you''re supposed to do?" he asked.


    Struggling with pain, Olivia responded with silence.


    Tyler pressed on, "Are you no longer concerned about Jacob''s future?"


    She could not care for anyone else when she could barely save herself. If her resistance brought peril


    to Jacob, then he would have to fend for himself.


    In a hoarse voice, she apologized, "I''m sorry to have troubled you, Tyler."


    She then left the room quietly.


    Tyler''s eyes zed, his drowsiness reced by intensity.


    Back in her room, Olivia gazed into space, knowing she couldn''t win Tyler''s heart as Ana wished, fully


    aware of her standing-she could never rece Naomi.


    Fine, then. She would allow Ana to manipte her however she pleased, even if it meant enduring


    suffering.


    With this realization, she suddenly felt a sense of relief-a gratification born from severing ties.


    That night, citing illness, Olivia hastily returned to Tide City.


    e


    Ana, who had orchestrated Olivia''s stay with Tyler, never anticipated her swift departure after just two


    days. She Couldn''t ept it, having schemed for so long. S


    Upon Olivia''s arrival in the living room, Ana''s tone was icy. "What''s this? Did you not hear me? Are you


    defying me bying home?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia trembled in fear, uncertain of what to say.


    With a stoic expression, she uttered, "I''m sorry, Mom."


    Ana had once held great


    expectations for Olivia, believing she could assist in their quest to control the Harrises. However, it


    became evident that Olivia was beyond her control.


    There was even a possibility that Olivia would defy her. After all, she was Naomi''s sister. How could


    Ana expect her to cooperate?


    Ana sneered. "You''re quite the loyal sister, aren''t you? Does Naomi appreciate your loyalty?"


    Disappointment colored her tone as she continued, "Have I mistreated you? Despite your illegitimate


    status, I bestowed upon you the title of Mrs. Harris. Do you not desire to inherit the Harris fortune? Or


    do you prefer returning to the Joneses, embracing the stigma of being an illegitimate child?"


    Olivia remained silent, her demeanor subdued.


    "Very well. It appears you''re determined to oppose me, isn''t that right?"


    Just as Ana challenged Olivia, Cami entered. "Ma''am, Ms. Olivia returned home due to a severe


    feverst night. She''s struggling to limate to the weather."


    Ana''s frustration threatened to boil over. She scoffed at Cami''s exnation and fixed her gaze upon


    her. "Cami."


    She approached Ana cautiously, mindful of her authority. She exined with a smile, "Mr. Tyler


    requested my presence at home."

 Chapter 478

    Ana scoffed upon hearing that. "Why did he bring you home? To put on a show for me?"


    Cami quickly interjected, realizing Ana''s anger, "How could he? Ms. Olivia had a severe fever the


    other night, Ms. Ana. Let''s get her to her room to rest. It won''t be good if it affects the baby." "He


    doesn''t care about the baby, and you think I do? The sickly one would be dead if anything happened to


    the baby. I wouldn''t mind that," Ana retorted, ncing at Olivia.


    Olivia felt a chill run down her spine as if she were in an ice cave.


    Ana scoffed even louder. "Go back to your room. We''ll talk more next time."


    Even Cami could sense the threat in Ana''s tone, so she continued smiling, not daring to speak.


    She hadn''t expected things to unfold like this. With Naomi out of Ana''s reach, she was now targeting


    Olivia, who had been her pawn.


    Cami wasn''t sure whether to pity Olivia, who was trying to protect Naomi, or to remain neutral.


    Olivia remained stoic in the face of Ana''s hurtful words.


    "Okay, Mom," she replied before leaving the living room for her own room.


    Cami watched her go, feeling uneasy.


    Ana had her way of dealing with her defiant daughter-inw. Turning to Cami, she said, "I''ll make her


    see the consequences if she dares to defy me. She''ll learn what hell is like." Cami shivered at the


    threat as Ana grinned and left.


    In truth, Cami was worried. Everything had be moreplicated than she had imagined. While


    she knew Olivia was safe for now, being pregnant meant Ana wouldn''t cross certain lines. But there


    was always the fear that Ana might snap.


    What would Tyler do if Ana decided to take revenge on Olivia? Would he protect Naomi or Olivia?


    It was the most challenging question of the century.


    Cami stood alone in the living room, lost in thought. Worry clouded her mind about whaty ahead.


    Tyler, with typical foresight, had sent Cami home to prevent Ana from reaching a breaking point.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    Naomi took a stroll with Emma pushing her wheelchair. Spotting Cami in the distance with a bag from


    the pharmacy, Naomi called out, "Cami?"


    Startled by the sound of her name, Cami turned to see Naomi approaching.


    "Ms. Naomi," she greeted, surprised.


    Naomi''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Weren''t you supposed to be on the trip with Tyler? Why are you


    here?"


    Cami paused briefly before replying, "I''m picking up folic acid tablets for Ms. Olivia."


    Naomi nced at the tablets in Cami''s hand, processing the information.


    Since Olivia needed cord blood, she was undergoing her check-ups at Naomi''s hospital for


    convenience. Delivering the baby there would streamline her pre-surgery O preparations.


    Consequently, the hospital had prescribed the folic acid tablets.


    Naomi found it peculiar that Cami was present The fishing vige project was a significant endeavor


    for the Harris Group, making it seemingly impossible for her to be


    l.ne


    absent. Yet, there she was, attending


    to such a trivial matter. Content


    belongs to FindNovel S


    Nevertheless, Naomi masked her confusion with a smile. "I understand. How is Olivia doing?"


    Observing Naomi''s rxed


    et


    demeanor, Cami couldn''t help but


    feel sympathy for Olivia. Despite


    Olivia''s loyalty to her, Naomi seemed


    to


    e her guard up against her.


    Maintaining her smile, Cami remarked, "She''s five months pregnant now. Both she and the baby are


    doing well."


    Naomi''s relief was evident. "That''s wonderful, as long as she''s healthy. It''s just that she''s been ignoring


    me..."


    Her tone conveyed sadness.


    "I''ll talk to her for you," Cami offered.


    Naomi smiled gratefully. "Sure, thank you so much."


    Cami nodded, excused herself, citing busyness, and ended their conversation.


    Turning to Emma, Naomi asked, "Doesn''t it strike you as odd that Cami is here?"


    Emma replied with a smile, "Perhaps she has some business to attend to. Don''t fret. I''m confident Mr.


    Tyler can manage just fine." Satisfied with Emma''s reassurance, Naomi stopped dwelling on the matter,


    and they proceeded to the north building.


    Meanwhile, Olivia had been anticipating Ana''s confrontation since her return from Vahari.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, realizing that Ana made no move against her, Olivia had resigned herself to the situation.


    She knew that a peaceful existence was out of reach for the next few months.


    Despite Ana''s current inaction, Olivia endured daily nightmares, constantly gripped by fear.

 Chapter 479

    Even Alisa noticed that Olivia didn''t seem herself. Concerned, she approached her in the morning,


    asking, "What''s wrong, Ma''am? Did you have a nightmare?" Olivia, panic-stricken, sat motionless in


    bed. Her head was drenched in sweat, her face ashen.


    "Ma''am?" Alisa pressed gently.


    Olivia gazed at her in silence for a moment before pulling her knees close, appearing utterly helpless.


    Alisa sensed her distress, sat beside her, and grasped her shoulders. "What''s the matter? Did


    something happen?"


    "I''m scared," Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "What is it?"


    Olivia remained silent, her body trembling.


    Alisa, rmed, eximed, "Did something frighten you?"


    Olivia stayed silent, burying her face between her knees.


    Growing frantic, Alisa hurried to find Maisy.


    Maisy sat on the couch, engaged in conversation with the maids in her room. As usual, Ana was also


    present.


    Ana usually spent her time ying poker with friends or visiting the beauty salon, but she often stayed


    home to keep Maisypany.


    Upon seeing Alisa enter, Maisy asked, "What brings you here? Where''s Olivia?"


    Alisa rushed to exin, "Ms. Maisy, Ms. Olivia isn''t feeling well."


    "What? Is she sick?" Maisy jumped up, clutching a pillow. "Why is she sick? Did you call the doctor?"


    Alisa mentioned, "I heard she had a high fever the day before she returned from Vahari. She''s been


    feeling dispiritedtely."


    "Let''s go. Let''s find out what happened to her," Maisy suggested.


    Pearl immediately went to hold her.


    *


    When Maisy arrived, Olivia remained


    in the same position. She


    nove


    ne


    approached her and asked, "What''s wrong, my darling? Why do look like this?"


    Looking up meekly, Olivia called out, "Grandma."


    et


    Maisy could tell right away that something was amiss. She sat by the bed and held Olivia''s hands


    "What''s wrong? What happened? Why do you look like this?" Content


    belongs to FindNovel


    Just as Olivia began to respond, Ana entered the room. She went nk the moment she saw her.


    Ana also looked at her, secretly grinning at how pale her face was.


    Maisy noticed Olivia''s nk stare at the door and became concerned. "What''s wrong, my darling?


    You''re scaring me."


    Addressing Ana, she said, "Come and look at her, Ana. What happened?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana approached after hearing


    et


    Maisy''s words. ncing at Olivia again, she remarked, "Maybe she hasn''t fully recovered from her


    fever."


    Maisy felt worried.


    "It''s been three or four days. How has she not recovered yet? Get a doctor here," she urged.

 Chapter 480

    Alisa hurried to summon the doctor upon hearing Maisy''s distress. Olivia''s doctor arrived approximately


    20 minutester.


    The panicked Maisy insisted on the doctor''s immediate presence.


    Upon careful examination of Olivia, the doctor grew perplexed.


    "Everything appears normal, and her fever has subsided," he reassured.


    Maisy asked, "Then why does she appear this way? What could be the matter?"


    Turning to Olivia, the doctor asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Olivia tensed at the question, hesitating before responding.


    She pursed her lips for a moment before adding with a shake of her head, "No."


    "And your appetite? Any signs of nausea?" the doctor pressed on.


    Again, Olivia shook her head, replying, "No."


    Increasingly puzzled, the doctor exchanged a bewildered nce with Maisy, whose worry was palpable


    as she sped Olivia''s hands. "Olivia, why do you look so distressed when you''re physically well?


    Please, don''t keep secrets from us," Maisy pleaded.


    Ana, however, seemed to know something, her grin revealing hidden knowledge.


    Alisa suggested, "Perhaps it''s due to her recent trouble sleeping. She seems startled awake by


    nightmarestely."


    Maisy was taken aback. "Nightmares? Has she seen something?"


    She mused that pregnancy might make one susceptible to spiritual disturbances. "Should she visit the


    church again?" she asked Ana.


    Ana responded, "If attending church brings her peace, then she should go. Although, whether it will


    truly helpa''s uncertain. Some challenges must be faced alone."


    Ana''s words carried multipleyers of meaning, leaving Olivia puzzled as to what she implied.


    Meanwhile, Maisy was confused.


    She had been fixated on Ana.


    Ana then turned her gaze toward Maisy and uttered, "Ask her if she wants to go, Mom."


    Maisy directed her attention to Olivia. "Would you like to go, my dear? Let''s n to pray tomorrow


    afternoon. How does that sound?"


    Without awaiting Olivia''s response


    Maisy promptly turned to Alisa and instructed, "Take her to the church


    tomorrow. Prayer might bring her some sce."


    "Understood, Ma''am," Alisa replied.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Observing Olivia''s lowered head, Maisy tenderly stroked her cheeks, her heart heavy with concern.


    "You''re frequently unwell. Your body is frail, my dear."


    vel


    et


    Olivia remained silent.


    With nothing significant concerning Olivia''s health, the doctor departed.


    Sensing Olivia''s need for rest, Maisy arranged for Alisa to attend to her before they vacated the room.


    Later, Maisy asked Ana, "Where''s Tyler? Is he still upied? When can we expect him home?"


    Ana disyed little interest, responding, "I''m not sure. He''s likely tied up with the project."


    Maisy detected Ana''s evasiveness, suspecting something amiss between her and Tyler. Se silently


    sighed and refrained from probing further. Meanwhile, Olivia remained in her room, drained of strength.

 Chapter 481

    The maid said, "Let''s go to the church tomorrow and see if you can sleep better."


    Olivia didn''t reply and just zoned out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, Alisa went to the church with her.


    Maisy was worried, so she sent someone to go with them.


    Olivia left home because Maisy asked her to, and she was still depressed that day.


    Pearl went along with them. When they got into the car, Pearl sat next to Olivia. She assumed Olivia was only depressed because she had rtionship issues. Tyler had been spending time in the hospital and everyone knew that.


    Pearl tried tofort her. "Look on the bright side and don''t overthink this. Nothing is perfect in this world, but your child is important."


    Olivia didn''t say anything and just kept her head low.


    Alisa put a nket on her to keep her warm.


    As the car drove out of town, the scenery turned greener. There was another car driving behind them packed with bodyguards, and they all entered the church. Sophie happened to be there to search for ude. After looking around, she heard the priest say he had left.


    Not expecting to leave empty-handed, Sophie walked out of the hall and toward the front door.


    It was Saturday, and the halls were bustling with people. Amidst the crowd, she caught sight of someone who seemed familiar, prompting her to wonder if it was Olivia.


    Uncertain amidst the throng, Sophie''s uncertainty dissipated when they found a quieter spot. "Olivia," she called out.


    At the sound of her name, heads turned toward the main hall, confirming Sophie''s suspicion.


    Observing Olivia''s pale face, Sophie approached with a frown. "What happened, Olivia?"


    Surprised to see Sophie, Olivia hesitated before responding, "I came here to pray."


    Her voice was tinged with fatigue.


    "You don''t look well."


    "I''ve been having trouble sleeping."


    Surveying their surroundings, Sophie noticed her maids and bodyguardet


    "Do you You need to go to the hospital? look pale."


    Olivia forced a smile and dismissed the concern. "I''m really fine. Just need some rest. Don''t worry."


    Sophie hesitated, but before she could speak, Olivia interjected, "M e


    should go.


    Then, recalling something, she added, "How is Jacob?"


    Perplexed by the sudden question, Sophie didn''t immediately respond.


    Realizing she might have


    overstepped, Olivia quickly rified, "It''s nothing. Just keep an eye on him, don''t want my problems to affect your rtionship."


    "Your problems? What problems?"


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 482

    Olivia didn''t want to say more and just ended their conversation. "I need to go."


    Sophie hesitated, wanting to speak, but Olivia lowered her head and walked away. Despite her impulse to follow, the presence of the maids made her pause. She remained rooted, observing as the group disappeared into the hall.


    Olivia appeared visibly frail and despondent, evoking immediate concern in Sophie''s mind.


    That night, after getting back to where she and Jacob was staying, she was still worried.


    Jacob got off work early, so he started making food in the kitchen.


    When he came out, he saw her sitting on the couch looking unhappy, so he sat next to her and asked, "What happened? You didn''t find ude?"


    Sophie looked at him and said, "He''s not there. I don''t know where he is."


    Jacob thought about it, then said, "I guess he had something to get to."


    He looked as if he was still deep in thought, but then he put his arm around her shoulders and said, "I made your favorite food. Why are you still looking so sad?"


    Sophie hesitated but still decided that talking about it would make her feel better. "I bumped into Olivia there."


    Jacob''s arm froze, but he quickly smiled. "Oh? Again?"


    Jacob when about Olivia was a stranger. Content beeshe Sweet to Sophie just said, "Yes."


    "Did something happen?" His eyes went to the arm that was holding Sophie.


    "She''s not doing well and looks depressed. She even said something weird to me." "What did she say?"


    "She asked me to keep an eye on you and she didn''t want her issues to affect us."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob frowned.


    "Don''t you find that odd?"


    "What else?" Jacob asked.


    "She didn''t say anything after that and left."


    Jacob frowned more, and his hand rxed.


    Sophie didn''t notice that because she was still troubled by something else, so she asked, "Do you think should tell ude about Olivia? I know he loves her, but she''s married


    now so it didn''t feel right... I don''t want to add fuel to the fire.


    Sophie crossed her arms and continued, "But I''m worried O M something might happen


    t belongs to swno


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 483

    Jacob lowered his gaze and said, "That''s up to you."


    "What do you think?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob looked into her eyes. "I can''t give you advice. This is about ude and her, so I shouldn''t get involved."


    Sophie was very hesitant but still got up and said, "No, I have to call ude. If anything happened to her, I would never be able to forgive myself." She picked up her phone and called.


    Jacob sat there and didn''t stop her, but his eyes were cold and his expression neutral.


    Sophie stood in the living room before Jacob while making the call, but no one answered. She waited a little bit then she heard ude''s voice. "Hi, Sophie."


    "Where are you?"


    "Sorting something out. What''s going on?"


    Sophie was still hesitant, but then finally said, "I saw Olivia when I went to the church earlier."


    ude was on the deck of a skyscraper. He was holding a ss of wine when he heard that and quickly asked, "Did something happen?"


    "She doesn''t look good as if something happened to her. I just want to tell you." Sophie distanced herself.


    ude stood before the window and looked down at the people on the street. "I''m not in Tide City, but I''ll be back in a few days."


    Sophie didn''t understand what he meant but was sure he wouldn''t just ignore Olivia''s situation. As such, she just said, "Okay. Come back soon." She hung up. S ude put his phone down and looked downward while thinking et


    ''Didn''t Olivia just go to the fishing vige a few days ago? When did she go back?''


    His expression went cold.


    A group of people were sitting around a table behind him at that time.


    "Come over, ude. Mister Benson is going to make a toast to you," the host said.


    ude turned around and walked over and took a seat with a smilen


    "We''re friends!


    One of the people at the table said, "The Harris Group is making bold moves. They''re trying buy over the fishing vige. If he does, the port will be theirs.


    ude picked up his wine ss and smiled. "Yes, it makes sense that they e would have a huge appetite."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 484

    All the people there were the top entrepreneurs.


    They were chatting about the fishing vige while ude sat and listened, chiming in now and then.


    Tyler had been working on the fishing vige project. On the day they were supposed to sign the contracts, they managed to get 3,900 out of 4,200 families to sign. That was an amazing amount. However, this was just the beginning. Those who didn''t sign were the problem.


    After he left the ce, his assistant said, "The vigers want to meet up with you to listen to some of theirints."


    Tyler closed his eyes and asked the assistant something unrted, "How is Cami doing?"


    The assistant wasn''t expecting the topic to move away from the fishing vige, so it took a few seconds for him to realize Tyler was asking about his wife.


    The assistant said, "Cami is with Ms. Olivia and hasn''t given us any updates. I think everything is fine there."


    Tyler closed his eyes again and rested.


    The assistant then cautiously asked, "Should we meet them then?"


    He was talking about the vigers.


    "Let''s go over."


    That night, they went to a restaurant in a tower in Vahari.


    Upon arrival, Tyler entered a room with the personnel present and engaged in a meaningful conversation about the locals.


    The discussion transitioned to the development of the fishing vige. It was emphasized that the vigers depended on the sea for their livelihoods, and losing theirnd would jeopardize their survival.


    The aim was for the Harris Group to grasp the challenges faced by the poor vigers and consider offering them better buyout options.


    Tyler knew the personnel''s intentions. Calling themselves poor was the first step.


    He smiled and said, "Our buyout is very high, and the fishermen will be able to have afortable life. The fishing vige is just a plot of barrennd, but what we give them is education, a dream, and work.


    He then thought about it and said, "Besides, no matter how much we om pay, it won''t solve our problem. The NO holdouts will be the toughest to deal with.


    They just wanted money. Now it was a battle to get more out of the buyout.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The personnel said, "Be more generous to them. They would sign if the price is right."


    Tyler said, "If we treat them differently, what will the others who have signed think? Once we give the holdouts special treatment, the first 3,000 families will turn against us. We can''t do that.


    "Our rules are different at the Harris Group. Those who sign first will be paid as much as those who signst."


    The personnel were eager to get this done. Developing Vahari could significantly boost their economy, and they were eager for that oue.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 485

    "Um..." The ball was now in the personnel''s court because the Harris Group wasn''t worried.


    Tyler smiled at them. "Mr. Brandon. I''m afraid I''ll need your help in pushing the holdouts. We don''t have to develop this ce."


    Brandon nodded. "Okay, Mr. Tyler. We''ll speak to them, but is it possible to pay the people who haven''t signed more?"


    Tyler thought about it. "We will provide additionalpensation to those who did not sign in the third phase. Of course, it will not be generous to those in the second and first phases." Brandon said, "Okay, I''ll get them to each take a step back."


    "Thank you."


    Olivia''s appetite didn''t improve after returning from the church, but she went to bed early.


    Alisa wanted her to sleep early, so not only did she spray some essential oils that promoted sleep, but she also gave her previously hurt leg a massage.


    The room was dimly lit.


    Alisa stood at the door and left when she was sure Olivia was asleep.


    Olivia did fall asleep, but two hourster, she dreamed of Anashing out at her and almost woke up screaming.


    She sat in bed covered in sweat and looked around, but it was quiet and empty there.


    She breathed heavily as her hand still grabbed onto the sheet, and then the horror in her eyes dissipated.


    Olivia thenid back down and stayed awake all night.


    The next morning, Alisa thought Olivia would be well-rested since she went to sleep early. She the door and said, or and said, "Ma''a on belongs to sw Content There was no response, so she went in but saw Olivia balled up in bed. She quickly walked over to her. "You didn''t sleep well?"


    Alisa sat down on the corner of the bed, but Olivia didn''t reply to her. She was so skinny it was painful to see.


    The maid touched her forehead and realized her body was cold. How long had she been sitting there?


    "Did you not sleep at allst night?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia nodded.


    "That won''t work." She was out of ideas, but after thinking, she said, "Let me make you something that can calm you down."


    She then got up and wrapped Olivia up with a nket.


    Maisy sent someone to see how Olivia was doing, but Alisa didn''t know what to say. After


    consideration, she admitted, She only slept for two hours.XS


    Pearl was anxious. "She got a checkup and is fine. Why isn''t she sleeping? Give her a little more time. If she''s not feeling well, tell us immediately."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 486

    Alisa said, "Okay, I will."


    Pearl left and Alisa entered Olivia''s room.


    She had been taking good care of Oliviately and tried everything she could to help her sleep, but it didn''t work. The week after they came back from the church, she still didn''t get much sleep.


    She looked exhausted and didn''t eat a lot or go downstairs. She was cooped up in her room, afraid.


    Maisy was distressed but didn''t know what she could do, so she asked the doctor to visit them again.


    When the doctor arrived, he conducted a check-up on Olivia and determined that aside from experiencing sleep issues, she was physically fine. Therefore, he rmended referring Olivia to a psychiatrist instead.


    Maisy was even more anxious when she heard psychiatrist. She looked toward Olivia in bed. She hadn''t moved or spoken since they entered.


    Maisy went over to hug her. "What is happening Olivia? Tell me."


    Olivia sat there like a log and didn''t look at her, as if she had lost her soul.


    Maisy didn''t want to dy any longer, so she said, "Get a psychiatrist here immediately."


    The butler walked over and said, "Ma''am, Mr. ude is here."


    "Who?" She didn''t hear him.


    He repeated. "Mr. ude is here to see you."


    Maisy''s face darkened.


    When Olivia heard the name ude, she moved a little.


    Maisy sighed and said, "Let him in."


    "Okay."


    After five minutes, ude walked upstairs and into Olivia''s room.


    Maisy was still sitting by Olivia''s bed. When he saw him, she asked, "What are you doing here?"


    ude''s eyes went straight to Olivia and she Owned when he saw how t. The smile on his fac immediately disappeared. S SW Everyone there noticed that and found it odd.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy cleared her throat and asked, "What are you doing here, ude?"


    The news channels had brought up old news about him and Morgan Maisy was upset about it but still let him in to maintain the two family''s rtionship.


    However, she wasn''t expecting him to stare at Olivia the moment he got e there.


    ude snapped back when he heard voice. After a pause, he finally looked toward Maisy andet said,


    "I brought some cake over for you."


    "Thank you for being so kind."


    "Morgan loved you so much, so I wish you will have a long and happy life."


    Maisy frowned harder and said,


    "She''s no longer with us It''s time you let her go "


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 487

    ude nodded before looking toward Olivia again.


    Olivia was looking back at him.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, his gaze became sad too.


    He hadn''t expected that her condition would deteriorate so much in a few days, so he squinted.


    However, ude soon collected his thoughts and asked, "What''s wrong with Olivia?"


    Everyone looked at him.


    Maisy wasn''t expecting that either. Still, she knew he was friends with Olivia, so she said, "She can''t sleep. Probably just caused by the pregnancy. She''ll be fine."


    "I know a doctor who can help with insomnia."


    Maisy immediately asked, "Where is he?"


    "He''s a specialist. Why don''t you let Olivia pay him a visit?"


    Maisy didn''t want to just get any doctor, so it was great he knew this one. She got up and said, "Okay, give us his number, and I''ll get someone to get in touch." "Okay."


    Alisa took out pen and paper, and ude wrote it down.


    After that, Maisy looked at it and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it. Let me know if you need more help. Olivia is pregnant, so sleep is very important."


    ude didn''t say anything more, so Maisy replied, "Well since you''ve given us the cake and I''ve seen you, you should be on your way."


    "Okay, I''ll head out. I wish you the best of health."


    Maisy nodded and got the butler to send him out.


    ude couldn''t stay in the room, so he looked at Olivia again and followed the butler out. A somber glint shed across his eyes.


    He stopped breathing to calm his emotions before leaving the house.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn''t know why ude would suddenly visit. The family wasn''t expecting him. She didn''t think much about it and reverted to her quiet self after he left. Maisy trusted the doctor ude rmended, so the next day, the butler brought Olivia to him.


    When Olivia entered the room, a nurse apologetically said, "We only allow one person into the vel Let consultation room, so I''m afraid only the patient can enter."


    The butler and maid all stayed outside.


    Olivia didn''t mind-she was there to treat her insomnia.


    Unexpectedly, a hand grabbed her and closed the door.


    The butler heard the door m and turned to look but realized it was silent, so he exchanged looks with the maid because they were confused.


    Olivia was a little out of breath when she stared at the person who grabbed her nervously.


    ude''s face was inches away from her as he said, "I''ve been waiting for you."


    Tyler flew back from Vahari when Olivia was at the doctor.


    Tide City was freezing, so his assistant walked behind him while holding his ck coat and asked, "Are you heading to the hospital?"


    "At the Harris residence."


    "Okay, Mr. Tyler."


    No one expected his return that day.


    As such, when they arrived at the Harris residence, Maisy, who awaited Olivia''s return, rose and approached him.


    "You''re back."


    "Where''s Olivia?"


    Maisy was surprised he asked about Olivia. "She''s been struggling with terrible insomniately, so I arranged for the butler to take her to see a doctor."


    "Insomnia?"


    Tyler had been unaware of this. He had returned solely to prevent Ama from experiencing another breakdown, so his expression darkened upon hearing that Olivia was at the doctor. "Which hospital?"


    Maisy hadn''t informed him of this, wanting to shield him from om distraction. She directed him to the hospital immediately.


    Tyler still appeared worried. He chose not to ascend the stairs but instead stated,


    "I''m going out."


    "You just returned. Shouldn''t you rest first?"


    Tyler didn''t respond, merely entering the idling car and instructing them driver where to go! As they drove off, he frowned, gazing out the window.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 488

    In the consultation room, Olivia rxed.


    ude could feel she wasn''t doing great. He let go of her hand and then held her shoulders and asked, "What happened? Can you tell me?"


    Olivia didn''t say anything, but ude could feel she was going to pass out at any moment.


    "Why did you lose so much weight?"


    The closer he got to her, the lower his voice was.


    Olivia just said, "I''m so tired..."


    She then fainted.


    ude pulled her into his arms while one of his hands supported her head. He put her weight on himself and gently said, "Rest then."


    After arriving at the hospital, Tyler sat in the car and stared at their que. It was a good hospital.


    He then got out of the car when the driver asked, "Are you going to see Mrs. Harris?"


    Tyler took out his phone and called Olivia, but she didn''t pick up. Thus. she put his phone down and said, "Call the butler and ask where they are." The driver nodded. "Okay."


    Tyler entered the hospital. He went upstairs and quickly got to the door of the consultation room Olivia was in.


    The butler saw him and quickly walked over. "Mr. Tyler."


    "Why are you outside?" He frowned.


    "Only one person is allowed in there so we waited here."


    "How long has she been in there?"


    The butler hesitated. "About... 40 minutes."


    "And she''s not out yet?"


    The butler nodded. "Yes. Should we knock?"


    Tyler walked over to the door, and Alisa nodded when she saw him.


    Tyler asked her to knock, and she did, but knockere was no reaction. She knocked again, but it was still quiet in there. They were all curious about what was happening. S Tyler stood there and looked upset.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    med thet


    When Alisa was going to knock the third time, Tyler said "Let me do it."


    He reached for the handle, intent on entering.


    Just then, the door swung open, revealing two figures. udeo M emerged carrying Olivia in


    t belongs to swe arms.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 489

    Tyler''s eyes squinted, betrayed a sharp glint.


    The room fell silent, devoid even of the faintest whispers of breath.


    After a few moments, Tyler who was staring into ude''s eyes, moved his hand away from the door handle and smiled. "What''s this?"


    The butler and maid weren''t sure how ude had gotten in there because they hadn''t seen him when they were at the door.


    ude ignored their gazes and just stood there while holding Olivia. "She fainted."


    Tyler asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The sharper his gaze became, the colder his expression was.


    ude smirked. "How have you been taking care of her? She had toe to the hospital and immediately fainted. Why do you think you have the right to ask me what I''m doing here?" The butler was afraid and starting to feel suspicious as he looked at Olivia in ude''s arms.


    Even the maid could tell something was wrong.


    Tyler scoffed. "That''s my family''s business."


    He raised his arms, his tone too casual as he said, "Give her to me."


    "I thought you would treat her well because she''s going to save Naomi, but I guess I overestimated your kindness. You torture her in that home. Aren''t you afraid about divine retribution?"


    Tyler still looked nonchnt. "That''s between us and God. She''s part of my family now, even if we torture her. Are you going to carry her out of this hospital this way?"


    "I don''t have the right to carry her out, but Tyler Harris, I''m warning you. You should be a better person."


    "You should take your own advice."


    For a moment, nobody spoke.


    ude then walked over and ced Olivia into Tyler''s arms. "I won''t let you treat her this way." Tyler''s eyes were sharp. "I''m waiting for the day you have the right to order my family around." They stared at each other for a few seconds before Tyler walked away with Olivia in his arms.


    ude stared at his back.


    The butler and maid finally reacted and followed along.


    him After getting into the car, the butler closed The door and Tyler looked at "Who asked to send her hospital?"


    Tyler knew something was off.


    this The butler was just recovering from. what had happened and tried to look calm. "Ms. Olivia wasn''t feeling well and Ms. Maisy was in her room when Mr. ude visited. She told


    contented him about Olivia''s insomnia, and he rmended the doctor. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So you didn''t know ude was there?"


    "Of course not. After bringing Ms. Olivia d here, we just stayed outs the door and didn''t see him enter."


    t belongs to swn


    Tyler nced at him. "I''m sure you know what will happen if what m happened today gets gets out."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Tyler looked away from the butler.


    The butler and the maid didn''t dare say anything.


    Tyler then rolled up the window and the car drove to another hospital.


    On the way there, Tyler nced at Olivia and noticed her skin appeared translucent. Dark circles lurked beneath her eyes, and


    she seemed as light as a feather.


    How could she have lost so much weight in a few days?


    Tyler frowned in disbelief and instructed the driver. "Step on it."


    The driver elerated forward.


    Cami was shocked to learn that Olivia was at the hospital and hurried over as soon as she could, while Tyler was transporting


    Olivia to another hospital.


    At the second hospital, they conducted tests on Olivia and determined that she had merely fainted due to sleep deprivation.


    It was akin to falling into a deep sleep.


    Tyler stood beside her bed as the doctor delivered the results, causing him to furrow his brow.


    The room fell into silence.


    Just as Cami arrived, she entered and addressed Tyler, "Mr. Tyler."


    Although the vigers were still bargaining, there wasn''t much they could do. However, Cami was still surprised to see him


    there because he wasn''t supposed to be back yet.


    He must have rushed back.


    She stood before him still panting while he asked, "Do you know where | found her?"


    Cami looked at his expression and guessed something must have happened. She stammered. "Where did you... find her?¡±


    "A private hospital. In ude''s arms."


    Cami''s brow immediately shot upward. "I''m sorry, I... | didn''t know about that."


    Tyler was expressionless. "Why did | send you back?"


    Cami sweated and said, "I''ve been


    running errands for Ms. Naomi.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since you''re not around and Ms.. Hiry was busy, no one was there


    to talk to Ms. Naomi, so | just stayed with her."


    Tyler held everything he wanted to say back.


    Cami was unaware that this wasn''t her fault and was puzzled over ude''s sudden appearance. She nced at Olivia in bed


    and was shocked by her haggard appearance. "What... what happened?"


    While Tyler red at her, Olivia


    stirred. The contentis(on ee


    V


    FB ioveldomi Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ae!


    She had a pleasant dream but


    couldn''t recall its contents. As she


    blinked open her eyes, the stark oat


    whiteness of the.hosphtal root ie


    cpntands $h NovelDrama.Org! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    greeted her. It took her vision.


    a


    moment to adjust and for her to take


    in her surroundings. Content


    Tyler approached. "You''re awake?"


    Olivia turned her gaze toward the


    figure beside as | 6deing @ face


    shejhadnit@etn in some time. The


    content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read


    thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 491

    Tyler was supposed to be in the fishing vige, right? When did hee back?


    Olivia considered him, her eyes wide with anxious uncertainty. A piece fit into the puzzle in her head and she suddenly sat up.


    "Remember something?" Tyler asked.


    Olivia scanned the room. ude was not there. He had been with her when she fainted. Thus, what had happened while she had been out?


    Questions were written all over Olivia''s tired, pale face.


    Tyler studied her and asked again, "You don''t remember what happened?"


    Olivia had an inkling that Tyler must have received her from ude after she was out. She propped herself up from the bed, her head lowered.


    "Not gonna give me an exnation of any kind?" he asked.


    "It''s whatever you think it was."


    Tyler nodded. "If you have nothing you deem important enough to tell me, then I won''t press for more. However!" He paused for a moment. "Can you at least tell me what''s happening to you these few days? Someone told me you''ve been gued by insomniately. Why?"


    Olivia gripped her bedsheet hard. After a while, she finally responded by shaking her head.


    Tyler''s eyes grew cold. They remained in this silent standoff until he said, "Fine. Get some rest. I''ll talk to youter."


    He left. Cami shot a look at Olivia and went outside.


    The man It was then that a din, "Tyler?" Coet belongs to FindNovel Content It was Naomi.


    "I heard about Olivia. Is she okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "She has just woken up. She''s probably fine."


    "How did she just... pass out?! What happened?" Naomi asked.


    No one Tyler replied, "You should rest. your room instead, instead, Naomi.


    swho belongs to swet


    "Can I at least check on her?"


    Tyler did not answer her. Naomi at Cami, who was turned to look at also silent.


    "Right.


    so she efuses to forgive r want to see either." Naomi sighed dejectedly.


    belongs to swnowle


    "Go back to your ward," Tyler said. ard,


    "Can''t I at least try?" Naomi insisted.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 492

    Tyler was even more insistent. "No. You''re going back to your ward."


    He sounded stern. Naomi had not expected that. "Okay. If you say so."


    She nced at Olivia''s room and Tyler onest time before leaving hesitantly.


    Tyler exchanged a nce with Cami coldly. "Why did my mother do?"


    Cami''s face turned pale. "She... let loose some threats but didn''t do anything. I''m not sure why Ms. Olivia looks so... frail."


    His expression darkened. Cami added, "Women do sometimes lose sleep during their pregnancies. It''s a result of their hormonal changes."


    Tyler hardly looked appeased. He stood motionlessly, knowing that the truth could not be this simple.


    "I''ll pay her more attention the next time, Mr. Tyler," Cami said.


    What she meant was the bnce of focus between Olivia and Naomi.


    Tyler gazed at her.


    Olivia woke up. Her arms were still around herself. It was one of the rare times these days when she went to sleep, but it was more of an effect of her passing out.


    She felt even less sleepy now. It be stronger than before a was starting to scare her every &


    Even as Alisa asked if she wanted to ntent belongs to FindNovel and eat was s if she was withdrawn.je world.


    Alisa felt as though something was truly amiss.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler entered the room. Surprised, Alisa cried out, "Sir!"


    Her shock annoyed him. "What?"


    "Um, Ms. Olivia... doesn''t seem to be


    .0


    acting normal,"


    Tyler frowned.


    "She''s not responding to me," she exined.


    Tyler nced at Olivia and noted how pale and fragile she looked. She was digging her nails into her skin as she wrapped herself tightly, her head seemingly lost in her world. S


    Tyler stormed toward her and grabbed Olivia''s arms.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" he growled.


    She looked up at him. Her eyes were ssy. It was as though she did not recognize him.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 493

    Something was not right. Olivia did not look like that when she first woke up.


    Alisa''s voice was thick with tears. "S-Sir, what''s going on?"


    Tyler did not let Olivia''s arms go. His eyes were fixed on her face. "Get the doctor, quickly!"


    Alisa went straight into action.


    Five minutester, the doctor came and began his examination.


    And yet, the doctor could hardly reach out to touch his patient without causing her to elicit a disproportionate response. She backed away from him like a prey animal.


    Tyler narrowed his eyes.


    The doctor could tell something was wrong-but not what.


    Olivia seemed to be whimpering like a kitten and yet said not a word.


    Tyler''s first instinct was to forcibly pull her close to him, but the doctor stopped him. "No! We should call my colleagues at the psychiatric ward. Let her go for the moment, Mr. Tyler!"


    Tyler did as told-and Olivia immediately scurried to an empty spot on the corner of her hospital bed and hugged herself as though defending her from everyone else.


    Naomi returned to her ward just when her mother arrived.


    Naomi had been letting Cami keep herpany these days.


    Cami seemed to be hiding something, so keeping her aro gave Naomi an opening to observe her. Unfortunately, Cami''s tips were tighter than a stuck cap.


    But now? The fact that Olivia was suddenly hospitalized for insomnia begged even more questions.


    Hiry noticed her daughter spacing out and asked, "What''s wrong? You''ve been zoning out since I came here."


    "Mom, did you know Olivia''s hospitalized?" Naomi asked.


    "W-What?! Why? What is it about? How bad is it? It''s got nothing to do with her baby, right?"


    Naturally, Hiry was afraid. The baby was 5 months old by this point.


    Just a bit more and they wou int.


    born. They could not afford anything unexpected.


    "I heard she has gotten a really bad case of insomnia and not in a good is state She''s here right now." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hiry rxed. "Oh, so she just can''t sleep? That''s normal during om pregnancy, dear Why the need to be hospitalized? Maybe I should go visit her."


    Naomi thought it was a good idea. She could not meet Olivia, so maybe Hiry could do it for her.


    Hiry passed her some food. "Tyler has transferred every information about Olivia to this hospital, Naomi. You should also get ready," she said. NO "Tyler loves you. He will not abandon our n at this point." Content


    Naomi smiled softly. "I know, Mom. When I''m finally recovered... everything will be okay again."


    Hiry shared her joy. It was as if hope was around the corner.


    Neither of them knew that things could not be further from the truth.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 494

    The psychiatrist examined Olivia and announced his prognosis. "She seems to have undergone intense psychological shock, causing her to suffer from sudden amnesia and mutism." "What did you say?!" Tyler said, his face locked into a frown.


    Everyone in the room stared at Olivia shrinking into herself at the corner of the bed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "We suggest further psychological evaluation to be more certain, but one thing is quite noticeable: she seemed to have undergone quite the extreme shock to have ended up like this." There was a brief silence before Alsia suddenly burst into tears. "How did this happen?! She was fine just this morning!"


    Cami widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Will she recover from this?" Tyler asked hoarsely.


    He was unable to control his emotions. He cast his eyes down and tried to will himself into calming down. He balled his fists hard enough that one could hear his knuckles pop.


    "We don''t know if this is permanent or temporary. We can only suggest immediate treatment," the doctor answered.


    Tyler took a deep breath. "Understood."


    The OB-GYN, psychiatric, and psychological department heads gathered in Olivia''s room. They discussed among themselves for a moment before leaving quietly.


    Tyler and the others were still reeling from the prognosis.


    The room was silent. All anyone could hear was theirbored breathing.


    Cami looked at Olivia and wondered how on Earth this was going to be solved. She felt bad for Olivia.


    "W-What are we going to..." she asked aloud, suddenly unable toplete her sentence.


    No one had expected the quiet, gentle Olivia to turn out this way. Olivia used to space out sometimes, but nothing else about her suggested anything else!


    Tyler loosened his hands and seemingly returned to calm. "Let''s proceed with more psychological examination."


    "R-Right," Cami stammered. "I''ll prepare every document needed."


    She hurried out of the ward as Tyler looked at Olivia, his gaze intense.


    Alisa dared not get close to Olivia. She just sobbed at a distance.


    News of Olivia''s development had reached the Harrises.


    Maisy had been waiting for her news since she returned from the hospital. When she saw Alisa returning with the butler, she set her cup down and asked, "How is the girl? What did the doctor say?"


    Ana was drinking tea with Maisy too.


    Unlike the old woman, she was hardly worried-she was certain nothing extreme was going to some psychological stressor to learn just who should she piss off the least!


    happen. All Olivia needed was The butler was silent when he reached the living room.


    Maisy immediately asked suspiciously, "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    "News is that Ms. Olivia suddenly lost her memories and won''t let anyone near her. The doctors'' prognosis is that she has undergone too extreme a psychological trauma. She now shows symptoms of amnesia and mutism."


    Ana leaped to her feet. "What the hell?!"


    Maisy felt lightheaded. She almost fainted, and a maid caught her before she and Maisy pointed at the butler and cried out, "What did you say happened to Olivia?!"


    "Mr. Tyler has arranged an even deeper examination on the case," the butler could only say.


    The doctors were quick, however, Olivia''s resistance had made it hard for anyone to approach her. No one dared make any overt move-thest thing anyone wanted was to provoke an intense reaction in her which might further morph into adverse effects on her baby.


    The doctors told Tyler to gather Olivia''s family. Maybe one of them would be seen as trusted enough by Olivia to be allowed near her.


    The examination was of utmost importance, so Tyler went straight to work without a second thought. He told Cami to inform the Jones family.


    Hiry was still with Naomi in the hospital, so Cami found only m


    Darren at home Heximmediately had alpremonition when he saw her getting out of the car, shouting, "Mr.


    Jones!"


    Darren thought this concerned Naomi. Upon closer inspection, he realized this was Tyler''s assistant. "Is Naomi in trouble?"


    Cami grabbed his hand. "No! It''s Ms. Olivia! You need toe with me, pronto!"


    "Olivia? Is this something to do with her baby?" he said instinctively.


    Cami tugged on his wrist. "Juste with me, sir."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    "What happened? The less you say, the more worried I be!"


    Cami thought hard about her decision before answering, "Ms. Olivia... suddenly came down with a case of amnesia and mutism. Mr. Tyler wants you to be there." Darren stopped. Stunned.


    There was no time for him to react. Cami tugged on his wrist. "You need to leave with me right now!"


    Darren followed her. They arrived at the hospital just in time as Naomi received a call. The phone slipped out of her grip and fell onto the bed.


    Hiry was changing the water for her irises-she set the vase down and turned to her. "What''s the matter?"


    Naomi turned to her mother stiffly.


    Hiry noted her strange expression and walked closer to her.


    Before she could ask again, Naomi answered, "Olivia... came down with amnesia... and mutism... T-Tyler''s secretary t-told me just now... She doesn''t recognize anyone already."


    To Hiry, this could only mean one thing: Olivia had gone mad.


    "H-How did this happen?" she stammered, just as in disbelief. "How did she just...''


    "We should head over. Maybe things will be clearer if we... check it out ourselves."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi was about to get out of her bed when Hiry instructed the nurse to prepare a wheelchair for her.


    Naomi sat on it, and the nurse pushed her to Olivia''s ward.


    By the time Darren had arrived, Olivia was eStill resisting practically who came close t belongs to swe The nurse led him inside.


    The room was crowded. Tyler was at the frontmost row.


    Darren saw him before Olivia and called out to him.


    The nurse led him aside and asked, "Who are you, sir?"


    "The woman''s father! Olivia''s dad!"


    toward the bed. "O-Olivia?"


    swered hastily and I He almost dove straight toward her.


    The doctors and nurses had to hold him back. "Wait! Please no sudden ve move! We''Plead you to her


    gradually. See if she remember el you."


    UMS


    "W-What should I do?" Darren asked, trying to still himself the content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there!


    "Call out to her gently."


    Darren panicked. "O-Olivia?"


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Olivia showed no recognition, however. She did not even lift her head.


    "Olivia, it''s me! Your dad! What''s got into you, sweetie?" Darren''s voice was shaky. He could not believe this was his pregnant daughter.


    The doctors trained their eyes to catch anything from her response, but she showed none of it.


    Darren quivered.


    The doctors'' expressions darkened.


    No father would be able to ept this-even if it was a daughter born out of wedlock.


    He strode toward Tyler, demanding, "What is this? Why is she like this? Why doesn''t she recognize me?! I''m her dad!"


    Tyler met his gaze. "Amnesia and mutism are the doctors'' first guess, but they require more evaluations for a more certain conclusion."


    "But how did she even end up like... like that? Wasn''t she living a peaceful life with your family?"


    "Mr. Jones, Ms. Olivia seemed to have undergone too much psychological shock or stress."


    Darren reeled in disbelief. How? She got to stay with the Harrises, right?


    But then again, this was a young woman who at an age as tender as 20- something-had to marry her older sister''s ex-fiance to save her sister Who could have gone through that unscathed at that age? And to marry into an elite family, no less.


    Darren might have some degree of preferential treatment toward Naomi but Olivia was only in this state to save her sister. How could he not feel guilt? How could his heart not break?


    "Oh God. I''m so sorry, Olivia..." He sobbed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cami tried tofort him. "Sir, the most important thing to do now is to give her treatment. There''s hope yet still."


    "Is there anyone else who''s family?"


    The doctor asked. "If there is, we need to let each of them try. There''s gotta be someone she doesn''t resist. Otherwise, the evaluation will just make her act out even more."


    "Has the rest of my family been om informed?" Darren asked Cami.


    "Yes. They are on their way."


    Naomi and Hiry arrived just in time.


    Hiry''s lips trembled. "W-What''s happening? How did this..."


    Darren sobbed wordlessly. Hiry grew more and more rmed.


    Naomi looked at Tyler. "Um, Tyler..."


    He considered her for a long beat before saying, "You shoulde in first


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Naomi''s limbs grew weak. It felt like a nightmare.


    Darren was still crying.


    Meanwhile, the doctors had begun scouting for the next candidate who could calm Olivia down for further examination.


    Naomi and Hiry were brought close to the sickbed. They were not as crestfallen as Darren, but they looked lost when their eyes met Olivia''s.


    The doctor approached Olivia and asked, "Do you know any of these people?"


    She responded by burying her head even more deeply into her knees.


    "This is your mom and sister. Please, see if you know them."


    Hiry and Naomi stood motionlessly, their eyes searching Olivia.


    Olivia seemed to have shaken a little.


    The doctor was surprised. At the same time, Tyler''s gaze lit up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia shot a quick look at them while the crowd watched.


    No familiarity lit up in her eyes. It was as if they were strangers to her.


    Tyler''s eyes darkened again.


    Neither Naomi nor Hiry had expected that look from Olivia.


    Naomi go of the rail on her Meanwhile, Hiry stel The doctor sighed quietly.


    A whileter, the Harrises arrived. Maisy was quick to shout as soon as she entered, "Olivi-"


    The butler intercepted her. "No, Madam. You can''t. Not now."


    Ana and Maisy stopped. They stared. The room sank into silence.


    The doctor finally spoke up, "I... I think she doesn''t remember anyone here, I''m afraid. We should get her a nurse she resists the least for the job, I think."


    The crowd went silent.


    Tyler alone replied, "I see. Thank you."


    The doctor nodded. "Alright, I need to ask everyone to please leave the room for us. We have formed quite a crowd.here crowd here and that might look intimidating to her. It could add to her psychological stress."


    "Leave, all of us," Tyler announced. "We''ll talk about this after an om e evaluation is conducted."


    Naomi felt her limbs turning cold. Her lips were pale.


    No one moved.


    Tyler turned to Cami and repeated, "Get everyone out of here: "


    She nodded and approached Naomi and Hiry. "Come on."


    The butler told Maisy and Ana, "We should get going too."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Ana''s eyes had not left Olivia. She was still reeling from the fact that things had turned out this way. Her heart was racing. She heard the butler, and yet she did not move. Maisy was a lot morepliant. She left with the butler immediately. Ana watched her go and followed suit.


    Seeing the Harrises gone, Hiry and Naomi thought it was better if they left, too. Only Darren remained, still weeping. "Oh God, not my daughter..."


    Tyler stood there expressionlessly.


    Cami approached him. "Please, Mr. Jones. The doctor and the nurses need the space to give Olivia the best she needs right now."


    Darren had no choice. He left, too.


    Outside, Ana seemed lost in her thoughts while Maisy was tearing up.


    "Don''t worry about this. We should hear what the doctor thinks," the butler saidfortingly.


    Maisy was so crestfallen she could hardly reply. Ana simply stood aside in silence as the butler tried tofort Maisy.


    Naomi, Hiry, and Darren emerged from the ward. Ana and Maisy''s expression changed.


    The butler knew what wasing between the two and suggested, "Let''s wait in the car, ma''ams."


    Ana and Maisy looked away. They followed the butler''s suggestion and started toward the elevator.


    Hiry watched them leave with a faint grimace, but she already knew that the Harrises were never going to be nice to them.


    At that moment, Naomi suddenly let out a sob. "She''s like this because... because of us, right?"


    Hiry may not feel as conflicted as Naomi was, but she felt bad, too Olivia had been part of their family since she was in her teens. There were bound to be certain elements of emotional attachment.


    "Naomi, this isn''t your fault. We don''t know what has befallen Olivia, so don''t get too bogged down by your spections, hmm?"


    Naomi pressed her hand against her chest. "But it is my fault! If it weren''t for me... she would have never ended up like this! We neglected her emotional needs and limits, Mom!"


    Hiry felt a pang and patted her back. "Enough. It''s no good making spections. Maybe she''ll be back after two days! Besides, Olivia has been one of the Harrises for a while now. This cannot be all of our fault. You should never think everything is our fault!"


    Naomi, however, was certain she was the one who had done this to Olivia.


    "I told you two! This wasn''t a good n by any stretch!" Darren suddenly spoke up. "Now look at what we''ve done! We''ve turned her mad!"


    This was exactly what Hiry would


    never want to hear. "So what? You want Naomi to die?


    to die? How much better do we need to treat her? She''s


    being taken care of by the ses most of the time. How can this be Naomi''s fault?! Use your senses when you talk!"


    Darren was uncharacteristically defiant. "Of course all you care about is your own daughter!"


    "How dare you talk to me like that?! Are you telling me you''d rather Naomi die?!"


    They were his daughters, and Darren loved both of them. Startled by m Hiry''s usation he turned to Naomi and stammered, "N-No that''s not what I mean. I was just..." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    S arch the Find Novel website on m G??gle to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Hiry knew all about Darren''s hypocrisy. It actually made her lose any guilt she felt about Olivia''s mental state.


    Naomi had not expected them to fight each other at a time like this.


    "Can you two stop?!" she snarled, annoyed. "This isn''t the point! The point is Olivia!"


    Darren and Hiry stopped arguing. Any ounce of defiance he had demonstrated was gone. He reverted to himself.


    "If she doesn''t get better..." Hiry began but could not finish the sentence. What was she going to do?


    The only thing she counted herself lucky for was the fact that the child wasrgely unharmed. In other words, Naomi was still safe. That thought dispelled any rage she had against Darren.


    "Look, this is not the time to wonder who''s behind what. The priority is Olivia''s treatment. So we''ll have to wait till Tyler''s here with us and discuss this with him."


    Naomi suddenly felt a great sense of danger. This new development could be advantageous to her, but then again, she suspected that the advantage was negligible. The baby was in Olivia''s body. How were they supposed to solve the rtionship issue between Olivia and Tyler?


    If the baby was out and yet Olivia was still mentally unsound, then where could she go? Could she still return to the Jones family?


    Naomi could no longer entertain the thought. Restless, she felt guilty for leading Olivia to her current state, yet she couldn''t ignore the practical considerations for their future.


    Could this be God''s punishment for her cheating death? Maybe God just really wanted her dead.


    Naomi tightened her grip.


    At that moment, Tyler finally emerged.


    Naomi turned and called out, "Tyler!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry and Darren quickly approached him.


    Tyler looked at them before fixing his to yeste room." Content binget Naomi. "You Swi His tone was monotonous. No one could guess how he felt.


    "Is she better now?" Naomi askew.


    "The nurse is doing her best."


    Naomi''s hand over her heart was shaking. "What can we do to help?"


    "Just leave for now," Tyler replied.


    Naomi was about to say something when ry suggested, "We could stay in your ward. You''ll b first


    if anything happens to her." er."


    Naomi felt a rush of anxiety, though she tried to keep it hidden. She the content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there!


    remained silent for a moment before m Andrea chimed in, "That''s.


    ortunate."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    "We''ll bring Naomi back to her room, okay? She''s worried about Olivia so much that we were concerned about her getting into an ident of her own." Tyler hummed in agreement, but he sounded apathetic.


    "Let''s go," Hiry said.


    Naomi said nothing and allowed herself to leave with her parents.


    Tyler watched them go coldly.


    Hiry told Darren to leave the ward for the women to speak in secret.


    Darren was so worried about Olivia that he did not question his wife. His mind was too preupied-even as he left, the grimace on his face said it all.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, you should stop acting like that to him. Olivia is also his daughter. He wants to show that he cares," Naomi said.


    "Show? The only reason he even has Olivia was that he couldn''t keep it in his pants!''


    Naomi sighed. She could never solve this conflict between her parents.


    Hiry held Naomi''s hand. "Listen to me. It doesn''t matter if Olivia goes nuts. You''ll be fine as long as her baby is fine."


    Naomi thought her mom wasughably naive. If only things were as she hoped!


    "A nutcase poses no threat to you, right?" Hiry added.


    "God! If Olivia has turned certifiably insane, how will she get divorced from Tyler? She won''t be of sound mind for a divorce. The only way out was through a court case and that will be publicized just because of who Tyler is. Everyone will learn that we made her get impregnated to save me. How was I supposed to live?


    "There was no way the Harrises would go through that. They would rather hide the fact that Olivia gone mad if it means protecting their reputation!" Naomi finished.


    Hiry frowned. She did not expect things to be soplicated.


    "We don''t have any advantage, Mom! Not a moral one nor a rational one! You really think Olivia going insane will somehow benefit me?!" Naomi cried.


    Hiry''s face turned pale. "Well, okay. So what if she doesn''t get divorced?


    "But that would mean I''ll be Tyler''s mistress for the rest of my life!" Naomi snarled.


    Hiry almost cked out from the realization. Had they shot themselves in the foot all along?


    "How can this be?!" she cried out. "You''re supposed to be Mrs. Harris! You''re the real deal! It can''t be anything else!"


    "We shouldn''t have walked down this path, Mom! I told you I didn''t want that IVF idea you gavel Now look at what happened?!" "I didn''t know it woulde to this, Naomi. Calm down!"


    "Why am I being punished like this?" Naomi asked aloud, her face stricken with tears. just want to live longer. Is that so wrong?"


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 501

    Hiryforted Naomi, "Don''t worry too much. It''s not as serious as it seems. We''ll check with Tyler after her examination is done."


    Later that evening, Tyler was at the doctor''s office discussing Olivia''s examination results.


    "We can rule out any traumas caused by physical illnesses. It''s clear she''s suffering from stress-rted trauma," the doctor exined, his tone grave. "Conditions like these can vary some people recover over time, but for others, it bes a lifelong issue. Unfortunately, it''s severe for her."


    "How severe?" Tyler asked.


    "She may never fully recover," the doctor replied.


    Tyler''s expression hardened, and he frowned deeply.


    The doctor continued, "It seems she experienced a severe shock and has been under extreme stress, leading to a mental breakdown."


    "Is there no way to help her?" Tyler asked as darkness filled the room, mirroring the mood.


    "Since she''s pregnant, we can''t use psychotropic drugs. We rmend that your family takes care of her to prevent any harm or self-harm. First, she needs to give birth," the doctor suggested. "This isn''t the right time for treatment. Psychotropic drugs could harm the baby, so we''re cautious not to treat her yet."


    A heavy silence followed before Tyler finally responded, "Okay."


    Cami had been waiting outside the doctor''s office, trying to overhear the conversation but met only silence. When Tyler emerged half an hourter, she approached him, "What did the doctor say, sir?"


    "Take her back home tomorrow," he instructed.


    Cami was puzzled. "Isn''t she getting treatment?"


    Tyler''s face was impassive; he didn''t answer and started walking away.


    Cami followed, confused and concerned, "Can Ms. Olivia really go home in this condition?" She assumed Olivia would need to stay at the hospital.


    Ignoring her, Tyler continued walking.


    Back at the Harrises, everyone was still awake and anxious. Maisy had been praying for Olivia and the baby''s health since she arrived


    home. Ana was visibly worried.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith rushed in after hearing the news, his anger palpable. "How did she lose her mind out of nowhere?!"


    It was shocking news for the family,


    and a scandal like this could be disastrous. He med Ana, "How have you been taking care of her? She was fine before, and now look what''s happened!"

 Chapter 502

    Ana had been feeling uneasy since she got home. She was surprised by how things had turned out. She had expected to put pressure on Olivia, not to drive her over the edge.


    When Keith med her, Ana snapped back, "How would I know? All I know is the Harrises are awful people, and this is your karma!"


    Keith was shocked that she changed the subject. He pointed at her and said, "Enough of your nonsense. I want to see what you''ll do when everyone hears that the Harrises'' daughter-inw has lost her mind! You chose her. You''re partly to me for this mess!"


    Ana wasn''t going to let Keith pin this on her. She yelled back, "You should be taking the me! You''re a Harris, I''m a Morin. Remember that!"


    Their argument turned the living room into a battleground. Nobody dared to intervene.


    Ben stepped in to calm things down. "Ma''am, sir, we need to focus on solving this problem, not fighting."


    Hearing this, Keith cooled down a bit. Setting his anger aside, he asked, "What''s the situation now?"


    "We''re not sure yet. We''ll find out more tomorrow morning," Ben replied.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Call Tyler to ask," Keith ordered.


    Ana kept arguing. "Now you panic? You never cared about your terrible family before."


    Keith ignored herst remark and stormed off with a scoff. Ana scoffed too but remained anxious.


    The next morning, a car arrived as


    het


    Keith and Ana waited in the living room for news from the hospital They stood up when they saw the ?ar.


    The maids nced at the door.


    It was a foggy, chilly day. The car


    had been there a while before the e


    driver finally got out and carefu opened the door. A shaky person stepped out.


    Keith and Ana watched with frowns as the driver opened the door.


    Alisa emerged and went to the shaky person, supporting her and whispering, "We''re home, ma''am." Her voice was gentle, like she was soothing a child, careful not to startle her.


    Then Tyler got out of the car.


    Keith asked, "How is she, Tyler?"


    Tyler paused before answering tly, "The doctor said she should recover at home."


    He didn''t go into details about her condition, but it was clear to Keith how unwell Olivia was-she was trembling and not herself.


    Ana stood by, watching the scene unfold.


    Tyler didn''t say more. He just told Alisa, "It''s cold. Bring her inside."


    Alisa nodded, took Olivia by the hand, and reassured her softly, "We''re home, ma''am. This is your home."

 Chapter 503

    Olivia looked toward the door when she heard Alisa. Fear was clear in her eyes; everything was strange to her.


    Alisa spoke gently, "Let''s go inside, Ma''am."


    Olivia quickly lowered her head and moved forward.


    Keith and Ana were watching her. Olivia walked past them without a nce, as if they weren''t there. Her reactions were noticeably slow.


    Alisa guided her into the living room and then to her room.


    At that moment, Keith asked, "What happened, Tyler?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The doctor said she should recover at home," Tyler repeated.


    From his words, they could guess how serious Olivia''s condition was. Keith frowned, falling silent.


    Ana stood quietly as well.


    As Tyler headed to the living room, Maisy came out, eager to greet him. "Where''s Olivia, Tyler? What did the doctor say?"


    After her question, she noticed Keith and Ana''s somber silence. She had looked worried before, but now she froze and stared at Tyler.


    He replied simply, "I''ll be upstairs," and continued on.


    Maisy started to tear up, clutching at her chest. "Oh, no. What did we do to deserve this? Why is she suffering so much when she''s so young?" She couldn''t hold back her tears. Ana usually had something to say, but today, she was silent.


    Meanwhile, Keith''s frown deepened.


    In her room, Oliviay in bed, ignoring everything and everyone around her.


    After a while, Alisa approached her cautiously and spoke with a trembling voice, "Ma''am."


    Olivia slowly turned her head toward her.


    Alisa continued, trying to reconnect, "I used to take care of you. Do you remember me?"


    Olivia looked at her for a long time but


    in the bed once


    hers turned away, burying sve


    Alisa''s heart sank as she saw Olivia''sck of emotion; a tear rolled down her cheek.


    Just then, Tyler entered. He paused


    when


    saw Alisa crying. After a


    moment, she noticed him andele


    quickly said, "Sir."


    He waited before speaking, "You may leave now."


    Alisa, stunned, looked at him. "Sir-"


    "I''d like to be alone with her," Tyler stated firmly.


    Though Olivia hadn''t shown any


    vior since yesterdayet


    Alisa was still worried. However, she didn''t challenge Tyler''s order.


    She nced at Olivia once more before nodding and leaving the room.

 Chapter 504

    Alisa left the room. She kept the door open as she left.


    After she was gone, Tyler walked over to Olivia''s bed. He reached out his hand to her, but she quickly pulled back, startled by his gesture. Her face looked even more frail and pale. He slowly lowered his hand, and Olivia seemed to rx a bit.


    "Do you know who I am?" Tyler asked gently.


    Olivia looked cautious, as if she didn''t recognize him. Her expression showed confusion.


    Tyler sat down beside her and said softly, "I''m your husband. Do you remember that?"


    Olivia blinked, as if trying to understand what he meant.


    He continued, "We''ve been living together for six months. Do you remember any of that?"


    She looked like she was trying hard to remember.


    "You''re pregnant with our baby. We were both happy about it. Remember?" Tyler kept talking, hoping to jog her memory.


    Olivia seemed lost in thought as she listened.


    "We love each other. Do you remember that?" he added.


    She clutched at her dress, her mind seeming to wander.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her distracted, Tyler reached out again, this time to gently touch her head. But she panicked, quickly jumping off the bed and running to the window. She hid behind the curtain, wrapping her arms around her head like she was scared.


    Tyler watched her with a sad look in his eyes and stayed back, not trying to get closer.


    Alisa, who had been watching from the doorway, felt a mix of emotions seeing this scene.


    Tyler sat quietly by the bed for a while, deep in thought.


    Then Alisa came in and suggested, "Sir, why don''t we let her calm down a bit? Everything must feel so strange to her right now."


    After hearing this, Tyler''s expression


    softened. "Okay, we''ll take it slow


    he agreed, looking towards Olivia. But she was still turned away, hidden behind the curtain, S


    Tyler remained in the room a bit longer before finally saying to Alisa, "Take good care of her."


    "I-I will, sir," Alisa replied nervously.


    Right now the only person Olivia seemedfortable around was Alisa, so, Tyler left it to Alisa to look after her. He took onest look at Olivia, still hidden behind the curtains, and then he left the room.


    Olivia peeked out from behind the curtains and watched him go.

 Chapter 505

    Naomi felt uneasy, so she decided to visit Olivia in the hospital the next morning to check on her. When she got to Olivia''s room, she was surprised to find it empty.


    She stood there for a moment, confused, and then leaned back in her wheelchair. A nurse walked by, and Naomi asked her, "Do you know where the patient from this room went?" The nurse stopped and looked at Naomi. "Do you mean Mrs. Harris?"


    It took Naomi a moment to respond after hearing Olivia referred to that way. "Yes, that''s her."


    "She was discharged this morning. Someone took her home," the nurse exined.


    "She went home?" Naomi repeated, trying to process the information.


    "Yes, this morning," the nurse confirmed. She then asked, "Are you her sister?"


    Naomi''s voice softened. "I am."


    "Oh, didn''t anyone tell you?"


    Just then, Hiry arrived. She had just gotten to the hospital and hurried over when she saw Naomi. "Naomi, are you here to ask about Olivia?"


    Hearing Hiry, Naomi fell silent for a while before saying, "Mom, they took her home."


    Hiry was stunned. "She went home?"


    "Didn''t Tyler tell you?" Hiry asked, concerned.


    After another long silence, Naomi replied calmly, "I''m sure he''ll call."


    Turning back to the nurse, Naomi asked, "Is it serious?"


    The nurse nodded. "It''s quite serious. She can''t be treated right now since she''s pregnant."


    Naomi was quiet again.


    Hiry, usually soposed, was now worried. She pped her own palm and said, "What do we do?"


    Naomi, moreposed than the


    dayContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    , thanked the nurse andet


    then made a phone call. She.


    was


    calling Tyler.


    He answered on the third ring. "Tyler, did you bring Olivia home?" Naomi asked with concern.


    "Yes," Tyler replied, his voice distant.


    Naomi paused, feeling the coldness in his tone. "How is she?"


    "She''s resting," he said.


    Naomi gripped her phone tighter. "Did the doctor say when she will get better?"


    "No."


    Naomi, deep in thought, pressed further. "Tyler, what should we do now?" She asked this partly to gauge his response and partly to figure out a n.


    Tyler was silent for a moment before responding, "I''ve arranged for a therapist to stay here to counsel her. Right now, the only person she trusts is the maid taking care of her."

 Chapter 506

    Naomi was deep in thought about what Tyler had said before she asked, "Are you nning to keep Olivia at home for her treatment?" "Why else?"


    Naomi felt a sharp pang in her heart as if struck by a hammer. She exined, "I''m really concerned about her, Tyler. Will your family be okay with this arrangement? I think it might be better if she stays with us. My parents and I are here, and she knows our house well. Being in a strange ce might make her feel worse."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. If she doesn''t improve at my ce, I''ll keep trying until she''s better," Tyler stated firmly.


    Naomi felt stuck, unable to express everything she wanted to. After a moment, she barely whispered, "Okay."


    It was unclear who ended the call first. The line went dead as she set down the phone.


    "What did he say?" Hiry asked anxiously.


    "He''s brought her home to get better," Naomi replied.


    "What?" Hiry was shocked.


    "He''s taken her home," Naomi repeated.


    This news was a bad sign. Hiry was almost stomping her feet in panic. "How did this happen?" she eximed.


    Naomi''s expression was nk, ovee by the situation.


    The next morning, Olivia''s therapist, Stephen Carr, made a visit.


    Ana, Maisy, and Keith watched from the living room as he hurried upstairs. The second floor was off-limits now. Apart from Stephen and Olivia''s nurse, Alisa, no one else was allowed up there.


    The rest were too frightened to go upstairs. Now, they thought of Olivia as unpredictable, unsure of what she might do.


    Stephen found Olivia in her room, sitting on the bed and hugging her knees. Tyler was there too, still in the same clothes as yesterday. One could tell that he wasn''t doing well since their return from the hospital.


    Observing her closely to tailor his treatment, Stephen noted her reactions while Tyler sat quietly by, watching Olivia follow Alisa''s instructions obediently, like a puppet.


    "She seems to be doing better than two days ago," Stephen remarked.


    Tyler had noticed as well. Just


    yesterday, Olivia only let Alisae


    close asionally, but today, she


    was actively engaging with her tasks.


    "What should we do?" Tyler asked.


    "It''s best if you keep some distance for now. Let her get used to everyone again. We need to take this slowly," Stephen advised.


    "We''ll continue counseling her, addressing her memory and speech loss," Stephen added.


    "Thank you," Tyler said, nodding.


    Stephen then showed Olivia an apple. "Do you know what this is, Mrs. Harris?" he asked, trying to gauge her ability to speak. Olivia didn''t react to the apple.


    Stephen carefully watched her expression.


    "It''s an apple, ma''am. Your favorite. Don''t you remember?" Alisa gently prompted her.


    Olivia just stared at it quietly.


    "Do you recognize him?" Stephen pointed to Tyler, sitting beside the bed.

 Chapter 507

    Olivia was staring nkly ahead, not moving a muscle.


    "He''s your husband. Do you know that?"


    There was no recognition in her eyes; they werepletely empty.


    "Do you..." Stephen began, but Tyer cut him off sharply, "Stop asking."


    Stephen nced at him, understanding why Tyler wanted to stop the questions. Repeating them only seemed to confirm that Olivia hadpletely forgotten him, and that was frustrating.


    Stephen exined, "This is normal. We need to repeat the questions to help her remember, to strengthen her connection with you."


    Tyler listened but remained silent.


    epting the pause in questioning, Stephen began to counsel Olivia. Tyler sat quietly, observing her reactions, or rather, theck of them. Olivia seemed lost, unresponsive to Stephen''s words, as if her soul had vanished.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, when Tyler left the room, he ran into Ana.


    "How is she, Tyler?" she asked, an unusual concern in her voice.


    He looked at her, falling silent for a moment before replying, "The therapist is still with her."


    He didn''t borate on Olivia''s condition, prompting Ana to ask, "Is she doing better now?"


    Tyler just stared at her, his look sharp and piercing.


    Ana felt the hostility in his gaze and quickly said, I


    the treatment. Let me know if you need anything." She hurried off.


    "Okay, I won the


    As Tyler watched Ana leave, Cami approached him. "Sir," she called out.


    "Find out what she''s been up to," he ordered. He was convinced Olivia wouldn''t be like this without Ana''s involvement, suspecting thetter''s unusual interest wasn''t innocent.


    "Do you think what happened to Ms. Olivia has something to do with her?" Cami inquired, picking up on his suspicions. Tyler''s eyes narrowed as he watched Ana disappear. "Why would she be worried if she hadn''t done anything wrong?"


    Cami felt a chill. The possibility that she might uncover something rming grew stronger in her mind. What would happen then? Filled with dread, she hesitated. Content


    She paused, unsure.


    Just then, she remembered something important. "Sir, Ms. Naomi called me again today. She was asking about Ms. Olivia."

 Chapter 508

    Tyler was calm when he said, "Tell me."


    "Ms. Naomi wishes Ms. Olivia to abort the baby so she can get treatment," Cami paused before adding, "You should visit her."


    Tyler didn''t react.


    Just then, Cami''s phone rang again. She looked at it, then at him.


    Tyler stretched out his hand. "Give it to me."


    He stepped aside to answer the call.


    Naomi''s voice came through, "Cami, Olivia''s health is most important right now. We should give up on the baby, even if that would lead to my death."


    "It''s me," Tyler said abruptly.


    There was a pause. "... Tyler?"


    "Go on," he urged.


    Naomi, crying, said, "I''ve thought it over, Tyler. I can''t let Olivia suffer all this alone. She''s my only sister... Her treatment is what matters most right now. Can she have an abortion?" Hiry grabbed the phone and yelled, "What are you saying, Naomi?! She''s not having an abortion! Stop it!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued, "Tyler! We''re doing


    this for Naomi. Although Olivia''s sick, we need this baby. If she has an abortion, all her effort and her wish to save her sister will be wasted."


    She sobbed, "Tyler, no one is more upset about Olivia than us. Naomi''s health is getting worse too." Her voice turned hoarse, "Tyler, we can''t let anything happen to Naomi again."


    Naomi, shocked by Hiry''s reaction, tried to get the phone back, angrily saying, "Give it back, Mom. Olivia is my sister, I won''t forgive myself for this. Stop it."


    Tyler listened to the argument on the other side. It was chaotic; it sounded like someone was pped.


    "You''re killing me, Naomi!" Hiry had pped Naomi.


    Everything went silent, then Naomi''s sad cries followed. She sounded regretful as she sobbed, "Olivia is so young, Mom. Stop doing this to her. End the pregnancy. This is about my life, not hers. I don''t want this to continue. I''m so..."


    She choked up, "Tired..."


    Naomi was sitting in a wheelchair in the ward, lookingpletely hopeless.


    Hiry knelt down. "Nobody wants this for Olivia. Nobody does, Naomi..."


    "It''s not about the baby right now."


    Naomi and Hiry had identally turned on the speakerphone during their argument. Hearing Tyler''s calm voice, they looked at the phone.


    "We''ll talk again," he said emotionlessly and hung up.


    Naomi slumped in her wheelchair like she had given up.

 Chapter 509

    Hiry held Naomi''s hands and said, "I''ll handle this for you, Naomi. It was my idea after all. Tyler isn''t as harsh as you think." They made a call to see how Tyler would react.


    Hiry continued, "He was against the abortion. That shows he still cares about your life, even with Olivia acting crazy."


    Naomi listened silently.


    Hiry added, "Don''t worry, it''s not as terrible as it seems. I''m here for you, Naomi."


    Naomi felt too worn out to move. She just sat there, exhausted.


    After hanging up the call, Tyler was still standing there when Cami approached him. She took the phone from him and asked, "Aren''t you going to visit her, sir?" He replied with a distant look, "I will when I find the time."


    Ana was visibly upset and lost in thought sinceing downstairs.


    Keith noticed her in the living room, but she didn''t react to his presence. He asked, "What''s wrong? You look really down."


    Her attention snapped back at his voice. She looked at him, then walked away without responding.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith''s expression grew stern, and he sighed quietly.


    Tyler, watching from upstairs, saw everything.


    After Ana left, Cami began questioning the maids discreetly. With so many people around, she knew no secret would stay hidden forever.


    Ana felt uneasy, not because she hated Olivia, but because it was hard seeing her like this.


    She reassured herself she wasn''t to


    me; she hadn''t done anythingne


    wrongl


    It was Olivia who couldone?


    handle the pressure. Content


    Holding onto that thought, Ana stepped into her room.


    *


    Tyler remained upstairs while Stephen was there.


    When the therapist stepped out, he


    "It''s tough. She does


    talk to us, so I''m just


    her used to my presence." S


    Tyler responded seriously, "Hmm, okay."


    Stephen left shortly after.


    That night Alisa was caring for Olivia, talking and eating with her though it was mostly a one-sided Sation, and she had to feed


    Olivia like a child.


    When Tyler entered the room, Alisa was wiping Olivia''s hands. She stood up and greeted him, "Sir."


    Olivia tensed up as soon as Tyler walked in.


    "You may leave," he said to Alisa.


    She asked, "Are you sleeping here tonight, sir?"


    Tyler didn''t reply; just looked at Olivia silently.

 Chapter 510

    Alisa knew Tyler was up to something. Concerned, she said, "Sir, the doctor mentioned she''s still not stable."


    Tyler remained silent, and Alisa left the room quietly after a pause.


    Olivia felt uneasy when she noticed only she and Tyler were left. She tried to keep her distance.


    As Tyler approached, she panicked and tried to run, but he simply squatted next to her, positioning himself to be lower than her eye level. He looked up, catching her anxious expression.


    They were in an odd position; one squatting and the other sitting on the bed.


    "Olivia," Tyler spoke softly to catch her attention. "Are you getting used to everything?" he asked gently.


    Olivia curled up in bed, not responding.


    Trying to sound soothing, like talking to a child, he suggested, "How about we go for a walk?"


    She looked away, moving again.


    Tyler noticed her retreating legs. Realizing she was still wary of him, he didn''t push further. Instead, he stood and walked over to the vanity, pulling out a ne from a jewelry box. He examined it for a moment before returning to her side and squatting down again.


    He held out his hand, offering the ne to her. "Do you recognize this?"


    Olivia looked at him nkly. Even when presented with the silver ne, she didn''t react.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your mother left this for you. It was your favorite," he exined.


    Her face remained expressionless.


    "Can I put it on for you? Let''s make it a bracelet," Tyler suggested, hoping to coax her hand toward him.


    Olivia stared at him, torn between distrust and curiosity.


    Remaining patient, Tyler reassured her gently, "I''m your husband, remember? You lost this ne several times, and each time you were so upset. Remember how you came to me crying? Don''t you remember?"


    She nced at the ne again.


    "Shall I put it on?" he asked, his tone gentle and inviting.


    Noticing her hesitation but no refusal, he tried once more, "Would you like that?"


    Finally, Olivia stopped dodging him. In an unexpected move, she extended her arm toward him.


    Taken aback, Tyler smiled warmly


    as he gently took her wrist. She trembled as he touched her but didn''t pull away, allowing him to


    wrap the ne around her wrist.


    Surprised by her eptance, he finished fastening the ne and assured her, "All done."


    Olivia looked down at the silver chain now adorning her wrist, seemingly deep in thought.


    "It''s pretty, isn''t it?" Tylerplimented.


    Olivia


    after some time, she nodded.


    at the bracelet, and


    wive


    the first time she reacted to anyone.

 Chapter 511

    Tyler''s actions softened when he saw Olivia''s reaction. He asked gently, "Can I wipe your hands?"


    Olivia just stared at him.


    Tyler picked up the towel that Alisa had left on the nightstand. He gently took Olivia''s hand and began to wipe her hands carefully.


    Olivia kept her head down, watching as Tyler handled her fingers. At first, her fingers trembled slightly, but she didn''t pull away. She let him continue, allowing him to wipe them attentively. Tyler caressed each of her fingers tenderly, his eyes full ofpassion. The warmth of the towel made Olivia feelfortable, which is why she watched so intently.


    About twenty minutester, Alisa walked in and stopped short, surprised. Olivia was letting Tyler get this close?


    After he finished, Tyler ced Olivia''s hands back on her knees while still squatting next to her. "Okay, your hands are clean now. The ne on your wrist looks even prettier."


    Alldies liked to feel pretty, and Olivia nced at her wrist.


    Just then, Alisa entered and called out, "Sir."


    Tyler turned to her and motioned with his hand for her to be quiet. She quickly stopped talking, and only then did he stand up and look at her.


    "Ma''am," Alisa began.


    Tyler wore a faint smile, seeming happier now. "Remember, never bring up the past with her."


    "The lisa was confused.


    After a


    pause, she realized


    what he meant. Her heart skipped a


    beat as she replied, "Got it, sir."


    Tyler continued to gaze at Olivia, then added, "Only bring up the good memories."


    Understanding the instruction, Alisa responded, a bit nervously, "O-Okay, sir."


    Tyler didn''t hurry away. He gave Olivia some time to getfortable with his presence before he finally left her in Alisa''s care.


    That night, Olivia kept staring at the ne on her wrist. Alisa was shocked by how naturally she had epted Tyler''s closeness.


    Alisa watched Olivia and the


    ne, puzzled about what had happened in her short absence However, remembering Tyler''s words made her feel uneasy.


    She brought Olivia a ss of milk at 10 o''clock. "Shall we go to bed after you drink your milk, ma''am?" she suggested.


    Olivia looked up upon hearing her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s finish it, yeah?" Alisa


    encouraged. Drinking milk was an


    old habit that helped with sleep something Alisa hoped to bring back.


    It was quitete, and they were both tired. Olivia took the ss and drank her milk.

 Chapter 512

    Olivia felt sleepy after a while. Holding the hand with her ne, she eventually drifted off to sleep.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alisa gently tucked her in and turned off the light.


    The next morning, Olivia woke up to find Alisa nearby. Alisa straightened Olivia''s clothes and asked, "Did you sleep well?"


    Olivia was still wary of Alisa, instinctively wanting to pull away as Alisa fixed her cor. However, she paused when Alisa spoke. Alisa noticed this but kept her tone friendly. "I used to fix your clothes like this every morning. Just rx."


    Olivia seemed to ease a bit at her words.


    As Alisa continued dressing her, she said, "You always liked wearing clean and pretty clothes. Do you remember that?"


    Olivia automatically shook her head, indicating she didn''t remember.


    Alisa felt a surge of joy seeing Olivia shake her head. She seemed more responsive today, unlike a few days ago when she was unresponsive as a log. She gently continued dressing Olivia.


    Just then, Tyler appeared at the door. "She''s up?"


    Alisa acknowledged him with a nod, "Sir."


    Olivia didn''t react as strongly as she had the day before; she simply looked at him quietly.


    Tyler noticed the change. He entered and asked her, "Just woke up?"


    Olivia looked down shyly.


    Alisa spoke for her, "Yes, she had a good sleep. I''m about tob her hair."


    Though Olivia''s hair was naturally smooth, it was quite tousled from sleep. Tyler approached and suggested gently, "Shall web your hair at the vanity?" S


    Olivia met his gaze, timid yet not pulling away as he took her hand. He smiled and helped her out of bed.


    Feeling the floor under her feet felt strange to Olivia, prompting Tyler to caution, "Be careful."


    He led her to the vanity. Alisa held back, watching them interact from a distance.


    Tyler positioned Olivia in front of the mirror and looked at her reflection with an intense gaze. "What style would you like today?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org w


    He then opened the jewelry box, but his expression briefly turned cold when he saw the bracelet from


    ude. He quickly looked at the


    other pieces of jewelry and suggested, "Pick one you like. Let''s put it on."


    Olivia stared into the box and, after a moment, picked up ude''s bracelet from among all the other items.

 Chapter 513

    Tyler had a mysterious look when he saw Olivia picking up the bracelet ude had given her. She examined it carefully, ying with it as if it were something precious. From a distance, Alisa watched, surprised by the scene unfolding before her.


    Tyler, trying not to rm Olivia with his reaction, watched her for a while before asking, "Do you like this?"


    Olivia didn''t look up at him but simply nodded, still lost in her thoughts, and slipped the bracelet onto her wrist alongside her ne.


    Alisa approached them nervously to speak, but Tyler took Olivia''s hand gently and said, "As long as you like it, that''s what matters. It''s pretty." Olivia blushed at thepliment, trying to pull her hand away secretly, but Tyler held on tighter, and she looked up at him in surprise. "Let''s try a different one today, shall we?" Tyler suggested softly, almost coaxing her.


    He opened a jewelry box and took out a diamond ne, cing it around her neck. The diamonds sparkled, enhancing her beauty. Olivia admired herself in the mirror. Tyler caressed her head tenderly and asked, "Isn''t this even more beautiful?"


    She was mesmerized by the sparkle. Tyler leaned closer and whispered, "I bought this for you for our wedding. Do you remember that?"


    Olivia stared nkly into the mirror, her memory failing her.


    Tyler continued to stroke her hair, adding, "Let''s keep wearing it, okay? You look even more beautiful in the ne I chose for you, don''t you


    think?" ne


    She met his gaze in the mirror reflection Tyler then removed the bracelet from her wrist and reced it with a matching diamond bracelet. "They''re a perfect match now."


    Olivia examined her wrist for a long time, then looked up at him briefly.


    Tyler chuckled, but his expression turned stern as he turned to Alisa. "Take this away."


    Alisa approached and took the bracelet, watching as Tyler coldly instructed, "Throw it away."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She hesitated, knowing how much


    Olivia cherished it that she kept it in


    the box. Tyler had already turned


    awa


    not seeing her reluctance to discard it.


    Meanwhile, Olivia, unaware of their conversation, watched Alisa walk away.


    Tyler noticed Olivia''s distraction and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She turned away, and he gently held her wrist again. "Isn''t it beautiful?"

 Chapter 514

    Olivia was dazzled by the diamonds on her wrist. She nodded at Tyler, showing that she thought the bracelet was beautiful.


    Tyler smiled, pleased with her reaction. "That''s great," he said, holding her hand and gently touching her wrist where the diamonds sparkled.


    Alisa had just returned to the room after getting rid of the bracelet. Tyler paid her no attention, his focus on Olivia, who was looking at herself in the mirror. "Comb her hair," he ordered Alisa. Alisa picked up ab, stood behind Olivia, and began to work on her hair.


    Olivia stared at her reflection, almost not recognizing the face staring back at her. Her gaze also lingered on the ne she wore, unable to look away. Tyler admired how she looked, captivated by her beautiful, dreamy eyes.


    Meanwhile, Maisy had been anxious ever since Olivia came home. Ignoring the maids, she marched upstairs, determined to see Olivia.


    She ran into Tyler just as he stepped out of the room. "How''s Olivia?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "She''s doing better today. She''s inside, Alisa is helping her wash up," Tyler replied calmly.


    Maisy''s voice trembled with worry. "Did she really lose her memory? Does she not remember anyone?"


    Tyler paused before nodding. "Mm-hmm."


    "Oh, god. How did this happen to my darling? Lord, have mercy," Maisymented, then insisted, "Let me see her."


    "Let her get used to things first." Tyler''s response was cool and measured.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy was frustrated by hisckluster answer. "Tyler, are you not letting me see her when she''s like this?"


    Just then, Alisa guided Olivia out of the room. It was the first time Olivia had emerged since returning from the hospital. She looked timid and quickly retreated when she saw a stranger in the hallway.


    Maisy was taken aback. She had expected Olivia to appear


    disheveled, not well-dressed and


    composed. She didn''t look mentally ill at all.


    Looking into Olivia''s eyes, Maisy realized her granddaughter did not recognize her. She moved closer. "Olivia-"


    Olivia immediately sought refuge in Tyler''s arms, wrapping her arms around her head and avoiding Maisy''s gaze.


    Tyler, caught off guard, stared down


    at


    Surprise for a few


    seconds beforeforting her. "I''m


    here, don''t be afraid. Content


    Alisa tried to reassure Olivia as well. "Ma''am, she''s your favorite grandma. Don''t you remember?"

 Chapter 515

    Olivia wiggled in Tyler''s arms and lifted her head to nce at Maisy. Maisy''s eyes were filled with eager tears. Olivia shook her head shyly and buried her face in Tyler''s sleeve again.


    Alisa was surprised by Olivia''s reactions. In the past, Olivia had always been distant from Tyler, but now she trusted him. Alisa wondered if this was a good sign.


    Tyler patted Olivia''s head as she clung to him tighter. His voice was unexpectedly cheerful as he reassured her, "Don''t be scared. It''s just Grandma, Olivia."


    Olivia kept hiding in his arms like a shy kitten. Seeing this, Tyler stopped pushing her to interact with people she didn''t know well. He gently held her cheek and gave Maisy a t look. "She''s still getting used to things."


    Maisy had never seen Olivia so fearful, and it made her feel sad and helpless. "What did the doctor say? Can she be treated?" she asked.


    Tyler replied calmly, "It will take some time."


    Maisy sighed and fell silent.


    Feeling Olivia shiver in his arms, Tyler told Maisy, "She''s scared. I''ll take her back to the room."


    Maisy, not wanting to upset Olivia further, nodded. "Okay, take her inside. Have the doctor see her."


    "Okay," Tyler agreed. Looking down at Olivia, he asked gently, "Shall we go inside?"


    Comforted by his soft voice, Olivia nodded. Tyler chuckled, then led her back to the room, Olivia following quietly and clinging to him.


    Maisy watched them go, her feelings mixed. She stood there as they disappeared into the room.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Inside, Tyler took Olivia to the couch, but she stayed in his arms. He gently eased her away from him, reassuring her, "It''s just us here now."


    Olivia felt safer and looked up at him with a nk expression.


    Tyler caressed her cheek and then moved his hand to her chin. "Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    Olivia stared at him for a long moment and nodded, but then looked away shyly and tried to remove his hand.


    Seeing her reaction, Tyler smiled warmly. "What are you shy about?"


    Olivia, unsure where to look, nervously gripped her hands.

 Chapter 516

    Tyler affectionately yed with Olivia''s hair, saying lovingly, "I''m your husband, there''s no need to be shy, am I right?"


    Olivia, still notfortable with the closeness, tried to dodge his touch.


    Seeing this, Tyler reassured her, "Take your time, there''s no rush."


    Just then, their therapist walked in. Tyler''s hand moved to the back of Olivia''s head as he noticed the therapist entering. "Okay, the doctor''s here," he informed her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, the only people Olivia was familiar with were Alisa, Tyler, and the therapist, Stephen. She stood close to Tyler as Stephen entered, though she remained on guard.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Harris. Did you sleep wellst night?" Stephen greeted her warmly.


    His voice was calming. Although Olivia didn''t reply, she seemed a bit more rxed.


    "Let''s go to the couch," Stephen suggested, and Tyler echoed, "Let''s go."


    Alisa helped guide Olivia, and they began the psychotherapy session.


    Over an hourter, Stephen came out of the room to find Tyler waiting. "She seems to have gotten better today. I''m surprised by her openness to you," Stephen observed.


    "Mm-hmm, she''s epting me slowly," Tyler responded calmly.


    "It''s a good thing," Stephen continued. "The biggest issue now is her memory loss and her aphasia. The aphasia is psychological, not physical. You can help her start talking slowly, and she should recover. But her memory loss..." His Voice trailed off, showing his concern.


    Tyler didn''t seem too worried about Olivia getting her memory back. When he heard about it, his expression didn''t change much. "It''s okay," he said calmly. "If she starts talking again, that would be great. The rest isn''t as important fight now."


    Stephen, catching Tyler''s intent,


    looked a bit surprised but nodded


    "Okay, got it. We''ll focus on getting her to talk again without


    ¦«¦Ï¦É


    medication."


    "Thank you for that," Tyler said.


    "It''s my job, Mr. Harris," Stephen replied before quickly leaving.


    Tyler remained standing, deep in thought. At that moment, Cami approached him. "Sir, I found something."


    Tyler looked at her intently and said, "Tell me."


    "I discovered that Ms. Ana was investigating someone before this happened to Ms. Olivia. It''s Jacob," Cami revealed.


    Tyler''s expression turned cold, but he asked no further questions and continued to stare at Cami.

 Chapter 517

    Cami continued, "Ms. Ana had talked to Ms. Olivia before. Because of your rtionship with Ms. Naomi, she had been threatening Olivia. She put a lot of pressure on her two days ago, and it made Olivia copse from too much stress..."


    Tyler listened without showing any feelings.


    As Cami spoke, her voice got quieter until it was almost too low to hear. "You could say that Ms. Ana has been controlling and threatening Olivia since she first came into the house. It was herst straw..." Tyler''s expression was icy, making Cami feel a bit ufortable. Still, he spoke calmly, "Got it."


    Downstairs, Ana stopped Stephen to ask about Olivia.


    He smiled and said, "Mrs. Harris is much better now. She''s improved a lot since a few days ago."


    Hearing this, Ana felt relieved and blurted out, "That''s great, even if it''s just a little."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Ana. She''ll definitely recover."


    "Okay, thanks," Ana replied.


    Stephen added, "I''ll go now if that''s everything."


    "Okay."


    Ana felt a bit better about her conscience. As long as Olivia wasn''t in a hopeless situation, that was enough for her.


    Just then, a voice surprised her, and she saw Tyler standing in front of her.


    "Tyler," she said, startled.


    "Why didn''t you answer when I called you?"


    Ana hadn''t noticed himing down, which was why she hadn''t heard him. She tried to smile and said, "Oh, I was just asking Stephen about Olivia. I heard she''s doing better."


    She didn''t look as proud as usual and was faking her smile.


    "It seems you really care about Olivia."


    Still smiling, she replied, "Of course, she''s my daughter-inw."


    "Right, the daughter-inw you carefully chose."


    Ana sensed Tyler''s cryptic tone, and she looked at him, her smile fading.


    "You''re feeling guilty, aren''t you?" Tyler''s gaze was sharp. "Are you


    pretending to care just to feel


    less


    guilty? When did you start having a


    conscience?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time she didn''t argue against his mockery. Her lips trembled as she tried to meet his gaze. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t know? Or do you think no one will find out?"


    Ana''s breathing became faster, and


    she clenched her fists. Taking a deep breath, she said, "I think you should treat me better. Also, I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Her hands were shaking, and eventually, she copsed.


    Tyler just scoffed at how helpless she looked.

 Chapter 518

    Ana felt chilly from Tyler''s words. She couldn''t figure out what he had discovered. Despite her worry, she thought defiantly, ''Even if he knows something, did I really push Olivia too far?''


    But she knew she wasn''t alone in this-Naomi and Tyler were involved too. She smirked to herself, thinking further, ''And what if I did drive Olivia over the edge? That''s just the way things are. Isn''t that their karma?''


    The thought that he was so protective of Naomi only fueled her anger. ''If another innocent gets hurt, that''s on them,'' she thought bitterly.


    Inside, Ana felt a fiery anger burning. Tyler, however, stayed cool as he watched her seething.


    "I won''t disturb your peace then," he said calmly.


    Her heart felt like it was breaking, but she forced herself to stand tall. Putting on an arrogant expression, she smirked and stayed silent.


    Tyler turned and walked away.


    She grew colder as she watched him leave. The quiet around her felt like it was swallowing her whole.


    She didn''t know how long she stood there until Ben approached her, calling out, "Ma''am."


    Ana turned to him with a frown. "What?"


    Ben hesitated, noting her irritation. "I just thought something might''ve happened since you haven''t moved."


    "What could possibly happen to me?" Ana snapped. She threw him a quick look and then walked away, her head held high.


    Despite her bravado, she couldn''t


    stop thinking about Tyler. ''What


    he found out? What''s he nnelet


    & Ron &N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    her


    racing.


    With a deep breath, she clenched her fists.


    Meanwhile, the Joneses hadn''t heard from Olivia since she returned to the Harrises. The house was unusually quiet, and Darren was noticeably subdued, while Hiry seemed unconcerned, busying herself with daily visits to Naomi''s Ward.


    During one visit, Hiry asked Naomi, "Has Tylere by?"


    Naomi paused for a long while before answering in a t voice, "No. I guess he''s been busy."


    Hiry thought Tyler would have visited despite his busy schedule "Why don''t you call him and ask about Olivia? Tell him your dad''s really worried," she suggested.


    Naomi sat silently for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, I''ll call him."


    Hiry breathed a sigh of relief. "Good, you do that."

 Chapter 519

    Naomi thought for a moment before deciding to call. It took Tyler about six minutes to answer. As soon as he did, she blurted out, "It''s me, Tyler." She was worried he might not recognize her voice. "I know it''s you," he replied calmly.


    Relieved, Naomi''s tension eased. "Well, my parents and I are really worried about Olivia. How is she doing?"


    Hiry was nearby, looking anxious.


    To their surprise, Tyler answered, "I''ll drop by at noon."


    "You''reing over today?" Naomi asked, shocked but relieved.


    "Mm-hmm, that''s right," he confirmed.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting," Naomi replied, a bit more rxed now.


    "Mm-hmm," Tyler responded tly.


    Once the call ended, Hiry quickly asked, "How was it?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He said he''sing over," Naomi told her, putting down her phone.


    "That''s great! See, he still cares, especially at a time like this. What''s there to worry about?" Hiry said, trying to reassure her.


    Naomi didn''t respond to that.


    Tyler arrived a few hourster.


    As soon as he entered, Hiry, who had been sitting on the couch, approached him. "Tyler," she greeted him. "How''s Olivia?" Her red, swollen eyes showed how much she was worried about Olivia.


    Naomi, who was in bed, didn''t show much reaction; she just watched silently.


    "She''s recuperating," Tyler said without much emotion. "She needs time to heal."


    Hiry listened intently, her


    vel


    expression growing more concerned. "Does she still not recognize anyone?" she asked, hoping for more information.


    Tyler only gave a brief reply, not lingering on the conversation, and turned to walk toward Naomi.


    It had been days since Naomi and


    Tyler had seen each other. Seeing him brought a mix of emotions "So, whatare the doctors doing for her now?" Naomi managed to ask.


    "Psychotherapy. We can''t use any medications on her right now," Tyler exined.


    Naomi''s expression turned guiltier. After a pause, Hiry added, "Would it affect her if we dy the medications?"

 Chapter 520

    Hiry looked heartbroken, as if Olivia were her own daughter. Tyler''s expression was unreadable. "We''ll only know more as the treatment progresses."


    "She and Naomi are in such a tough spot. Why did this have to happen to our family? How are we supposed to cope with her being like this?" Hiry kept wiping her tears. One could say her tears were genuine.


    Tyler stayed silent, listening to her sobs. Then Naomi spoke up, "Mom, it''s already terrible what happened to Olivia. Why are you crying now?"


    Naomi didn''t want Tyler to be upset by her self-me. After criticizing Hiry, she turned to Tyler, "I know a good psychotherapist, Tyler. Should we consult them? I believe we should focus on saving Olivia first. The baby can wait. I might not recover even with the baby anyway."


    Hiry was shocked to hear Naomi say that again. She interrupted, "Why are you bringing that up again, Naomi?" Her crying intensified. "Wouldn''t Olivia suffer in vain if we give up on the baby now?"


    "Mom, I can''t let her suffer because of me."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re sick, Naomi. Are you trying to make things worse?"


    As the argument heated up again, Tyler intervened, "Stop."


    Naomi looked at him. He didn''t seem interested in judging their argument, simply stating, "It''s pointless to argue about this now."


    He turned to Naomi, his tone unemotional, "You need to take care of yourself first. We''re treating her, and we''re keeping the baby. That''s it." His face was expressionless, focused solely on sharing Olivia''s status.


    Hiry nced at Naomi, whose expression fell. As a sister, she said, "Tyler... We''ll leave Olivia in your hands."


    "We will. After all, we''re responsible for this," Tyler replied. He continued, "I''m busy, so I need to go. Please look after Naomi."


    Hiry quickly responded, "Don''t worry, Tyler. I''ll take good care of her. You focus on Olivia, that''s the most important thing right now."


    She knew it was impossible to convince him to stop caring for the mentally ill. They had no choice now that Olivia was at the Harris Residence; taking her back wasn''t an option.


    Fortunately, given her mental state, she wasn''t likely to cause any trouble. Hiry was relieved that at least she wouldn''t be able to seduce Tyler now, and he wasn''t considering having her terminate the pregnancy.


    Hiry''s main concern now was something Naomi had mentioned. If Olivia didn''t recover, Naomi might never be Mrs. Harris, which deeply worried her.


    "Okay, that''s all for now. We''ll discuss more if anythinges up."


    "Please take good care of Olivia, Tyler," Hiry said.


    Clearly, Naomi and Hiry were unaware of Ana threatening Olivia before, and that was why they felt guilty. Tyler didn''t mention it, merely offering a brief acknowledgment.

 Chapter 521

    Tyler''s phone rang just then. He pulled it out and checked it without showing who was calling. He told Naomi and Hiry, "I need to go now."


    Hiry stepped closer and offered, "Let me walk you out."


    Tyler shook his head and replied, "It''s okay, stay here with Naomi." His voice was t, as if he was just saying that casually.


    Hiry managed to smile and said, "Okay, go ahead."


    He left without another word, not even ncing at Naomi as he walked away.


    Tyler had only been there for half an hour when he got a call from Alisa and had to leave.


    Hiry turned to Naomi and said, "Look, Olivia''s lost it. You don''t have to worry about them doing anything rash. Even if she doesn''t get better, you have time. Who knows what the future holds? And really, can your rtionship with him stand up to a marriage certificate? From the way he''s choosing to support her and keep the baby, it''s clear he really cares about you."


    Naomi felt overwhelmed. Since the incident, Tyler had been distant, and nothing had changed. Now, with Olivia mentally unstable, could things ever return to how they were before?


    She was afraid to think about it. All she could do was takefort in her mother''s words, thankful that Olivia''s condition at least shielded her from feeling threatened about her rtionship with Tyler.


    All that remained in question was her status as his wife. Maybe, as her mother suggested, they just had to wait for Olivia to get better. Maybe the title of wife didn''t really mean much.


    Naomi sat there, eyes closed, thinking maybe this was her punishment.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler hurried home as soon as he left the hospital. Alisa had called to say Olivia was missing.


    He drove quickly, and as he arrived, Ben came outside. "You''re back, sir."


    "Isn''t she in her room?" Tyler asked immediately.


    "No," Ben answered. "Alisa was


    her bathe, but when she


    was gone." Content beleh


    went to get a fresh towel,


    Tyler frowned.


    The house was in chaos. The maids were terrified, fearing Olivia might harm them after hearing she had lost her sanity. It had been days since anyone had seen herst, which only added to their fear.


    Now that she was missing, panic had set in. They didn''t want to get hurt. Tyler rushed inside and headed upstairs, with Ben struggling to keep up.


    Just


    and neith arrived home and was taken aback by the scand


    and chaos. He looked worried.


    set

 Chapter 522

    Tyler walked into the room right after he went upstairs. He asked Alisa, "Where''s Olivia?"


    Alisa was frantically looking around. When she heard him, she stammered, "She was here a moment ago, but when I came back with a fresh towel, she was gone."


    Outside the room, it was noisy, with a group of maids gathered close by. Tyler looked upset and ordered, "Step back." They quickly moved away, not daring to approach the room again.


    He then hurried to the wardrobe and opened everypartment, but Olivia was nowhere to be found. The maids, huddled outside, whispered among themselves, "Oh no, what if she hurts someone?"


    "I don''t think she would..."


    "Who knows? She''s mentally ill."


    "What do we do?"


    Their quiet voices didn''t mean they couldn''t be overheard. Still, they were left to themselves.


    Tyler didn''t stop searching. He checked behind every door in the room.


    Just as he was checking thest corner, one of the maids yelled, "She''s in the study!"


    Tyler''s tense body rxed upon hearing this, and he ran toward the study.


    The same maid approached him as he left the room, "Sir, she''s in your study."


    He raced there and found Olivia squatting in a corner. She was neatly dressed, and despite her strange behavior, she looked beautiful, like a delicate doll. "Olivia," Tyler called softly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked up immediately, her eyes filling with tears. Her hands were trembling as she hugged her knees, on the verge of crying. She appeared frightened and vulnerable, as if she had finally found the person she had been looking for.


    Tyler was taken aback by her state. Alisa exined, "She might have been looking for you. After you left, she seemed lost and soon wandered off. I think she was trying to find you but got lost because she''s lost her memory..."


    Tyler''s expression softened as he listened. Olivia continued to stare at him, tears streaming down her face.


    He walked over and embraced her tightly, patting her head andforting her with a tenderness Alisa had never heard before.


    "I just stepped out for a bit. I''m home now, aren''t I?" Unaware, he was soothing her fears with immense love and kindness.

 Chapter 523

    Olivia continued squatting as Tylerforted her. In a gentle voice, he suggested, "Let''s go to the room, shall we?"


    Olivia looked up at him, puzzled. Tyler took her hands gently in his, helping her to stand.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked together to the room, with the maids watching closely.


    Tyler paused and firmly told the maids, "Please leave if you''re going to spread rumors about her." With that, he quickly led Olivia away.


    The maids shuddered and quickly looked down.


    Olivia, feeling small and scared, did the same. She knew what they were whispering about-calling her crazy, a lunatic. These hurtful words had haunted her in the study, making her wonder if they were true. Back in the safety of her room, Tyler let go of her hand and gently touched her cheek. "What''s wrong? Are you upset?" he asked.


    Just then, Alisa entered the room and mentioned, "Sir, they''ve been talking about her outside..."


    Tyler, already aware, softened his touch. "You''re not crazy, and nobody will say that again. Do you hear me?"


    Olivia pressed her lips together, holding back tears, but one slipped down,nding on Tyler''s fingertip. He wiped it away, his voice full of sympathy. "You''re just ill, you''ve forgotten some things, that''s all. You''re not what they say, understand?"


    Olivia felt terrible but hearing Tyler''s words made her reflect deeply. She nodded, feeling a bit reassured.


    Alisa looked on, pleased, believing in her heart that Olivia was not insane. She understood everything despite her memory issues andmunication struggles.


    Tyler smiled gently at Olivia''s nod. "It''s good that you understand. Let''s get better slowly, okay?" He lifted her chin and yed with her hair, saying, "Look how beautiful you are today. Alisa has done a great job dressing you up."


    Olivia blushed, her tears gone, and she looked at Tyler with bright, sparkling eyes.

 Chapter 524

    Olivia looked stunning today. Alisa had dressed her in a beautiful outfit and styled her hair in a way that really suited her. Her face was clean and simply radiant. Tyler couldn''t help but touch her cheek gently. "You''re so beautiful today," he murmured, almost without realizing he had spoken.


    Olivia blinked in response, clearly a happy reaction.


    The more Tyler watched her, the more adorable he found her. It was like discovering a treasure; he never knew she had such a lively reaction before. Despite her condition, he thought she was desirable.


    Sophie had been worried about Olivia. She hadn''t received any updates since shest spoke with ude about her.


    Days had gone by, and she couldn''t wait any longer, so she decided to find him herself. She spotted him at the Yancey Bank club and called out, "ude."


    He turned toward her voice, and she quickly ran up to him. "Why are you here, Soof?" he asked, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    The people around him recognized Sophie. She didn''t waste any time and asked, "Where''s Olivia? Have you seen her?"


    ude paused for a moment, then asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m worried about her. I haven''t heard anything. Have you seen her or not?" Sophie pressed.


    ude considered her question amid the noisy setting. "Yes, I saw her once," he admitted.


    "How is she?!" Sophie asked


    urgently, not caring about theAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    vel


    asion at the moment. Olivia was


    her best friend; she didn''t want


    anything to happen to her. Content


    "She should be fine," ude responded vaguely, which only increased Sophie''s anxiety.


    Seeing his friends waiting, ude


    said, "I''m with my friends now, Soof. I''ll talk to youter." He rejoined his group, leaving Sophie with more questions.


    Sophie stood still, wanting to continue the conversation, but held back. After about thirty minutes, ude returned. "Why are you still here?" he asked.


    "I need to talk to you about Olivia," she insisted.


    ude was more direct this time. "k saw her a few days ago. She''s


    doing well, but I believe she forel


    through this."


    But this response didn''t satisfy Sophie. She asked again, "What exactly happened to her? Can you tell me?"

 Chapter 525

    "It''s a long story, but I''ll help her if she needs it. I''ll visit her again when I finish my work," ude said. Sophie listened quietly, surprised by his words.


    Then he added, "Okay, go on with your day. I''ll let you know if there''s anything new about Olivia."


    Sophie felt relieved hearing that, and her tension eased. "Okay."


    He gently patted her head and then left.


    But what Sophie didn''t know was that ude had sent people to spy on Olivia. He hadn''t received any updates yet.


    Just as he was about to check in for an update, Lh approached him quietly. "There''s trouble at the Harris Residence," she whispered.


    ude stopped in his tracks, surprised. "What happened?"


    Later that day, in Olivia''s room, a doctor was checking the baby''s heartbeat. He listened intently to the steady thumps through the machine before finally speaking, "The baby is healthy, its heartbeat is strong." Tyler, who was also in the room, nodded in relief.


    Olivia looked defeated, her arms raised as if giving up. She held that pose for a long time.


    Finally, Alisa spoke up, "You can lower your arms now, ma''am. The doctor is finished, let''s go rest."


    Olivia dropped her arms, and they helped her to the bed. Shey there, staring nkly into space.


    Tyler noticed and asked, "Are you okay? You seem shocked."


    She nced at him, then quickly looked away, her expression


    vulnerable, like a scared puppet


    seemed she was still processing the reality of her pregnancy.


    Tyler decided to give her some space. Turning to the doctor, he asked, "Is there anything we need to watch out for?"


    "She needs a few more check-ups. She might have to visit the hospital," the doctor replied.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure she gets there," Tyler responded.


    "Good. Also, encourage her to walk


    more during her second trimester et


    It''s


    od for the delivery," the doctor


    Tyler nodded in agreement. "I''ll do that."


    "Alright, everything looks good for now. I''ll be going," said the doctor.


    "I won''t see you out," Tyler replied, still focused on Olivia.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor said his goodbyes and left. Tyler then sat next to Olivia, who was still staring nkly.


    "Still in shock?" he gently asked,


    knowing she couldn''t ept the fact


    that she was pregnant. After all, she had lost her memory. He knew he had to give her time to adjust.

 Chapter 526

    Tyler grabbed her hand and then gently ced it on her belly, then said, "Feel it. There''s a little baby in there."


    Olivia looked anxious as she stared at Tyler, as if she wanted to confirm something based on his reaction.


    Tyler smiled at him and then gently said, "It''s moving." He then looked at her belly and said, "Give mommy a reaction. I''ll give you candy when youe out." Right then, Olivia''s belly moved, and she turned pale, thinking there was a monster in there. She jumped into Tyler''s arms in panic, but Tyler quickly hugged her. Alisa stood there and could only smile seeing Olivia''s reaction. She thought she was adorable and was a lot braverpared to the past.


    Tyler hugged her, ced a hand on her face, and then said, "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia pressed her face into his chest and grabbed onto his sleeves.


    He then said, "You''re startled?" He gently touched her head. "Don''t worry. We can slowly get used to this because this is our child."


    Olivia was tense and kept her eyes tightly closed. She couldn''t ept this and wanted to get away from this creature in her belly. It was there, a constant reminder. Tyler gently ran his hands over her hair.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alisa grinned as she walked over. "I guess she''s not used to being a mother yet. You used to love this child."


    Olivia looked as though she was still hiding in Tyler''s arms, but she was listening. A few secondster, she looked over to Alisa, who took out a picture from the cab and showed it to her. "This is the picture of your baby. You would hold onto it for hours. Take a look." Content


    Olivia nced at the picture, and her expression looked rxed, but she was still balled up in Tyler''s arms.


    Tyler didn''t want to force her into


    eptin


    things slow and said to the tart


    this, so he wanted to


    "Don''t worry, let her calm down."


    Alisa put the picture back into the cab and left. By that time, it was already ten o''clock. Tyler said to Olivia, "I''ll take you out for a walk tomorrow."


    Olivia had never left since returning to the Harrises'' house, so when she heard that, she beamed.


    Tyler ced his hand on her chin. "Do you want to go out? If you do, you have to answer me."


    Olivia looked into his eyes. Tyler was waiting for her to make a noise, even if it was just a whisper.


    After staring at him for a long time, Olivia pressed her face back into his chest. She pressed it so hard that Tyler made a sound.


    He then hugged her again. "Okay, I won''t force you to talk. Just say something when you feel like it, okay?"

 Chapter 527

    Tyler looked down at Olivia and noticed her pensive expression.


    The next morning, he led her downstairs where all the maids were working. As they saw Olivia closely following Tyler and looking nervous, they nced up.


    From then on, the maids didn''t dare to stare curiously at Olivia. Instead, they simply greeted, "Sir, Ma''am."


    The word ''ma''am'' made Olivia shudder, and she was too shy to reply.


    Tyler noticed she was falling behind, so he encouraged her, "Look up, Olivia."


    At first, Olivia was too nervous to move, but at Tyler''s urging, she slowly lifted her head and observed the people around her. Their quiet stares made her feel out of ce.


    Once she looked around, Tyler continued to lead her downstairs. When they reached the living room, they walked toward the front door where their driver was waiting. He opened the car door for Olivia, showing her where to sit.


    As Tyler helped her into the car, his secretary followed them. Inside the car, Olivia clung to Tyler''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder, avoiding looking around the unfamiliar setting.


    Tylerforted her, patting her head gently. "Don''t be afraid. You know everyone here, they all work for us. Let''s go for a walk, okay?"


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    Despite being busy with both the project in the fishing vige and caring for Olivia, Tyler decided to focus on her for now. The doctor had advised that going out would be good for her, so he nned to take her out for dinner.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cami was anxious because it was a formal event and Olivia seemed fragile. She suggested cautiously to Tyler, "Sir, maybe I could take her around instead?"


    Tyler looked from Olivia to Cami and simply said, "No." He seemed unconcerned about the formalities.


    Cami paused, then reluctantly epted his decision, "Okay..."


    As they continued, Tyler yed absentmindedly with Olivia''s dress while she kept gazing out the window, curious about the world outside. Her eyes lit up as she watched the buildings pass by. Tyler gently fixed her hair, which the wind had tousled, as Cami watched them silently.


    Upon arriving at the dinner, Olivia entered the venue clinging to Tyler''s arm. Managers from the fishing vige project were waiting at the door.


    Surprised to see Olivia, they greeted Tyler, "Mr. Harris." Then, noticing Olivia, they added, "Mrs. Harris."


    Olivia stood quietly by Tyler as he greeted them, "Thanks for waiting. Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 528

    The managers didn''t linger to chat; they just nodded and hurried off.


    When Tyler and Olivia entered the room, everyone remained standing until they were seated. Tyler nced at Olivia and asked, "Would you like anything in particr?"


    The staff brought over the menus and handed one to Olivia.


    The managers, who seldom saw Olivia, were not used to seeing such a tender moment between them.


    Olivia shook her head, and Cami, noticing the attention they were attracting, quickly intervened, "Let me pick something she''ll enjoy."


    Tyler silently handed the menu to Cami, who then began discussing options with the staff.


    Once all the dishes were served, Tyler made sure Olivia wasfortable and deliberately avoided discussing the vige. He attentively helped her with her meal, offering gently, "Would you like to try this? Oh, how about this one? It''s a bit sweet. Give it a taste."


    The others remained silent, watching, as Olivia declined everything with a shake of her head.


    Finally, Tyler ced a ss of orange juice in front of her, asking softly, "How about some juice?"


    After a reminder from Cami, Tyler stopped assisting Olivia and shifted the conversation, "Sorry for the dy. Let''s discuss the project''s progress."


    The managers finally perked up and went straight into work mode.


    Tyler listened intently to the reports, while Olivia quietly continued eating. At one point, she shifted


    ufortably in her seat. Noticing this, Tyler mistook her difort for boredom and gave her a concerned look.


    The people reporting immediately stopped talking and waited.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you need to step outside for a bit?" Tyler asked her.


    Olivia shook her head.


    Confused by her refusal but noticing


    comfort, he suggested aga


    holding up the half-empty juice ss, "More juice?"


    She shook her head harder and looked visibly anxious.


    Tyler Wed her closely as


    ced her hand on her stunt


    revealing her difort. belongs to NovelDrama.Org W


    Realizing the issue, Tyler quickly asked, "Do you need to use the restroom?"


    Though embarrassed, Olivia didn''t shake her head this time.

 Chapter 529

    Cami asked, "Should I go with you?" However, Tyler suggested he apany her instead.


    Cami wondered how Tyler could consider entering the women''s restroom as she quizzically looked at him. But Tyler was unfazed and just turned to Olivia, saying, "Let''s go."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia, visibly embarrassed, seemed to prefer Tyler''spany. They rose from their seats, and Olivia followed Tyler out of the room.


    Reaching the restroom door, Tyler stopped, patted Olivia on the head, and reassured her, "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you here."


    After a brief pause, Olivia entered the restroom. Tyler lit a cigarette to pass the time.


    Inside, Olivia, who had been drinking a lot of juice and was frequently visiting the bathroom due to her pregnancy, took her time.


    Tyler was halfway through his cigarette when he heard movements from inside, so he put it out to clear the air of smoke.


    Olivia emerged, and Tyler approached, asking gently, "Done?"


    Olivia, her cheeks tinged with red, avoided his gaze. Tyler took her hand, saying, "I''ll take you around after the meeting," making Olivia smile broadly, her eyes sparkling. "Let''s go," Tyler said, and they started walking.


    Just then, ude, who was chatting with a friend near the restroom, stopped in his tracks and, recognizing her, eximed, "Olivia?"


    Hearing her name, Olivia looked up and saw ude; her expression was one of confusion, but her demeanor was calm.


    ude frowned, sensing something was off.


    Confused by ude''s intense stare, Olivia tightened her grip on Tyler''s hand.


    Tyler briefly met ude''s gaze and then focused on Olivia, reassuring her, "You''re fine," before leading her away and ignoring ude.


    ude kept his eyes on Olivia. His friend didn''t know what was going on and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Feeling ude''s eyes on her back made Olivia nervous. She clung closer to Tyler, nearly burying her face in his arm.


    Tyler, appearing unfazed, guided Olivia like a protective partner. "Let''s go in."


    As they approached the door, Cami stepped out and froze upon seeing ude.

 Chapter 530

    However, Cami quickly looked away and spoke to the two at the door, "We''ve been waiting."


    Tyler entered with Olivia, but she nced back at ude, frowning in confusion.


    Tyler noticed her look and said, "Watch where you''re going," as he nced back briefly.


    Olivia slowly turned away from ude and followed Tyler into the room, while Cami closed the door behind them.


    ude kept watching until his friends repeated their question, snapping him out of it. "What''s up?" he asked.


    "Nothing," ude replied with a frown, then continued walking, his friends hurrying to keep pace.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the room, Olivia seemed distracted. Tyler watched her closely as he talked with others. Cami also kept an eye on her.


    When their meeting ended, Tyler led Olivia out, dismissing the men who started to follow. "No need to walk us out. You can go now," he said.


    The others stopped and watched as the couple got into their car.


    Olivia was still zoning out in the car. Tyler finally asked gently, "What''s on your mind?"


    She looked at him, then shook her head, saying nothing.


    Tyler''s gaze hardened unnoticed as he asked, "Are you thinking about that man?"


    Olivia blushed and clutched his sleeve. "He''s just someone we met before," Tyler exined dismissively.


    The curious look on Olivia''s face disappeared as she nodded and slowly loosened her grip on his sleeve. But Tyler grabbed her hand, making her look up in surprise.


    He leaned in close and whispered, "I''m your husband, and I don''t want you thinking about any other man, okay?" His smile disappeared as he said that, his tonemanding. Olivia froze, taken aback by his intensity.

 Chapter 531

    Olivia seemed shy as she gently pressed her lips together and rested her head on Tyler''s hand.


    Tyler didn''t pull away. Instead, he lightly yed with her chin, treating her with the gentle care one might show a kitten.


    The car lingered for a moment before finally driving out of the hotel.


    A breeze swept in, causing Olivia''s hair to brush against Tyler''s face. He watched her serene expression as the scenery outside blurred by.


    Upon arriving home, Olivia had already pushed thoughts of the earlier encounter out of her mind. She stepped out of the car, and at that moment, Tyler''s phone rang.


    It was his assistant. He paused his exit from the car to answer.


    "Did you attend a meeting today, sir?" the assistant inquired.


    The meeting had been about strategies concerning some stubborn holdouts.


    Without hesitation, Tyler replied, "Let them wait. There''s no need to rush this." He had decided to ignore them after the meeting.


    "Okay, sir," responded the assistant,


    pausing before adding, "But one person was strongly opposed and b. made quite a scene in town. He said even with a generous offer, he wouldn''t sign the agreement or sell hisnd. And his property is crucial to our ns." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Visibly drained by the conversation, Tyler pinched the bridge of his nose. "Handle it. I only want to hear about the results, not the process." The assistant quickly assured him, "Understood, sir."


    Tyler ended the call and pocketed his phone.


    Olivia and the maid were waiting. After hanging up, Tyler stepped out, the look of fatigue and annoyance reced by a patient demeanor. "Let''s go inside," he said calmly.


    He ced his hand on Olivia''s shoulder and guided her into the house. Inside, the maids greeted them warmly.


    Olivia, less nervous than before, quietly followed Tyler upstairs.


    A few dayster, assured that Olivia''s health was stable, Tyler took her for a prenatal checkup.


    At the hospital, Olivia followed the


    doctors'' and nurses'' instruction


    with Tyler by her side. When it was time to draw blood, she became anxious.


    Tyler wrapped his arms around her,forting her with a whisper, "Don''t be nervous."

 Chapter 532

    Olivia couldn''t bear to look, so she buried her face in Tyler''s chest.


    As the nurse inserted the needle into her vein, Olivia felt a sharp pain but remained silent. Her body trembled while Tyler held her close, his gaze fixed on the tube as her bright red blood flowed through it. Tyler''s eyes reflected his pain as he tightened his embrace.


    The blood draw was over quickly. The nurse removed the needle, and Tyler held Olivia even closer, reassuring her, "Okay, you''re okay now."


    He tried tofort her as the nurse pressed a cotton pad against the puncture site to stop the bleeding. Tyler took Olivia''s wrist gently, pulling her into his arms while maintaining pressure on the cotton. Once the bleeding stopped, he handed the cotton to Cami, then soothed Olivia by cing his hand on her back. "Does your hand hurt?"


    Olivia, still in pain, nestled closer into his arms, seekingfort.


    "You''re fine now," Tyler whispered gently.


    Cami, observing their intimate moment, turned her gaze away. She knew things were bingplicated. Given Olivia''s vulnerable state, it seemed Tyler wouldn''t be able to leave her that easily. Realizing that felt as if someone had hit her head with a hammer.


    After calming Olivia for a few minutes, Tyler, unaware of Cami''s troubled expression, softly suggested, "Let''s go. We''re done here."


    As tears filled Olivia''s eyes, Tyler cradled her head against his neck and whispered reassuring words into her ear.


    Olivia depended on him more with each passing moment.


    Who wouldn''t be drawn to such a handsome, mature man? Especially when he was her loving husband. It was no wonder she had fallen for him the moment she first saw him. Tyler led Olivia out of the room, while Cami followed a few steps behind holding Olivia''s coat. The hospital was warm enough that Tyler didn''t drape the coat over Olivia.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor had requested a word with him, so Cami and Olivia waited outside the doctor''s office. As they stood there, Cami asked, "Ma''am, would you like to walk around a bit?" Before Olivia could respond, a voice called out from behind them, "Olivia!"

 Chapter 533

    Olivia heard her name and turned around, and so did Cami.


    Cami''s face showed confusion, but Olivia focused on the person who had called her. It was a woman about her age, and Olivia looked at her, puzzled.


    Sophie was now standing in front of Olivia, looking straight at her. She hade here because she knew Olivia came for checkups at this hospital.


    She had been visiting, hoping to bump into Olivia, and today she finally did. She was still a bit away when she spotted who was at the door. She couldn''t believe her luck at first, but there she was-Olivia.


    Before she could fully catch her breath, Sophie rushed to express her concern. "Why haven''t you answered any of my texts? I''ve been looking for you. I''m so worried!"


    Sophie''s voice rose as she reached out and grabbed Olivia''s arm. Olivia quickly pulled back, visibly scared.


    Sophie was stunned and asked, "What''s wrong, Olivia?"


    Before Olivia could respond, Cami stepped between them. "What do you think you''re doing, Ms. Sophie?"


    Olivia was still looking at Sophie, confused. She didn''t recognize this woman or understand why she had grabbed her arm. Did they know each other?


    After Cami intervened, Sophie looked from Cami back to Olivia, who was staring at her as if she was a stranger.


    "What happened to Olivia?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I need to answer that." Despite her usual coldness toward the Pearces, Cami remained polite. "I think you should go on with your day, Ms. Sophie."


    Cami turned to leave, and Olivia quickly followed her, but Sophie tried to approach again. This time, Olivia clung to Cami and hurried away without looking back. S


    Sophie called out again, "Olivia!"


    Her loud voice caught the attention of people in the office, prompting the door to open and Tyler to step out. "What''s going on?"


    Sophie turned her attention from Olivia to the man at the door. Seeing Tyler, she looked away quickly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler''s expression darkened briefly when he saw Sophie, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Can we help you, Ms. Sophie?"


    Sophie hesitated, feeling an


    vel


    unexinable fear of Tyler, especially given past events involving her cousin and Olivia. She managed, "No... Nothing, Mr. Tyler."


    Despite her answer, she was suspicious of Olivia''s situation. Tyler then looked at Olivia and said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 534

    Olivia quickly ran into Tyler''s arms, and Tyler immediately said, "Hand me her coat."


    Cami quickly gave Olivia''s coat to him, and he draped it over her shoulders. Then, putting his arm around her, they walked away from Sophie.


    Sophie stood alone, watching Olivia and Tyler as they walked further and further away.


    After they left, Sophie urgently called ude to ask why Olivia didn''t recognize her, but got no answer. Frustrated, she ended the call, clenched her teeth, and left the hospital.


    As Olivia left with Tyler, she pondered about the woman she had just seen. Did they know each other?


    That night, after her shower, Alisa helped her get dressed while Olivia was lost in thought.


    As Alisa buttoned up her shirt and dried her shiny ck hair with a towel, sheplimented, "Your hair is so nice. It''s dark and shiny, and you don''t even need any serum. It looks beautiful just after washing." Olivia looked surprised at Alisa''s praise.


    Alisa smiled and added, "I''ll do a special hairstyle for you tomorrow. You haven''t dressed up much before."


    past. ''Before this?'' What was shedike


    Bolivia wondered about her


    And who was the woedike


    had just seen? She wanted to


    ask.


    Noticing Olivia''s lips move, Alisa asked, "Did you want to say something?"


    But when Alisa touched her neck, Olivia''s desire to speak vanished, and she shook her head.


    Disappointed, Alisa murmured, "I thought you wanted to talk."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Olivia zoning out again, Alisa decided not to press further and said, "Okay, we''re done. Let''s go outside."


    She helped Olivia stand, and they walked out together.


    In the living room, Tyler was reading a magazine on the couch. He looked up and smiled as they approached. "All done?"


    Alisa noticed Tyler''s gentle


    demeanor, which was different from


    the


    . Surprised, she remarked,


    e still here, sir." Conter


    Tyler nced at Olivia, seeing her distant look, and stayed seated, gripping the armrest.


    Alisa led Olivia to him, and Tyler


    gently took her arm, guiding her teet


    sit next to him on the couch. He


    §Õ§Ö


    asked softly, "What''s on your mind today, my little bunny?" Content

 Chapter 535

    Olivia was deep in thought and didn''t notice Tyler speaking to her until he tightened his hold. "You''re so lost in thought you can''t even hear me." Olivia turned toward him, shaking her head slightly.


    Seeing her reaction, Tyler smiled. "Tell me what you''re thinking about."


    Feeling pressured, Olivia looked away, not wanting to meet his gaze.


    Tyler understood her reaction and gently touched her neck. "Let''s talk slowly, okay?" He encouraged her with his eyes, "Try to say something." Olivia felt his touch and wanted to speak, but instead, she shook her head again and nestled closer to him. She remained silent.


    Tyler hugged her and didn''t continue to force her to speak.


    Alisa observed quietly. "She seems like she wants to say something but just can''t."


    Tyler just said, "It''s okay, it takes time."


    Alisa didn''t reply.


    Trying a different approach, Tyler gently pushed Olivia back a bit and suggested, "Let''s read together."


    His voice was soothing. Even though Olivia was only partially leaning on him, she could feel the vibration of his voice.


    Olivia looked up at him adoringly and nodded. Tyler smiled, pulled her


    close into his chest, and pickedne


    a


    light humorous book. They settled into a quiet reading session.


    Alisa lingered briefly, then resumed her chores.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As they read, Tyler shared interesting facts with her.


    ???


    Despite losing her memory and her voice, Olivia could still read. She listened intently to Tyler''s stories, unaware of the love evident gaze.


    (in)


    UMS


    her


    Tyler read aloud to help Olivia rx and forget her troubles for a while. Distracted by the book, Olivia stopped dwelling on earlier events.


    Around eleven, Alisa reentered the room. "Sir, are you..."


    Olivia had trouble sleeping before this, so Alisa tried to make her go to sleep early. Now it was eleven, she wasn''t sure what Tyler was thinking. Tyler kept his eyes on the book. "You can leave us."


    Olivia looked puzzled by his words, but Alisa understood and hesitantly agreed, "Okay, sir," then left.


    Remembering that Alisa usually


    stayed until she fell asleep, Olivian et


    watched her leave and then turned


    her curious gaze back to the man next to her.

 Chapter 536

    When Tyler noticed that Olivia was staring at him, he mentioned, "Alisa needs to rest."


    Olivia didn''t catch his meaning, so he gently held her face and asked, "Are you sleepy?" without giving further details.


    Understanding dawned on Olivia, and she began to look uneasy. Her eyes moved quickly from side to side, ufortable with the new situation.


    Seeing her distress, Tyler got up and stood in front of her, examining her anxious expression. He thought for a moment before saying softly, "It''s time to sleep." He sighed and caressed her cheek lightly. "Little bunnies should go to bed early."


    His voice was soothing, flowing like water, but Olivia was still scared. She was unsure about sharing a room with her husband.


    While she was growing ustomed to his presence and starting to depend on him, she had not expected to sleep in the same room so soon. She wondered if other couples ever slept apart but realized it might not bemon.


    "If you''re not ready for bed, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?" he asked.


    Olivia wanted to decline but found it hard to do so under his steady gaze.


    Tyler wasn''t pushing her; he just wanted her to feel at ease with him. He aimed to be a supportive husband, which he believed would help her health and build her trust.


    "Are you tired, or would you like to eat?"


    Olivia didn''t respond verbally and didn''t nod either.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Making a decision, Tyler said, "Let''s have some food. You might get hungry easily since you''re pregnant."


    He called the


    soup. After that, he took Olivia


    FindNovel th 3 maid to bring some


    hand and led her to sit on t


    Although her mind was still racing, Tyler started reading to her, and she slowly calmed down.


    Twenty minutester, the maid brought in a bowl of soup. Olivia stared at it, feeling no appetite.


    However, sensing her unborn child''s


    need, she eventually took the


    date under Tyler''s attentiveeet


    and


    watch.


    The maid returned to take the empty bowl around midnight, which was muchter than Olivia was used to.


    Tyler checked, "Are you full now?"


    Olivia confirmed with a nod.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed." He stood up, walked over to the bed


    and turned on the nightstand light, filling the room with a warm yellow glow.


    CUMS

 Chapter 537

    Olivia sat quietly and didn''t move.


    After Tyler turned on the light, he stood by the bed and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia stood up and paused before slowly walking over. Tyler then suggested, "Let''s get some rest."


    He guided her to the bed, and as soon as she sat down, he mentioned, "You go to sleep first. I need to take a shower."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia felt uneasy and didn''t know what to do with her hands, so she kept her gaze down and stared at her feet.


    Tyler gave her space and headed to the bathroom.


    Once the door closed, Olivia rxed a bit and picked up a pillow to hug.


    After a while, she sensed something was off and put the pillow back down, feeling unsure of what to do next.


    Tyler took about twenty minutes in the shower. When he came out, he saw Olivia lying quietly in bed, clutching the nket.


    He nced at her and then turned away to turn off the lights, leaving only the nightstand light on.


    Olivia, not asleep yet, listened


    carefully to his steps. It was different from the usual footsteps of


    the maid in this room; it made her grip the nket even tighter.


    Tyler didn''t check if she was asleep. He switched off the remaining lights until only one was left.


    He then went to the bed, sat on the edge, and looked at the still Olivia After a moment, he reached out and turned off thest light, plunging the room into darkness. S


    Olivia stayed still, listening intently. The room was silent and dark as Tylery down not too far from her.


    When she felt their distance, she


    shifted slightly. It was so subtle it was barely noticeable, but it showed that she was pretending to be asleep.


    Tyler broke the silence, "Are you going to hog the entire nket?"


    Olivia shifted again, realizing she hadn''t thought about the nket they were sharing. She pretended not to hear him.


    Tyler, feeling a bit helpless, tugged at the nket. Suddenly, Olivia was in his arms.


    She didn''t scream or resist; instead, she gently pressed her hand against his chest.


    Tyler sensed her touch and chuckled softly, which made her blush.

 Chapter 538

    Tyler held Olivia''s hand against his chest and teased, "Is the little bunny trying to resist her husband? Since when do bunnies do this?" Olivia blushed, just like she used to.


    Tyler chuckled softly, adjusted Olivia''s hand, and shifted to make her morefortable. He then gently ced his hand behind her head and said wearily, "Okay, close your eyes now. Good night, little bunny." Hearing his words, Olivia''s tension melted away. She moved closer to feel his warmth fully, her head resting against his chest.


    As Tyler patted her back soothingly, Olivia closed her eyes and let sleep take over.


    Tyler, thinking Olivia was asleep, tried to do the same. But just then, Olivia opened her eyes and gazed up at his face his nose, his lips. His thin, well-defined lips seemed to carry a certain pride. She marveled at how this man was her husband, surely a dream for many.


    Lost in thought, she believed Tyler was asleep, so she snuggled closer, inhaling hisforting scent repeatedly, moving her nose from his chest to his neck.


    Tyler, nearly asleep, felt Olivia''s movements. He frowned briefly, then opened his eyes and held her tightly.


    Caught, Olivia wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pressing closer as if to apologize. Unaware of her own strength, she pressed hard against him.


    Since her pregnancy, Tyler had kept his distance to control himself, but her closeness now stirred something in him. He frowned again but held still, gently patting her head. "Sleep, bunny," he whispered. Olivia, unbothered by her condition, nestled her face into the crook of his neck.


    Tyler fought hard to control his desires. Finally, as things settled, Olivia fell asleep in his arms.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after ten minutes, she grew restless, tossing and turning. Tyler held her firmly and whispered, "Don''t move around, bunny."

 Chapter 539

    Olivia suddenly stopped moving and held her breath. Even though she had lost her memory, she was no longer a teenager and understood what was happening.


    When Tyler pinned her down, she tensed up for a moment, waiting for his next move. Tyler also paused, struggling with his feelings, but eventually, he calmed down. He gently patted Olivia on the head twice and said, "Go to sleep."


    Feeling safer, Olivia rxed in his arms. She listened to Tyler''s breathing slow down from fast to steady, and she felt relieved.


    The room was then filled with silence; only their breathing could be heard.


    Olivia thought Tyler was asleep, but then he hugged her tightly and buried his face in her chest, taking a deep breath. She could feel his skin getting warmer.


    The next morning, Tyler woke up first. He sat up and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Olivia was still in bed, curled up with her back to him, her hair spread across her shoulders. She was too scared to face him, like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.


    Tyler, who hadn''t slept at all, rubbed his temples and looked over at Olivia. He noticed her hand nervously pressing against the nket. Moving closer, he ced his hands on her sides.


    Despite his tiredness, Tyler''s expression softened when he was near Olivia. "Are you up?" he asked gently.


    Olivia closed her eyes tighter and pretended not to hear him. Tyler waited a moment and then asked again, "Do you want to go back to sleep?"


    She continued to ignore him.


    Seeing her eyshes flutter, Tyler brushed her hair away from her face and said, "If you don''t want to get up, I''ll ask the maid to bring some food up for you."


    Olivia kept her eyes shut. Tyler got out of bed slowly and let her be.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door. It was Alisa.


    Tyler answered coldly, "Come in."


    The maid peeked into the room and


    said,


    u''re awake, sir." She I


    around


    the quiet room, notici ol


    nothing unusual.


    "Yes. She wants to sleep in, so bring her breakfast here," Tyler instructed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was worriedst night, but it seems there was no need,"


    Content


    s to NovelDrama.Org whet


    a bit relieved.


    Tyler just nced at her and said, "Go in," then left the room.


    "Okay, sir."


    Alisa entered and asked softly, "Are you awake, ma''am?"

 Chapter 540

    Olivia didn''t move even when she heard the maid enter her room.


    Alisa waited patiently, then Olivia finally opened her eyes. She knew Olivia hadn''t really been sleeping. She smiled and asked, "Did you sleep well?" Olivia didn''t answer; she just looked down.


    Seeing Olivia''s mood, Alisa offered, "You can rest more if you want. I''ll bring your breakfast here."


    Olivia nodded, and Alisa left the room.


    When Alisa returned, Olivia was sitting at her dressing table.


    As Alisa helped her get dressed, Olivia watched herself in the mirror and blushed a little.


    "Did something nice happenst night?" Alisa asked, noticing Olivia''s mood.


    Olivia shook her head and pressed her lips together, choosing not to answer.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alisa, thinking Olivia might be happy about something with Tyler, smiled. "I''m d to see you happy. I was a bit worriedst night."


    She really cared for Olivia, and that''s why she stayed. Finishing Olivia''s hair, Alisaplimented her in the mirror, "You''re so beautiful. I''d be surprised if Mr. Tyler doesn''t love you." Olivia blushed again, looking at her reflection.


    Just then, Tyler entered the room. Olivia saw him in the mirror and quickly stood up.


    Alisa was surprised by her sudden movement and turned to see Tyler at the door. "Sir," she greeted.


    Tyler walked up to Olivia, touched


    her head gently, and asked,


    awake? Have you had youret


    yet?"


    "Not yet, she just finished getting ready," Alisa replied.


    Tyler ignored Alisa and focused on Olivia. "Go ahead and eat something."


    Olivia nodded.


    "I have to go out today, so you can


    stay here or maybe take a we "Tyler was going to theet


    the


    office, so he couldn''t stay home with her.


    Olivia just nodded again.


    Tyler smiled. "Okay then."


    He lingered a moment longer. Just as he turned to leave, Olivia rushed to hug him from behind.


    Tyler stopped, surprised. Olivia clung


    to him


    ghtly, not wanting him to go.


    She had be much more clingy


    and affectionatetely. Content


    Tyler turned and hugged her back, looking down at her, "I''ll try toe back as soon as I can, okay?"


    Olivia held on to him, not ready to let go.

 Chapter 541

    Tyler gently pinched Olivia''s cheeks. "Why the sad face? I''m only going out for a short time. If you''re really worried about being alone, I can have the driver take you to where I''ll be, okay?" Olivia still clung to him tightly, unwilling to let go.


    Cami was just about to step into the room and say something when she noticed the tender scene unfold, just as the driver did. They shared a quick nce.


    Both quickly looked away, choosing to remain silent.


    Tyler cuddled Olivia a bit longer. "Feeling better now?"


    Olivia seemed to soften like a gentle kitten. After his soothing attempts, she finally rxed her grip.


    Tyler still held her face, giving her cheeks a soft pinch or two. "Alright, I''m off now."


    Olivia released his shirt, her lips forming a pout. Tylerughed inwardly, keeping his amusement to himself. He then turned to Alisa. "Take good care of her." "Yes, sir," Alisa responded.


    He hummed, lingering his gaze on Olivia for a moment longer before turning to leave.


    Alisa asked Olivia, "Shall we go have breakfast?"


    Olivia stirred slightly and nodded, looking a bit sad. The maid gently took her hand and led her to the dining room.


    Outside, Cami and the driver


    caught up with Tyler. As they walked, Cami began cautiously, almost like she was issuing a gentle warning, "Mr. Tyler? I hope I''m not I overstepping, but Olivia seems much different than before, don''t you think?"


    Tyler gave a nomittal sound as they continued walking.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think it''s okay for her to be this... clingy?"


    Tyler nced at her sharply, causing Cami to immediately stop talking.


    Meanwhile, Naomi remained in the hospital. The routine there hadn''t changed much, except that Tyler wasn''t visiting every day as before. Her mother had taken over keeping herpany.


    Hiry was still worried about Olivia, but Ana''s hatred for Hiry was so intense that she ensured Hiry remained uninformed about Olivia''s condition.


    "Naomi, dear," Hiry asked gently, "Has Tyler... been calling you?"


    Naomi, who had been reading in her bed but not really focusing on the book, replied softly, "He''s been busytely."

 Chapter 542

    "Look, Olivia really needs help right now, right? If she gets better, everything will work out better for us," Hiry said quickly. "So don''t worry too much, okay? He''ll call you when he''s free." Naomi didn''t respond.


    "Maybe you should call him? To check on Olivia?" Hiry suggested, trying to hide her own worry.


    Naomi looked annoyed for a moment but quickly calmed down.


    Seeing Naomi''s silence, Hiry pressed on, "Just call Tyler and ask about her, okay? Your dad is worried about her too."


    Naomi sighed softly. "Okay."


    She waited a bit before taking her phone from her nurse. The phone rang for a long time, as if no one was going to answer.


    Just as Naomi was about to hang up, Tyler picked up.


    "Tyler?" she asked.


    "I''m in a meeting right now."


    Naomi was at a loss for words. Tyler sounded so distant and uninterested. Still, she hid her feelings and continued, "I just called to ask how Olivia is. We''re all worried."


    There was a pause. Then he replied sharply, "I''ll call you backter."


    Naomi was surprised by his abrupt response. She tightened her grip on the phone. "Okay. Don''t let me keep you."


    He disconnected the call almost immediately.


    Hiry could see from Naomi''s face.


    that the call hadn''t gone well. She hesitated, then said, "He''s in a


    meeting, right? We can ask him after it''s over."


    Naomi didn''t reply, and she didn''t look relieved either.


    Hiry quickly offered some fruit.


    "Here, try some of these! Your dadet thed them fresh from the orchard


    this morning. You''ll like them!"


    319Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler wasn''t lying about being busy. He handed his phone back to his secretary and got back to his meeting, whichsted all afternoon.


    Naomi never got a call back. Hiry was getting anxious. She sneaked to the pantry and called Cami.


    Cami was taking notes when her


    phone vibrated. She nced at


    screen, then at Tyler, who frowelet "Take it outside," he grumowned.


    She nodded. "Got it."


    Cami stepped outside. She was about to answer the call when she saw Alisa and Olivia inside the building.

 Chapter 543

    "Ms. Olivia?"


    Alisa quickly said, "Hi, Ms. Cami! Um, Ms. Olivia was feeling a bit bored at home. She wanted toe here."


    Olivia looked a bit nervous. She held onto her skirt tightly and watched Cami, as if she was waiting for her to disapprove.


    Cami was surprised to see her. She nced at her buzzing phone before looking back at Olivia and gripping the phone tightly. She smiled. "Mr. Tyler is in a meeting right now." Olivia clung to Alisa''s arm, regretting her decision.


    "Oh, I see," Alisa said. "Maybe we should head back home. Ms. Olivia just wanted a bit of a walk, that''s all."


    "No, wait," Cami quickly said, still smiling. "Let me check with Mr. Tyler and see what he says."


    She rejected Hiry''s call while talking, knowing she couldn''t waste time on that call. "Just wait here," she told Alisa and Olivia before she headed to the conference room.


    Olivia looked even more worried. She twisted her hands together. It was her idea toe, but now she wished she hadn''t.


    Alisa took her hand and smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Ms. Olivia. Even if Mr. Tyler is too busy, I''m here with you! I''ll be yourpany on the way back."


    Tyler was hearing a report from one


    of his managers when Cami leaned i


    Olivia is here." Content belonne


    in and whispered, "Sir, Ms.


    He looked at her, then suddenly announced that the meeting was over and stood up.


    His poor subordinates could only stare at him in confusion. Tyler didn''t even bother to exin.


    Olivia was anxious when Alisa called out, "Mr. Tyler!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up and tightened her hold on Alisa''s arm as she saw him approaching.


    "Why are you here, hmm?" he asked with a curious tone.


    Olivia met his gaze, her eyes wide.


    Alisa said, "Ms. Olivia was feeling et


    restled on


    at home. She wanted foe here. To see you." S


    Olivia''s cheeks turned a bright pink. She was clearly embarrassed. Tyler smiled slightly and offered his hand. "Come on."


    To Olivia, Tyler seemed like he was glowing. He looked like the kindest, most wonderful person-a perfect husband. No wonder she had fallen for him, she thought. S


    She hesitantly took his hand, and he led her straight to his office.

 Chapter 544

    Cam and Alisa followed Tyler. He led Olivia to the couch and gently sat her down. Olivia looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes.


    "Who brought you two here?" Tyler asked in a low voice.


    "Our driver from home," Alisa replied.


    Tylerughed softly. "Next time, just call me. I''ll drive you."


    Alisa smiled, relieved. She had been worried that Tyler would be upset about Olivia''s unexpected visit, especially since the Harris Group office wasn''t the kind of ce where people could just drop by on a whim.


    She said, "I brought Miss Olivia here because she really wanted toe."


    Tyler knelt in front of Olivia and gently touched her knee. "Do you want to take a look around my office again? Remember, you''ve been here before. Does it look familiar?"


    Olivia looked around but couldn''t recall anything. She shook her head.


    "That''s okay," Tyler said with a chuckle. "Juste and visit me more often."


    Just then, the receptionist came in with a cup of hot chocte. "Mr. Tyler? I brought something for Ms. Olivia."


    "Great," Tyler said as he stood up.


    The receptionist handed the hot chocte to Olivia. "Here, enjoy!"


    Olivia smiled brightly, took the cup, and then yfully wrapped her arm around Tyler''s like a kitten.


    The receptionist and the secretary


    were stunned. Olivia had been to the office before but had never been so affectionate. The receptionist was especially shocked.


    Tyler, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. He patted Olivia''s head. "Someone''s in a good mood today!"


    Olivia nodded enthusiastically, her


    smile widening. Oblivious to the curious stares from the others she was too focused on her handsome, perfect husband. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Let''s sit down," Tyler suggested, still smiling.


    They sat back down, and Tyler kept


    his hand on Olivia''s head.""" tocali ?


    cookies are delicious, but try to cut back on the hot chocte. Too much sugar isn''t good for you."


    Olivia beamed at the sight of the cookies. Tyler picked one up and handed it to her.


    The receptionist started to realize that Olivia had never once spoken a word.


    Noticing the receptionist''s puzzled look, Cami quickly dismissed her. "Thank you, that will be all for now."

 Chapter 545

    The receptionist hid her surprise and answered, "Alright, ma''am." She left the office.


    Tyler hardly noticed any of this. He was watching Olivia as she nibbled on the cookies.


    Hiry was getting more suspicious. Her call had not been answered-and she had called the secretary herself!


    She walked over to Naomi, who suddenly said, "Maybe we should go to Harris Group."


    "What?"


    "Well, it''s not like we have anything to do here. We can ask about Olivia once Tyler''s finished with his thing."


    Hiry was surprised to hear Naomi suggest this. She didn''t know what to say. "Are you sure? What if he''s in a meeting?"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be a big bother. It''s just a visit," Naomi replied.


    Hiry didn''t try to stop her daughter. She knew Naomi was really worried about Olivia and getting anxious about Tyler''s absence. She said, "Alright. I''ll go with you."


    Outside, as Hiry pushed Naomi''s wheelchair, she asked, "Should we call and tell him we''reing?"


    "No. If he''s still in his meeting, we''ll wait for him in his office."


    Hiry smiled. "As you wish, youngdy. Let''s get in the car." Twenty minutester, they arrived at the building.


    Olivia had finished a few cookies and was now close to Tyler in the office. Tyler let her stay close. He ever cleaned the crumbs from her lips while Olivia smiled at him.


    Cami watched and maintained her best poker expression.


    Someone knocked on the door. It was the meeting host, asking if they should continue the conference. She wouldn''t have asked if all the


    important people from thepany weren''t here.


    Cami couldn''t decide, so she asked Tyler, "Uh, is the meeting...?"


    "It''s over."


    Cami was taken aback. The meeting was only halfway done. She saw Tyler ying with Olivia''s hair and said, "I see." She quietly told the host, who then left.


    A few minutester, Tyler asked Alisa, "Did she walk around today?"


    "Not really. She usually doesn''t like goingBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    for walks. But today,


    wanted toe here. She''s


    usually... a little intimidatedover?

 Chapter 546

    Tyler could tell. Olivia often stayed in her room, since she didn''t really know anyone else in the Harris family.


    "Well, she''s in luck. I''m a bit tired from the meeting, and Olivia is just the bestpanion for a walk," he said. "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    He gently lifted Olivia''s chin as she nodded in agreement.


    Outside, Cami began preparations. Suddenly, an announcement made everyone stop-no one was to go above the 14th floor. It puzzled everyone.


    Tyler stood up after the announcement. He smiled at Olivia. "I''m going to help you get to know this ce. Then you''ll know where to find me next time youe."


    "You used to bring afternoon tea to Mr. Tyler, Ms. Olivia!" Alisa chimed in.


    Olivia looked at her, puzzled. All her memories of the past seemed to be shaped by the stories they told her. It seemed like they had been a loving couple. How did they meet? How did they end up married? Was it love at first sight, like in the movies? Was this their happy ending?


    She looked at Alisa, searching for answers.


    Alisa, who had been with her for a long time, guessed what Olivia was thinking. She smiled awkwardly, unsure of what to say to someone who seemed eager to hear proof of their happy marriage.


    Tyler tried to change the subject. He patted Olivia''s head. "Come on,


    used


    O all this so you can bring ex


    afternoon


    tea again." Conte


    Olivia smiled and clung to his arm tighter.


    me


    Just then, a cat darted out of nowhere to Olivia''s feet. Surprised, she jumped into Tyler''s arms.


    Two security guards appeared from the elevator withs, clearly trying to catch the stray cat. They looked up, surprised.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Others were in the elevator too-Naomi and her mother. They looked out, puzzled by the silence that followed themotion.


    Olivia hid her face in Tyler''s chest and wouldn''t look up. He hugged her and frowned at the stray cat.


    "It''s okay," he reassured, stroking her back and sending the guards away for the moment. He gently lifted her face holding her chin delicately, and said, "It was just a little kitt cat."


    The guards stood frozen by the elevator, still in shock.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!